"v. 
 
 ^ 
 
 , J ■ » 1 1 1 1 1 J » 
 
 ^'^6} 
 
 Cs^ 
 
 
 t ."If 1 iirn r _ 
 
 4 
 
 
 
 ^W 
 
 ly. 
 
 xV 
 
 ^c 
 
 ^iVl]DNVS01^ 
 
 V 4i; 
 
 ^\^'"^ / 
 
 > 
 
 .. r 1 ij'ii .1 ']\' 
 
 ^e 
 
 lyMniUV^ 
 
 •J v J I I » _; J v 
 
 ,-1.0 
 
 ,'(//. 
 
 ,^.OF-CALIF0/; 
 
 v^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 AWEUNI" 
 
 J;^ 
 
 ARYCI/r 
 
 > 
 
 ^vMllBRARYQ^ .J,^^l :^^ 
 
 ,^■0' 
 
 V: 
 
 ^i:?lJ3NV-^01- 
 
 
 \INil-3HV ■ 
 
 :^ -r' 
 
 ..\INn-3WV 
 
 '<iOiilVjJv>> 
 
 
 
 
 * r-i-i 
 
 V 
 
 ,3-jO' 
 
 ■•'/^aJAliMlJt^'^ 
 
 ^ 

 
 
 \ 
 
 >■ 
 
 ■<. 
 cc 
 
 \\\^ l'S'l\T[?^// 
 
 mUATFIf 
 
 r? 
 
 
 ^/ 
 
 — ' ?3 CP 
 
 ^6 1^"^' ^^JAavaaiH^"^' ■<rii30Nvsoi^'^ '^/^iiMiNO 3V 
 
 D\V,. 
 
 Vr\f rvfvrf?r/>. 
 
 % 
 
 
 :? 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 .^OF 
 
 4r 
 
 ^vi 
 
 
 
 .^,OFCAilFO% ^-^OFCALIFO/i 
 
 
 
 .,?? 
 O- 
 
 Jili'J.SViUl^ '^/JiiliAiNajU^^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 
 ^(^AaVdilUi 
 
 in.- I . 1 r r I f- _ 
 
 <$^ 
 
 > 
 
 ■S3 
 ■< 
 
 »/ER% ^v>;lOSAs 
 
 
 ■yt. O' 
 
 ^ 
 
 \ 
 
 V i 
 
 ^.OFCALIF0%^ ^.OFCALIF0% 
 
 
 
 5MEUNIVERS//, 
 
 
 v>;lOSANr^' ' 
 
 >- r: 
 
 
 ■■^JiiJP'-V NUl" 
 
 "'jaa 
 
 AiNn 31 
 
 ^ 
 
 ^WE l'NIVER.7/. 
 
 '^ 4^ 
 
 ^vlOSANCfli 
 
 > — 
 
 5? 
 
 
 ^•soi^~^^ i3AiNQ-3W^^'' '^^AaviiHii-^^^ ' ^(^Abvaaii^'^ '^rii^'jNvsov^^^ "V/saiAiNrH 
 
 ^ 
 
 iEUNIVER% 
 
 \VlOS-.ANCElfj-,^ 
 
 o , 
 
 
 •2- 
 
 
 Q.joV --'V^OJIWDJO-^ 
 
 
 >^ 
 
 ...vv 
 
 '%il3AINa 3WV^ -^.l/OJnVD JO-^ ^>.!/UJilVJj 
 
 IFO/?^' 
 
 '^. 
 
 cst.r \uvr\T) .. 
 
 vUFrv'i\TPr/>. 
 
 
 UK 
 
 '(^FCAilFO% ^OFCALIFO 
 
 o !== 
 
 '^\ 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 *e^ 
 
 .:^ 
 
 vS-J 
 
 ^Aa3MNfi]\\v^ >&Aava9ii-^^'^ 
 
 \\\ 
 
 •ins-. 
 
 i? 
 
 ^'^ i- 
 
 ^umm/;-, ^vN.insA'JGFi 
 
 0/- , .\^U r>vv Lnj//> 
 
 o fc 
 
 :3M^f^•^WV 
 
 :*r 
 
 
 *^<!/0diivDJo'^ '%ojnvDJo"^ <ri: 
 
 ^urL 
 
 ■ , \ ir i'\n 
 
 
 V 
 
 -^WEUNIVERSy/i 
 
 'Jr 
 
 
 Cc
 
 i^ife. w.'i: fnwu^ 
 
 HARMONY OF THE FOUR GOSPELS 
 
 IN ENGLISH, 
 
 ACCORDING TO THE AUTHORIZED VERSION, 
 
 CORRECTED BY THE BEST 
 
 CRITICAL EDITIONS OF THE ORIGINAL. 
 
 BY 
 
 FREDERIC GARDINER, D.D., 
 
 PROFKSSOR IN THE BERKKLEY DIVINITY SCHOOL. 
 AUTHOR OP " A HARMONY OP THE GOSPELS IN GREEK," ETC. 
 
 EDINBURGH: 
 T. & T. CLARK. 88 GEORGE STREET. 
 
 LONDON: HAMTLTON, ADAMS, & CO. DUBLIN: JOHN ROBERTSON & CO. 
 
 M DCCC LXXL
 
 25 GO 
 G 
 
 P REFACE. 
 
 This Harmony is a reproduction in English of the author's " Har- 
 mony of the Four Gospels " in Greek. Being intended for English 
 readers, so much of the Introduction and of the notes as require a 
 knowledge of Greek, is omitted. Other notes have been abridged in 
 many cases. 
 
 The text is throughout that of the Autliorized or common Version, 
 except where critical labors upon the original text, since that version 
 was made, have established a change in the Greek ; and also in a very 
 few instances in which the translation admits of correction by common 
 consent. In such passages the required change is made, and the words 
 of the Authorized Version are given at the foot of the page. 
 
 The arrangement of the paragraphs, as far as the nature of the 
 work allows, is that of the Rev. Dr. Coit, in his admirable " Paragraph 
 Bible." 
 
 Quotations from the Old Testament, whenever the language varies 
 at all from that given in the Gospels, are printed at the foot of the 
 page. In the same place also a very few parallel references are given, 
 chiefly to point out similar language or incidents in other parts of the 
 Gospels, or passages in the Old Testament on which the language of 
 the Gospels may be founded, or sometimes quotations in the Epistles 
 or references to language of the Gospels. 
 
 Brief notes, relating only to matters of harmony, and not intended 
 
 Ul 
 
 A (\A^'yi'\'z
 
 JY PREFACE. 
 
 to serve in any sense as a commentary, have been placed at the bottom 
 of the page. In a few instances, in which these were unavoidably of 
 inconvenient length, the subject-matter is treated in an introduction 
 to the part to which it pertains, and a simple reference thereto given in 
 the foot-note. 
 
 The synoptical table of the arrangement of several Harmonists, 
 given at tlic close of the Introduction is taken from the author's Greek 
 Harmony, and it is hoped, may prove useful. It shows at a glance 
 how general is tlie agreement on the main points of chronology ; and 
 al^o, when differences exist, with wliich of these Harmonists the 
 present arrangement accords. In this table the order of each Har- 
 monist is of course preserved without change. 
 
 That what has been done may be to the furtherance of the glory of 
 God, and may be blessed by Him to the increase of the knowledge 
 of His word, is the earnest prayer of the Author, 
 
 FREDERIC GARDINER. 
 
 MiDDLETOWN, CONN., Feb. 1871.
 
 SYNOPSIS OF THE HARMOM. 
 
 Section. Page. 
 
 Matth. 1 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 
 Preface, iii 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Table for finding any passage in the 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Harmony, xv 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Introduction, xxi 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Tabular "View of several Harmonies, xxviii 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 PART 1. 
 
 
 
 
 
 THE INCARNATION, BIRTH, AND CHILDHOOD 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 OF OUR LORD. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Introductory Note, 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 1. 
 
 Preface to St. John's Gospel, 5 
 
 
 
 
 1 : 1-18 
 
 2. 
 
 Preface to St. Luke's Gospel, 5 
 
 
 
 1:14 
 
 
 3. 
 
 Gabriel announces to Zacharias the Birth 
 of John, 6 
 
 
 
 1:5-25 
 
 
 4. 
 
 Gabriel announces to the Virgin Mary the 
 Conception and Birth of Jesus, 7 
 
 
 
 1:26-38 
 
 
 5. 
 
 Mary visits Elizabeth, 7 
 
 
 
 1:39-56 
 
 
 6. 
 
 The Birth of John the Baptist, 8 
 
 
 
 1 : 57-80 
 
 
 7. 
 
 An Angel appears to Joseph in a Dream, 9 
 
 1 : 18-25^ 
 
 
 
 
 8. 
 
 Jesus is born, 10 
 
 1:25" 
 
 
 2:1-7 
 
 
 9. 
 
 The Genealogies, 11 
 
 1 : 1-17 
 
 
 3:23-38 
 
 
 10. 
 
 An Angel announces the Birth to the 
 Shepherds, 12 
 
 
 
 2:8-20 
 
 
 11. 
 
 The Circumcision and Presentation in 
 the Temple, 13 . 
 
 
 
 2 : 21-38 
 
 
 12. 
 
 Visit of the Magi, 14 
 
 2:1-12 
 
 
 
 
 13. 
 
 The Flight into Egypt. Herod's Cruelty, 15 
 
 2 : 13-18 
 
 
 
 
 14. 
 
 The Return, and Settlement at Nazareth, 15 
 
 2 : 19-23 
 
 
 2:39,40 
 
 
 15. 
 
 Jesus in the Temple when twelve years old, 1 6 
 PART II. 
 
 
 
 2 . 41-52 
 
 
 FROM THE BEGINNING OF JOHN THE BAP- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 TIST'S MINISTRY TO OUR LORD'S FIRST 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 PASSOVER. 
 
 
 
 
 
 16. 
 
 The Ministry of John, 17 
 
 3 : 1-12 
 
 1:1-8 
 
 3 : 1-18 
 
 
 17. 
 
 The Baptism of our Lord, 20 
 
 3 : 13-17 
 
 1 : 9-11 
 
 3:21-23 
 
 
 18. 
 
 The Temptation, 22 
 
 4 : 1-11 
 
 1 : 12, 13 
 
 4:1-13 
 
 
 19. 
 
 Testimony of John the Baptist, 23 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1:19-34
 
 VI 
 
 SYNOPSIS OF THE HARMONY 
 
 Section. Page. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 20. 
 
 Interview of John's Disciples with our 
 Lord, 
 
 24 
 
 
 
 
 1 : 3543 
 
 21. 
 
 Jesus, going into Galilee, takes with him 
 Philip : Interview with Nathanael, 
 
 25 
 
 
 
 
 1 : 44-52 
 
 22. 
 
 The Marriage at Cana, and departure to 
 Capernaum, 
 
 PART III. 
 
 25 
 
 
 
 
 2 : 142 
 
 OUR lord's first PASSOVER, AND THE 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 events until his second. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 2.3. 
 
 At the Passover, Jesus purifies the Temple, 
 
 27 
 
 
 
 
 2:13-25 
 
 24. 
 
 Interview with Nicodemus, 
 
 28 
 
 
 
 
 3:1-21 
 
 25. 
 
 Jesus baptizes in the Country of Judea : 
 Further Testimony of John while still 
 baptizing, 
 
 29 
 
 > 
 
 
 
 3:22-36 
 
 26. 
 
 (A) John the Baptist is seized. 
 
 29 
 
 14:3-5 
 
 6:17-20 
 
 3:19,20 
 
 
 
 (B) Our Lord afterwards goes into Galilee, 
 
 30 
 
 4:12 
 
 1:14 
 
 4:14 
 
 4:1-3 
 
 27. 
 
 Discourse with the Woman of Samaria : 
 Many Samaritans believe on him. 
 
 30 
 
 
 
 
 4:442 
 
 28 
 
 Jesus teaclies publicly in Galilee, 
 
 32 
 
 4:17 
 
 1 : 14, 15 
 
 4 : 14, 15 
 
 4 : 4345 
 
 29. 
 
 At Cana Jesus heals the Son of a Noble- 
 man of Capernaum, 
 
 33 
 
 
 "^ 
 
 
 4:46-54 
 
 30. 
 
 Jesus teaches at Nazareth, and is rejected, 
 
 33 
 
 
 
 4 : 16-30 
 
 
 31 
 
 Leaving Nazareth, He fixes his abode at 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Capernaum, 
 
 34 
 
 4:13-16 
 
 
 4:31 
 
 
 32. 
 
 The Call of Peter and Andrew, of James 
 and John, with the miraculous Draught 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 of Fishes, 
 
 35 
 
 4 : 18-22 
 
 1 : 16-20 
 
 5:1-11 
 
 
 33. 
 
 Tlie healing of a Demoniac in the Syna- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 gogue, 
 
 37 
 
 
 1:21-28 
 
 4:31-37 
 
 
 34 
 
 The healing of Peter's Wife's Mother, 
 
 
 
 ' 
 
 
 
 
 and of many others. 
 
 38 
 
 8 : 14-17 
 
 1 : 29-34 
 
 4:3841 
 
 
 33 
 
 Our Lord preaches and heals throughout 
 Galilee: particularly He heals a Leper, 
 
 k39 
 > 
 
 4:23,8:24 
 
 1:3545 
 
 4 : 4244. 
 5:12-16 
 
 
 .36. 
 
 The healing of a Paralytic, 
 
 41 
 
 9:1-8 
 
 2:1-12 
 
 5 : 17-26 
 
 
 37 
 
 The Call of Levi (Matthew) and his 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Feast, 
 
 43 
 
 9:9-13 
 
 2:13-17 
 
 5 : 27-32 
 
 
 '3S. 
 
 Answer to Questions about Fasting, 
 PART IV. 
 
 44 
 
 9:14-17 
 
 2:18-22 
 
 5 : 33-39 
 
 • 
 
 OUR lord's second PASSOVER, AND THE 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 events until the third. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 39. 
 
 Jesus comes to Jerusalem at the Feast ; 
 heals an infirm Man at the Pool of 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Bethesda ; and teaches. 
 
 46 
 
 
 
 
 5:147
 
 SYNOPSIS OF THE HARMONY. 
 
 Vll 
 
 Section. Page. Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 40. 
 
 The Disciples pluck Ears of Grain on the 
 
 
 
 
 
 Sabbath, 48 12:1-8 
 
 2:23-28 
 
 6:1-5 
 
 
 41. 
 
 On another Sabbath the withered Hand 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 is healed, 49 
 
 12 : 9-14 
 
 3:1-6 
 
 6:6-11 
 
 
 42. 
 
 The Fame of Jesus is spread abroad : ) 
 He performs many Cures, j 
 
 12:15-21, 
 4:24,25 
 
 3:7-12 
 
 6:17-19 
 
 
 43. 
 
 He withdraws to the Mountain, and 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 chooses the Twelve, 52 10 : 2-4 
 
 3 : 13-19 
 
 6:12-17 
 
 
 44. 
 
 5:1-24.27- 
 The Sermon on the Mount, 54 6:21,7:1- 
 
 
 6:20-49, 
 16: 17 
 
 
 
 . 
 
 6. 12-8 : 1 
 
 
 
 
 45. 
 
 The Healing of the Centurion's Servant, 63 
 
 8:5-13 
 
 
 7:1-10 
 
 
 46. 
 
 Our Lord raises the only Son of a Widow, 65 
 
 
 
 7:11-17 
 
 
 47. 
 
 John the Baptist in Prison sends to ") 
 Jesus ; His Testimony concerning John, | 
 
 11 : 2-19 
 
 
 7:18-35, 
 
 
 
 
 
 16:16 
 
 
 48. 
 
 Our Lord, at meat with Simon a Phari- 
 see, is anointed by a Woman that was 
 a Sinner, 67 
 
 
 
 7:36-50 
 
 
 49. 
 
 Our Lord makes another circuit of Gali- 
 lee with the Twelve, 68 
 
 
 
 8:1-3 
 
 
 50. 
 
 A Demoniac being healed, the Scribes) 
 
 12:22-45 
 6:22,23 
 
 
 11 : 14-36. 
 
 
 
 and Pharisees blaspheme, and seek a > 69 
 
 3:19-30 
 
 12:10 
 
 
 
 Sign. Our Lord's Replies, ) 
 
 
 
 
 51. 
 
 Our Lord describes His Disciples as His 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 true Kinsmen, 74 
 
 12:46-50 
 
 3:31-35 
 
 8:19-21 
 
 
 52. 
 
 The Parable of the Sower, and its In- > ^ 
 terpretation, \ 
 
 13:1-15; 
 18-23 
 
 4:1-25 
 
 8:4-18 
 
 
 53. 
 
 The Parable of the Tares, and other 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Parables, 79 
 
 13:24-53 
 
 4:26-34 
 
 13:18-21 
 
 
 54. 
 
 Our Lord stills the Tempest on the Lake 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 of Galilee, 84 
 
 8:18,23-27 
 
 4 : 3.5-41 
 
 8:22-25 
 
 
 55. 
 
 The Demoniacs of Gadara, 85 
 
 8:28-9:1 
 
 5:1-21 
 
 8:26-40 
 
 
 56. 
 
 The Woman with a bloody Flux is healed. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 and Jairus' Daughter is raised, 88 
 
 9 : 18-26 
 
 5:21-43 
 
 8:40-56 
 
 
 57. 
 
 Two blind Men healed, and a Spirit cast 
 out of one Dumb, 91 
 
 9:27-34 
 
 
 
 
 58. 
 
 Our Lord, teaching at Nazareth, is again 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 rejected, 92 
 
 13:54-58 
 
 6:1-6 
 
 
 
 59. 
 
 A third Circuit in Galilee. The Twelve ) 
 instructed and sent forth, ) 
 
 9:3.5-10:1, 
 
 fi • 6-13 
 
 9:1-6 
 
 
 
 5-16,11:1 
 
 U • V^lw 
 
 
 
 60. 
 
 Herod believes Jesus to be John the | 
 Baptist, whom he had beheaded, > 
 
 14:U6-12 
 
 6:14-16, 
 
 9:7-9 
 
 
 
 
 21-29 
 
 
 
 61. 
 
 The Twelve having returned, Jesus 
 crosses the Lake with them, and there 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 feeds the Five Thousand, 97 
 
 14:13-21 
 
 6:30-44 
 
 9:10-17 
 
 6:1-14 
 
 62. 
 
 Our Lord walks upon the Water, and 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 performs Cures, 101 
 
 14:22-36 
 
 6:45-56 
 
 
 6:1.5-21
 
 Till 
 
 SYNOPSIS OF THE HARMONY. 
 
 Section. Page. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 63. 
 
 Our Lord's Discourse concerning the 
 Bread of Life, 104 
 
 PART V. 
 
 
 
 
 6:22-7:1 
 
 FROM OUR lord's THIRD PASSOVER TO HIS 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 FINAL DEPARTURE FROM GALILEE, JUST 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 BEFORE THE FEAST OF TABERNACLES. 
 
 
 
 
 
 64. 
 
 The Pharisees, accusing the Disciples for 
 eating with unwashen hands, are con- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 futed, 107 
 
 15:1-20 
 
 7:1-23 
 
 
 
 65. 
 
 The Daughter of a Syrophenician Woman 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 is healed, 109 
 
 15:21-28 
 
 7:24-30 
 
 
 
 66. 
 
 A Deaf and Dumb Man is healed, and 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 many others ; the Four Thousand fed, 110 
 
 15:29-38 
 
 7:31-8:9 
 
 
 
 67. 
 
 The Pharisees and Sadducees again de- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 mand a Sign, 112 
 
 15:39-16:4 
 
 8:10-12 
 
 
 
 68. 
 
 Warnings against the Leaven of the 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Pharisees, 113 
 
 16:4-12 
 
 8:13-21 
 
 
 
 69. 
 
 A Blind Man healed, 114 
 
 
 8:22-26 
 
 
 
 70 
 
 The Confession of Peter : Christ foretells 
 His own Passion and the Sufferings 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 of His Followers, 114 
 
 16:13-28 
 
 8:27-9Tl 
 
 9:18-27 
 
 
 71. 
 
 The Transfiguration and subsequent Dis- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 course, 117 
 
 17:1-13 
 
 9:2-13 
 
 9 : 28-36 
 
 
 72. 
 
 The Healing of the Demoniac whom the 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Disciples could not heal, 119 
 
 17:14-21 
 
 9 : 14-29 
 
 9:37-43 
 
 
 73. 
 
 Our Lord again foretells His Death and 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Resurrection, 122 
 
 17:22,23 
 
 9:30-32 
 
 9:43-45 
 
 
 74. 
 
 The Tribute-money miraculously pro- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 vided, 122 
 
 17:24-27 
 
 9:33" 
 
 
 
 75. 
 
 Several Discourses with the Disciples, 
 (A) Our Lord reproves their Ambition 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 by the Example of a Child, 123 
 
 18:1-5 
 
 9:33''-37 
 
 9:4648 
 
 
 
 (B) He directs concerning Another 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 healing in His name, 124 
 
 10:42 
 
 9:3841 
 
 9:49,50 
 
 
 
 (C) He teaches to avoid Offences, 124 
 
 18:6-9 
 
 9:42-50 
 
 17 : 1, 2 
 
 
 
 (D) Parable of the Sheep gone astray; 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Forgiveness taught; Parable of the 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 King reckoning with his Servants, 126 
 
 18:10-35 
 
 
 17:3,4 
 
 
 76. 
 
 Our Lord's final Departure from Galilee 
 at His going up to the Feast of 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Tabernacles, 128 
 
 19:1 
 
 10:1 
 
 9:51-56 
 
 7:2-10 
 
 77. 
 
 On the Way the Devotion of new Dis- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ciples is tested, 130 
 
 8 : 19-22 
 
 
 9:57-62 
 
 
 78. 
 
 The Seventy sent forth, 131 
 
 
 
 10 : 141 
 
 1 
 
 79. 
 
 The Doom of the impenitent Cities, 131 
 
 11 : 20-24 
 
 
 10:12-16 
 
 
 80. 
 
 The Ten Lepers healed, 132 
 
 
 
 17:1149 

 
 SYNOPSIS OF THE HARMONY. 
 
 IZ 
 
 Section. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 PART VI. 
 
 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND 
 THENCEFORWARD UNTIL OUR LORD'S 
 FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. 
 
 81. Our Lord at the Feast of Tabernacles, 133 
 
 82. The Woman taken in Adultery, 135 
 
 83. Further Teaching in the Temple ; the 
 
 Jews attempt to stone Jesus, and He 
 escapes, 135 
 
 84. Our Lord heals one born blind ; the 
 
 Good Shepherd, 137 
 
 85. The Return of the Seventy, 
 
 140 
 
 141 
 142 
 142 
 
 143 
 
 86. Parable of the Good Samaritan, 
 
 87. The Visit to Martha and Mary, 
 
 88. The Disciples again taught how to pray, 
 
 89. At meat in the House of a Pharisee, Jesus ) 
 
 reproves the Pharisees, j 
 
 90. Christ teaches to avoid Hypocrisy and ) 
 
 Timidity, > 
 
 91. He refuses to divide an Inheritance. 
 
 The Parable of the Rich Man, 149 
 
 Mark. 
 
 92. Further Instructions and Parables, 
 
 149 
 
 93. Of the Slaughter of the Galileans ; the 
 
 Parable of the Fig-tree ; a Woman 
 healed on the Sabbath, 153 
 
 94. The Festival of Dedication ; Jesus retires 
 
 beyond the Jordan, 154 
 
 95. (A) Our Lord journeys towards Jeru- 
 
 salem, 155 
 
 (B) He teaches on the way, and is warned 
 against Herod, 155 
 
 96. At table with a chief Pharisee on the 
 
 Sabbath, He heals the Dropsy and 
 teaches, 1 56 
 
 97. What is required of Disciples, 157 
 
 98. Parables of the Lost Sheep, the Lost 
 
 Drachma, and the Prodigal Son, 158 
 
 99. (A) The Parable of the Unjust Steward, 160 
 
 (B) The right use of Riches. The Covet- 
 ous Pharisees reproved, 160 
 
 (C) The Parable of Dives and Lazarus, 161 
 
 100. The Power of Faith, and the Duty of 
 
 Humility, 162 
 
 11 : 25-30 
 13:16,17 
 
 7:7-11 
 
 23:4-39 
 
 10:26-33.40, 
 41, 17-20 
 
 6:25-34, 
 24:43-51, 
 10:34-36, 
 5:25,26 
 
 19:1,2 
 
 10:37-39 
 
 6:2i 
 
 10:1 
 
 Luke. 
 
 10:17-24 
 
 10:25-37 
 10:38-42 
 11 : 1-13 
 II : 37-54. 
 13:34,35 
 
 12:1-9,11.12 
 
 12:13-21 
 
 12:22-59 
 
 John. 
 
 7:11-52 
 7:53-8:11 
 
 8:12-59 
 
 9:1-10:21 
 
 13 : 1-17 
 
 13:22 
 13:23-33 
 
 14 : 1-24 
 14:25-35 
 
 15:1-32 
 16:1-8 
 
 16:9-15 
 16 : 19-31 
 
 17:5-10 
 
 10:22-42 
 
 [Eng. Har.]
 
 X 
 
 SYNOPSIS OF THE HARMONY. 
 
 Section. Page. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 101. 
 
 The Resurrection of Lazarus and con- 
 sequent Action of the Jews, 162 
 
 
 
 
 11 : 1-54 
 
 102. 
 
 Concerning the Coming of the King- | 
 dom of God, i 
 
 24 : 26-28, 
 
 
 17:20-30, 
 
 
 
 31-51 
 
 
 32-37 
 
 
 103. 
 
 The Parables of the Importunate Widow 
 and of the Pharisee and Publican, 166 
 
 
 
 18:1-14 
 
 
 104. 
 
 Instructions concerning Divorce, 167 
 
 19:3-12 
 
 10:2-12 
 
 16:18 
 
 
 105. 
 
 Our Lord receives and blesses little Chil- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 dren, 168 
 
 19:13-15 
 
 10:13-16 
 
 18:15-17 
 
 
 106. 
 
 (A) The Rich Young Man, 169 
 
 (B) The Parable of the Laborers, 172 
 
 19:li>-30 
 20:1-16 
 
 10:17-31 
 
 18:18-30 
 
 
 107. 
 
 On the Journey, our Lord again foretells 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 His Death and Resurrection, 173 
 
 20:17-19 
 
 10 : 32-34 
 
 18:31-34 
 
 
 108. 
 
 The Ambition of the Sons of Zebedee 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 reproved, 173 
 
 20:20-28 
 
 10:3.5-45 
 
 
 
 109. 
 
 Tv/o Blind Men healed near Jericho, 175 
 
 20:29-34 
 
 10:4(W2 
 
 18:35-43 
 
 
 110. 
 
 The Visit to Zaccheus, 176 
 
 
 
 19 : 1-10 
 
 
 HI. 
 
 The Parable of the Ten Minae, 177 
 
 25:14-30 
 
 
 19:11-28 
 
 
 112. 
 
 Our Lord arrives at Bethany si.x Days 
 before the Passover, and is there en- 
 tertained in the House of Simon the 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Leper, 179 
 
 26:6-13 
 
 14 : 3-9 ' 
 
 
 11:55-12: 
 11 
 
 
 PART VI I. 
 
 
 
 
 
 Christ's triumphal entry into Jeru- 
 
 
 
 
 
 salem, AND the events UNTIL THE 
 
 
 
 
 
 LAST SUPPER. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Schedule of the Events of each Day of 
 
 
 
 ■ 
 
 
 
 the Holy Week, 183 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 First Day of the Week. — Sunday. 
 
 
 
 
 
 113. 
 
 Our Lord's Triumphal Entry into Je- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 rusalem, 1 84 
 
 21 : 1-11 
 
 11:1-11 
 
 19:29-44 
 
 12:12-19 
 
 
 Second Day of the Week. — Monday. 
 
 
 
 
 
 114. 
 
 The Fig-tree cursed; the Temple cleansed, 188 
 
 21 : 12-19 
 
 11 : 12-19 
 
 19:45-48, 
 21:37,38 
 
 
 
 Third Day of tlie Week. —Tuesday. 
 
 
 
 
 115. 
 
 The Fig-tree found withered away, 191 
 
 21 : 20-22 
 
 11 : 20-25 
 
 
 
 116. 
 
 The Authority of Christ questioned, 192 
 
 21 : 23-27 
 
 11 : 27-33 
 
 20:1-8 
 
 
 117. 
 
 The Parable of the Two Sons, 193 
 
 21 : 28-32 
 
 
 
 
 118. 
 
 The Parable of the Wicked Husband- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 men, 193 
 
 21 : 33-46 
 
 12:1-12 
 
 20:9-29 
 
 
 119. 
 
 The Parable of the Marriage of the 
 King's Son, 196 
 
 22 : 1-14 
 
 
 
 
 120. 
 
 Insidious Questionings, 
 (A) of Pharisees, concerning Tribute to 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Caesar, 196 
 
 22:15-22 
 
 12 : 13-17 
 
 20:20-26 

 
 SYNOPSIS OF THE HARMONY. 
 
 XI 
 
 Section. Page. Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 120. 
 
 Insidious Questionings, 
 
 
 
 
 
 (B) of Saducees, concerning the Resur- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 rection, 197 
 
 22:23-33 
 
 12:18-27 
 
 20:27-39 
 
 
 
 (C) of a Lawyer, concerning tlie greatest 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Commandment, 199 
 
 22:34-40 
 
 12:28-31 
 
 20:40 
 
 
 121. 
 
 Our Lord's Question in return : How is 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 Christ David's Son ? 201 
 
 22:41-46 
 
 12:35-37 
 
 20:4144 
 
 
 122. 
 
 Warning against the Scribes and Phar- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 isees, 201 
 
 23: W 
 
 12:38-40 
 
 20:4.547 
 
 
 123. 
 
 The Widow's Mite, 202 
 
 
 12:4144 
 
 21 : 14 
 
 
 124. 
 
 Our Lord speaks to certain Greeks, who 
 desired to see Him, of His approaching 
 Death. The Voice from Heaven, 203 
 Fourth Day of the Week. — VV^ednesday. 
 
 
 
 
 12:20-36 
 
 125. 
 
 The Jew's Unbelief, notwithstanding the 
 Words and Works of Christ, 204 
 
 
 
 
 12:37-50 
 
 126. 
 
 Our Lord's Prophecy of the Destruction 
 of Jerusalem, and of tlie Future, 204 
 
 24:1-25, 
 29-36.42, 
 10:21-25 
 
 13:1-37 
 
 21 : 5-36, 
 17:31 
 
 
 127. 
 
 The Parable of the Ten Virgins, 212 
 
 25:1-13 
 
 
 
 
 12.8. 
 
 The Judgment foretold, 212 
 
 25:3146 
 
 
 
 
 129. 
 
 The Rulers conspire to kill Jesus. > 
 Judas agrees to betray him, \ 
 
 Fifth Day of the Week. —Thursday (ending 
 at Sunset). 
 
 26:1-5,14- 
 16 
 
 14:1.2,10,11 
 
 22:1-6 
 
 
 130. 
 
 The Preparation for the Passover, 214 
 PART VIII. 
 
 26:17-19 
 
 14:12-16 
 
 22:7-13 
 
 
 THE LAST supper; OUR LORD's PASSION; 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 THE SABBATH. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Introductory Note, 217 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Sixth Day of the Week. — Friday (beginning 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 at Sunset Thursday). 
 
 
 
 
 
 131. 
 
 At table with the Twelve, our Lord ) 
 
 ;- 222 
 reproves their Ambition, ) 
 
 26:20 
 
 14:17 
 
 22:1448, 
 24-30 
 
 
 132. 
 
 He washes the Feet of the Disciples, 223 
 
 
 
 
 13:1-20 
 
 133. 
 
 He points out the Traitor; Judas with- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 draws, 224 
 
 26:21-25 
 
 14:18-21 
 
 22:21-23, 
 
 13:21-35 
 
 134. 
 
 The Institution of the Lord's Supper, 227 
 
 26:26-29 
 
 14:22-25 
 
 22:19.20 
 
 (1 Cor. 11: 
 2:5-25) 
 
 135. 
 
 The Dispersion of the Twelve, and the 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Denials of Peter foretold, 228 
 
 26 : 31-35 
 
 14:27-31 
 
 22:31-38 
 
 13:36-38 
 
 136. 
 
 Our Lord's last Discourse with his Dis- 
 ciples before his Passion, 231 
 
 
 
 
 14:146:33 
 
 137. 
 
 Our Lord's Sacerdotal Prayer, 235 
 
 
 
 
 17 : 1-26 
 
 138. 
 
 Our Lord goes out with the Di.sciples to 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 the Mount of Olives, 236 
 
 26:30 
 
 14:26 
 
 22:39 
 
 IS:1
 
 Xll 
 
 SYNOPSIS OF THE HAEMONY. 
 
 Section. 
 
 Page. 
 
 139. The Agony in Gethsemane, 
 
 140. Our Lord is made Prisoner, 
 
 236 
 238 
 
 141. He is taken before Annas and Caiaphas, 242 
 
 142. While the Sanhedrim assemble, He is 
 
 examined by Caiaphas. Peter denies 
 Him thrice, 244 
 
 143. After further Examination, the Sanhe-i 
 
 drim adjudge Jesus guilty of Bias- [-248 
 phemy. He is mocked by the Servants, J 
 
 144. The Sanhedrim lead Jesus to Pilate, 249 
 
 Matth. 
 
 145. Judas repents and hangs himself, 
 146 
 
 250 
 
 Our Lord before Pilate. He seek,s to 
 release Him, 251 
 
 147. Our Lord before Herod. He is sent 
 
 back to Pilate, who again seeks to 
 release Him, 254 
 
 148. Pilate still further seeks to release Jesus ; "i 
 
 then, after scourging Him, delivers J- 254 
 Him to be crucified, J 
 
 149. The Soldiers mock Him, 257 
 
 150. Pilate makes a final Effort for His 
 
 release, 258 
 
 151. Our Lord is led forth to be crucified, 259 
 
 152. The Crucifixion, 261 
 
 153. He is mocked upon the Cross. The) 
 
 penitent Thief, ) 
 
 154. He commends His Mother to St. John, 264 
 1.55. The Noon-day Darkness. The Death, 265 
 156. Various Portents. The Centurion.) 
 
 ; 
 
 The Women at the Cross, 
 
 157. The piercing of our Lord's Side, 267 
 
 158. ThcDescentfrom the Cross, and Burial, 268 
 The Sabbath, the Seventh Day of the Week 
 
 159. The Watch at the Sepulchre, 270 
 
 PART IX. 
 
 THE RESURRECTION, AND THE FORTY DAYS 
 UNTIL THE ASCENSION. 
 
 Introductory Note, 271 
 
 First Day of the Week. — Sunday (beginning 
 at Sunset Saturday). 
 
 160. The Resurrection. Visit of the Women 
 
 to the Sepulchre, 273 
 
 161. Mary Magdalene runs to tell Peter and 
 
 John, 274 
 
 26:3o-i6 
 iG : 47-56 
 
 2G:5I,5S 
 
 26:69-75 
 26:59-68 
 
 27 : 1-2 
 27 : 3-10 
 
 27:11-14 
 
 Mark. 
 
 27 : 15-26 
 27:27-30 
 
 27:31-34 
 27:35-38 
 
 27:39-44 
 
 27:45-50 
 27 : 51-56 
 
 27 : 57-61 
 27:62-66 
 
 28:1-4 
 
 14 : 32-42 
 14:43-52 
 
 14:53,54 
 
 14 : 66-72 
 14:55-65 
 15:1 
 
 15:2-5 
 
 15:6-15 
 15:16-J9 
 
 15:20-23 
 15 : 24-28 
 
 15:29-32 
 
 15 : 33-37 
 15:38-41 
 
 15:42-47 
 
 16:1-4 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 22:40-46 
 
 22:47-53 18:2-12 
 IS : 13-16, 
 18 
 
 22:54.55 
 
 22:56-62 
 
 22:63-65, 
 67-71 
 
 18 : 17, 19- 
 27 
 
 22:66,23:1 18:28 
 
 (Acts 1 : 18, 
 19) 
 
 23 : 2-5 18 : 29-38 
 
 23:6-16 
 
 18:3940, 
 23:17-25 ,g.j 
 
 19:2,3 
 
 19:4-16' 
 23 : 26-33' 19 : 16^ 17 
 
 38 
 
 23:35-37, 
 39-43 
 
 23:44-46 
 23:45^47■ 
 49 
 
 23:50-56 
 
 24 : 1, 2 
 
 19 : 25-27 
 19:28-30 
 
 19:31-37 
 19 : 38-42 
 
 20:1 
 
 20:2
 
 SYNOPSIS OF THE HARMONY. 
 
 Xlll 
 
 Section. Page. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 162. 
 
 Two Angels appear to the Women ; some 
 of them are speechless with fear and 
 amazement, others run to tell the 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Disciples, 274 
 
 28:5-8 
 
 16:5-8 
 
 24:3-8 
 
 
 163. 
 
 Peter and John visit the Sepulchre and 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 go away, 276 
 
 
 
 24:12 
 
 20:3-10 
 
 164. 
 
 The Angels first, and then our Lord, 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 appear to Mary Magdalene, 276 
 
 
 16:9-11 
 
 
 20:11-18 
 
 165. 
 
 Some of the Women tell the Disciples 
 of the Angels ; to the others, Jesus 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Himself appears, 277 
 
 28:9-10 
 
 
 24:9-11 
 
 
 166. 
 
 The Report of the Watch, 278 
 
 28:11-15 
 
 
 
 
 167. 
 
 Our Lord joins Himself to two Disciples 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 going to Emraaus, 278 
 
 
 16:12,13 
 
 24:13-35 
 
 
 168. 
 
 He appears in the midst of the Apostles, 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Thomas being absent, 280 
 
 
 16:14 
 
 24:36-43 
 
 20:19-25 
 
 169. 
 
 He again appears to them, Thomas be- 
 ing with them, 282 
 
 
 
 
 20:26-29 
 
 170. 
 
 He appears to seven of them as they fish 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 in the Sea of Galilee, 282 
 
 28:16* 
 
 
 
 21:1-24 
 
 171. 
 
 He appears to the Apostles on a Moun- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 tain of Galilee, 284 
 
 28:16''-20 
 
 16:15-18 
 
 
 
 172. 
 
 He gives His parting Instructions, and ) 
 ascends into Heaven, ) *" 
 
 
 
 
 (Act«l:3- 
 
 
 
 16:19,20 
 
 24 44-53 
 
 12) 
 
 173. 
 
 The Conclusion of St. John's Gospel, 287 
 
 
 
 
 20:30.31, 
 21 : 25
 
 A TABLE 
 
 FOR 
 
 FINDING ANY PASSAGE IN THE HAEMONY. 
 
 ST. MATTHEW. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Verses. 
 
 Sect. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Verses. 
 
 Sect. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Verses. 
 
 Sect. 
 
 Page 
 
 i 
 
 1-17 
 
 9 
 
 11 
 
 X 
 
 42 
 
 75 b 
 
 124 
 
 xxii 
 
 1-14 
 
 119 
 
 196 
 
 
 18-25" 
 
 7 
 
 9 
 
 xi 
 
 1 
 
 59 
 
 95 
 
 
 1.5-22 
 
 120a 
 
 196 
 
 
 25" 
 
 8 
 
 10 
 
 
 2-19 
 
 47 
 
 65 
 
 
 23-33 
 
 120b 
 
 197 
 
 ii 
 
 1-12 
 
 12 
 
 14 
 
 
 20-24 
 
 79 
 
 131 
 
 
 34-40 
 
 120 c 
 
 199 
 
 
 13-18 
 
 13 
 
 15 
 
 
 25-30 
 
 85 
 
 140 
 
 
 41-46 
 
 121 
 
 201 
 
 
 19-23 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 xii 
 
 1-8 
 
 40 
 
 48 
 
 j xxiii 
 
 1-3 
 
 122 
 
 201 
 
 iii ', 1-12 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 
 9-14 
 
 41 
 
 49 
 
 1 
 
 4-39 
 
 89 
 
 144 
 
 
 13-17 
 
 17 
 
 20 
 
 
 15-21 
 
 42 
 
 51 
 
 xxiv 
 
 1-25 
 
 126 
 
 204 
 
 iv 
 
 1-11 
 
 18 
 
 22 
 
 
 22-45 
 
 50 
 
 69 
 
 
 26-28 
 
 102 
 
 165 
 
 
 12 
 
 26 b 
 
 30 
 
 
 46-50 
 
 51 
 
 74 
 
 
 29-36 
 
 126 
 
 209 
 
 
 13-16 
 
 31 
 
 34 
 
 xiii 
 
 1-15 
 
 52 
 
 75 
 
 
 37-41 
 
 102 
 
 165 
 
 
 17 
 
 28 
 
 32 
 
 
 16,17 
 
 85 
 
 141 
 
 
 42 
 
 126 
 
 211 
 
 
 18-22 
 
 32 
 
 36 
 
 
 18-23 
 
 52 
 
 77 
 
 
 43-51 
 
 92 
 
 151 
 
 
 23 
 
 35 
 
 39 
 
 
 24-53 
 
 53 
 
 79 
 
 XXV 
 
 1-13 
 
 127 
 
 212 
 
 
 24,25 
 
 42 
 
 51 
 
 
 54-58 
 
 58 
 
 92 
 
 
 14-30 
 
 111 
 
 177 
 
 V 
 
 1-24 
 
 44 
 
 54 
 
 xiv 
 
 1,2 
 
 60 
 
 95 
 
 
 31-46 
 
 128 
 
 212 
 
 
 25,26 
 
 92 
 
 153 
 
 
 3-5 
 
 26 a 
 
 29 
 
 xxvi 
 
 1-5 
 
 129 
 
 213 
 
 
 27-48 
 
 44 
 
 57 
 
 
 6-12 
 
 60 
 
 96 
 
 
 6-13 
 
 112 
 
 181 
 
 vi 
 
 1-21 
 
 44 
 
 59 
 
 
 13-21 
 
 61 
 
 98 
 
 
 14-16 
 
 129 
 
 213 
 
 
 22,23 
 
 50 
 
 73 
 
 
 22-36 
 
 62 
 
 101 
 
 
 17-19 
 
 130 
 
 214 
 
 
 24 
 
 99 b 
 
 160 
 
 XV 
 
 1-20 
 
 64 
 
 107 
 
 
 20 
 
 131 
 
 222 
 
 
 25-34 
 
 92 
 
 149 
 
 
 21-28 
 
 65 
 
 109 
 
 
 21-25 
 
 133 
 
 224 
 
 vii 
 
 1-6 
 
 44 
 
 61 
 
 
 29-38 
 
 66 
 
 110 
 
 
 26-29 
 
 134 
 
 227 
 
 
 7-11 
 
 88 
 
 143 
 
 
 39 
 
 67 
 
 112 
 
 
 30 
 
 138 
 
 236 
 
 
 12-29 
 
 44 
 
 62 
 
 xvi 
 
 l-4» 
 
 67 
 
 112 
 
 
 31-35 
 
 135 
 
 228 
 
 viii 
 
 1 
 
 44 
 
 63 
 
 
 4" -12 
 
 68 
 
 113 
 
 
 36-46 
 
 139 
 
 236 
 
 
 2-4 
 
 35 
 
 40 
 
 
 13-28 
 
 70 
 
 114 
 
 
 47-56 
 
 140 
 
 238 
 
 
 5-13 
 
 45 
 
 63 
 
 xvii 
 
 1-13 
 
 71 
 
 117 
 
 
 57, 58 
 
 141 
 
 243 
 
 
 14-17 
 
 34 
 
 38 
 
 
 14-21 
 
 72 
 
 119 
 
 
 59-68 
 
 143 
 
 248 
 
 
 18 
 
 54 
 
 84 
 
 
 22,23 
 
 73 
 
 122 
 
 
 69-75 
 
 142 
 
 244 
 
 
 19-22 
 
 77 
 
 130 
 
 
 24-27 
 
 74 
 
 122 
 
 xxvii 
 
 1,2 
 
 144 
 
 249 
 
 
 23-27 
 
 54 
 
 84 
 
 xviii 
 
 1-5 
 
 75a 
 
 123 
 
 
 3-10 
 
 145 
 
 2.50 
 
 
 28-34 
 
 55 
 
 85 
 
 
 6-9 
 
 75c 
 
 124 
 
 
 11-14 
 
 146 
 
 2.52 
 
 ix 
 
 P 
 
 55 
 
 88 
 
 
 10-35 
 
 75 D 
 
 126 
 
 
 15-26 
 
 148 
 
 254 
 
 
 l''-8 
 
 36 
 
 41 
 
 xix 
 
 r 
 
 76 
 
 129 
 
 
 27-30 
 
 149 
 
 257 
 
 
 9-13 
 
 37 
 
 43 
 
 
 P, 2 
 
 95 a 
 
 155 
 
 
 31-34 
 
 151 
 
 259 
 
 
 14-17 
 
 38 
 
 44 
 
 
 3-12 
 
 104 
 
 167 
 
 
 35-38 
 
 152 
 
 261 
 
 
 18-26 
 
 56 
 
 88 
 
 
 13-15 
 
 105 
 
 168 
 
 
 39-44 
 
 153 
 
 263 
 
 
 27-34 
 
 57 
 
 91 
 
 
 16-30 
 
 106a 
 
 169 
 
 
 4.5-50 
 
 155 
 
 265 
 
 
 35-38 
 
 59 
 
 93 
 
 XX 
 
 1-16 
 
 106b 
 
 172 
 
 
 51-56 
 
 156 
 
 266 
 
 X 
 
 1 
 
 63 
 
 94 1 
 
 
 17-19 
 
 107 
 
 173 
 
 
 57-61 
 
 158 
 
 268 
 
 
 2-4 
 
 43 
 
 53 
 
 
 20-28 
 
 108 
 
 173 
 
 
 62-66 
 
 159 
 
 270 
 
 
 5-16 
 
 59 
 
 94 
 
 
 29-34 
 
 109 
 
 175 
 
 xxviii 
 
 1-4 
 
 160 
 
 273 
 
 
 17-20 
 
 90 
 
 148 
 
 xxi 
 
 1-11 
 
 113 
 
 184 
 
 
 5-8 
 
 162 
 
 275 
 
 
 21-25 
 
 126 
 
 207 
 
 
 12-19 
 
 114 
 
 189 
 
 
 9,10 
 
 165 
 
 277 
 
 
 26-33 
 
 90 
 
 147 1 
 
 
 20-22 
 
 115 
 
 191 
 
 
 11-15 
 
 166 
 
 278 
 
 
 34-36 
 
 92 
 
 152 
 
 
 23-27 
 
 116 
 
 192 
 
 
 16* 
 
 170 
 
 282 
 
 
 37-39 
 
 97 
 
 157 1 
 
 
 28-32 
 
 117 
 
 193 
 
 
 16''-20 
 
 171 
 
 284 
 
 
 40,41 
 
 90 
 
 148 
 
 
 33-46 
 
 118 
 
 193 
 
 
 
 
 
 XV
 
 XVI 
 
 TABLE FOR FINDING ANY PASSAGE IN THE HARMONY. 
 
 ST. MARK. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Verses 
 
 Sect. 
 
 rage. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Verses. 
 
 Sect. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Chap. Verses. 
 
 Sect. 
 
 Page 
 
 i 
 
 1-8 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 viii 
 
 1-9 
 
 66 
 
 1 
 111 
 
 xiii 1-37 
 
 126 
 
 204 
 
 
 9-11 
 
 17 
 
 20 
 
 
 10-12 
 
 67 
 
 112 
 
 xiv 1,2 
 
 129 
 
 213 
 
 
 12,13 
 
 18 
 
 22 
 
 
 13-21 
 
 68 
 
 113 
 
 
 3-9 
 
 112 
 
 181 
 
 
 14" 
 
 26 b 
 
 30 
 
 
 22-26 
 
 69 
 
 114 
 
 
 10-11 
 
 129 
 
 214 
 
 
 14^,15 
 
 28 
 
 32 
 
 
 27-38 
 
 70 
 
 114 
 
 
 12-16 
 
 130 
 
 214 
 
 
 1 6-20 
 
 32 
 
 36 
 
 ix 
 
 1 
 
 70 
 
 117 
 
 
 17 
 
 131 
 
 ^ii 
 
 
 21-28 
 
 33 
 
 37 
 
 
 2-13 
 
 71 
 
 117 
 
 
 18-21 
 
 133 
 
 224 
 
 
 29-34 
 
 34 
 
 38 
 
 
 14-29 
 
 72 
 
 119 
 
 
 22-25 
 
 134 
 
 2i^7 
 
 
 35-45 
 
 35 
 
 39 
 
 
 30-32 
 
 73 
 
 122 
 
 
 26 
 
 138 
 
 2S(, 
 
 ii 
 
 1-12 
 
 36 
 
 41 
 
 
 33" 
 
 74 
 
 122 
 
 
 27-31 
 
 135 
 
 £28 
 
 
 13-17 
 
 37 
 
 43 
 
 
 33''-37 
 
 75 a 
 
 123 
 
 1 
 
 32-42 
 
 139 
 
 23 (. 
 
 
 18-22 
 
 38 
 
 44 
 
 
 38-41 
 
 75 B 
 
 124 
 
 
 43-52 
 
 140 
 
 228 
 
 
 23-28 
 
 40 
 
 48 
 
 
 42-50 
 
 75 c 
 
 124 
 
 53,54 
 
 141 
 
 243 
 
 iii 
 
 1-6 
 
 41 
 
 49 
 
 X 
 
 1" 
 
 76 
 
 129 
 
 55-65 
 
 143 
 
 248 
 
 
 7-12 
 
 42 
 
 51 
 
 
 1" 
 
 95 a 
 
 155 
 
 ; 66-72 
 
 142 
 
 244 
 
 
 13-19'' 
 
 43 
 
 52 
 
 
 2-12 
 
 104 
 
 167 
 
 XV 
 
 1 
 
 144 
 
 249 
 
 
 19^'-30 
 
 50 
 
 69 
 
 
 13-16 
 
 105 
 
 168 
 
 
 2-5 
 
 146 
 
 £.':2 
 
 
 31-35 
 
 51 
 
 74 
 
 
 17-31 
 
 106a 
 
 169 
 
 
 6-15 
 
 148 
 
 254 
 
 iv 
 
 1-25 
 
 52 
 
 75 
 
 
 32-34 
 
 107 
 
 173 
 
 
 16-19 
 
 149 
 
 257 
 
 
 26-34 
 
 53 
 
 80 
 
 
 35-45 
 
 108 
 
 173 
 
 
 20-23 
 
 151 
 
 259 
 
 
 35-41 
 
 54 
 
 84 
 
 
 46-52 
 
 109 
 
 175 
 
 
 24-28 
 
 152 
 
 261 
 
 V 
 
 i-2r 
 
 55 
 
 85 
 
 xi 
 
 1-11 
 
 113 
 
 184 
 
 29-32 
 
 1.53 
 
 263 
 
 
 21 ''-43 
 
 56 
 
 88 
 
 
 12-19 
 
 114 
 
 189 
 
 3.3-37 
 
 1.55 
 
 265 
 
 vi 
 
 1-6" 
 
 58 
 
 92 
 
 
 20-26 
 
 115 
 
 191 
 
 38-41 
 
 156 
 
 266 
 
 
 6"- 13 
 
 59 
 
 93 
 
 
 27-33 
 
 116 
 
 192 
 
 42-47 
 
 158 
 
 268 
 
 
 14-16 
 
 60 
 
 95 
 
 xii 
 
 1-12 
 
 118 
 
 193 
 
 xvi 1-4 
 
 160 
 
 273 
 
 
 17-20 
 
 26 a 
 
 29 
 
 
 13-17 
 
 120 a 
 
 196 
 
 
 5-8 
 
 162 
 
 274 
 
 
 21-29 
 
 60 
 
 96 
 
 
 18-27 
 
 120b 
 
 197 
 
 
 9-11 
 
 164 
 
 277 
 
 
 30-44 
 
 61 
 
 97 
 
 
 28-34 
 
 120 c 
 
 199 
 
 
 12. 13 
 
 167 
 
 278 
 
 
 45-56 
 
 62 
 
 101 
 
 
 35-37 
 
 121 
 
 201 
 
 
 14 
 
 168 
 
 280 
 
 vii 
 
 1-23 
 
 64 
 
 107 
 
 
 38-40 
 
 122 
 
 201 
 
 
 15-18 
 
 171 
 
 284 
 
 
 24-30 
 
 65 
 
 109 
 
 
 41-44 
 
 123 
 
 202 
 
 
 19,20 
 
 172 
 
 286 
 
 
 31-37 
 
 66 
 
 110 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ST. LI 
 
 JKE. 
 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 1-4 
 
 2 
 
 5 
 
 V 
 
 17-26 
 
 36 
 
 41 
 
 
 43''-45 
 
 73 
 
 1£2 
 
 
 5-25 
 
 3 
 
 6 
 
 
 27-32 
 
 37 
 
 43 
 
 
 46-48 
 
 75a 
 
 123 
 
 
 26-38 
 
 4 
 
 7 
 
 
 33-39 
 
 38 
 
 44 
 
 
 49,50 
 
 75 b 
 
 124 
 
 
 39-56 
 
 5 
 
 1" 
 
 vi 
 
 1-5 
 
 40 
 
 48 
 
 
 51-56 
 
 76 
 
 129 
 
 
 57-80 
 
 6 
 
 8 
 
 
 6-11 
 
 41 
 
 49 
 
 
 57-62 
 
 77 
 
 IfiO 
 
 ii 
 
 1-7 
 
 8 
 
 10 
 
 
 12-17" 
 
 43 
 
 52 
 
 X 
 
 1-11 
 
 78 
 
 ]S] 
 
 
 8-20 
 
 10 
 
 12 
 
 
 17''-19 
 
 42 
 
 51 
 
 
 12-16 
 
 79 
 
 161 
 
 
 21-38 
 
 11 
 
 13 
 
 
 20-49 
 
 44 
 
 54 
 
 
 17-24 
 
 85 
 
 140 
 
 
 39,40 
 
 14 
 
 15 
 
 vii 
 
 1-10 
 
 45 
 
 63 
 
 
 25-37 
 
 86 
 
 141 
 
 
 41-52 
 
 15 
 
 16 
 
 
 11-17 
 
 46 
 
 65 
 
 
 38-42 
 
 87 
 
 142 
 
 iii 
 
 1-18 
 
 16 
 
 17 
 
 
 18-35 
 
 47 
 
 65 
 
 xi 
 
 1-13 
 
 88 
 
 142 
 
 
 19,20 
 
 26 a 
 
 29 
 
 
 36-50 
 
 48 
 
 67 
 
 
 14-36 
 
 50 
 
 69 
 
 
 21-22 
 
 17 
 
 20 
 
 viii 
 
 1-3 
 
 49 
 
 68 
 
 
 37-54 
 
 89 
 
 143 
 
 
 23-38 
 
 9 
 
 11 
 
 
 4-18 
 
 52 
 
 75 
 
 xii 
 
 1-9 
 
 90 
 
 147 
 
 iv 
 
 1-13 
 
 18 
 
 22 
 
 
 19-21 
 
 51 
 
 74 
 
 
 10 
 
 50 
 
 71 
 
 
 14" 
 
 26 b 
 
 30 
 
 
 22-25 
 
 54 
 
 84 
 
 
 11, 12 
 
 90 
 
 149 
 
 
 14M5 
 
 28 
 
 32 
 
 
 26-40" 
 
 55 
 
 85 
 
 
 13-21 
 
 91 
 
 149 
 
 
 16-30 
 
 30 
 
 33 
 
 
 40''-56 
 
 56 
 
 88 
 
 
 22-59 
 
 92 
 
 149 
 
 
 31" 
 
 31 
 
 34 
 
 ix 
 
 1-6 
 
 59 
 
 94 
 
 xiii 
 
 1-17 
 
 93 
 
 153 
 
 
 31>'-37 
 
 33 
 
 37 
 
 
 7-9 
 
 60 
 
 95 
 
 
 18-21 
 
 53 
 
 81 
 
 
 38-41 
 
 34 
 
 38 
 
 
 10-17 
 
 61 
 
 97 
 
 
 22 
 
 95 a 
 
 ' 155 
 
 
 42-44 
 
 35 
 
 39 
 
 
 18-27 
 
 70 
 
 114 
 
 
 2.3-33 
 
 • 95 b 
 
 l.'i5 
 
 V 
 
 1-11 
 
 32 
 
 35 
 
 
 28-36 
 
 71 
 
 117 
 
 
 34, 35 
 
 89 
 
 147 
 
 
 12-16 
 
 35 
 
 40 
 
 
 37-4.3" 
 
 72 
 
 119 
 
 xiv 
 
 1-24 
 
 96 
 
 156
 
 TABLE FOR FINDING ANY PASSAGE IN THE HAKMONY 
 
 XVll 
 
 ST. LVKE — continued. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Verses. 
 
 Sect. 
 
 Page. 
 157 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Verses. 
 
 Sect. 
 
 Page. 
 
 Chap. 
 
 Verses. 
 
 Sect. 
 
 Page. 
 
 xiv 
 
 25-35 
 
 97 
 
 xix 
 
 45-48 
 
 114 
 
 190 
 
 xxii 
 
 63-65 
 
 143 
 
 249 
 
 XV 
 
 1-32 
 
 98 
 
 158 
 
 XX 
 
 1-8 
 
 116 
 
 192 
 
 
 66 
 
 144 
 
 249 
 
 xvi 
 
 1-8 
 
 99 a 
 
 160 
 
 
 9-19 
 
 118 
 
 193 
 
 
 67-71 
 
 143 
 
 248 
 
 
 9-15 
 
 99 b 
 
 160 
 
 
 20-26 
 
 120a 
 
 196 
 
 xxiii 
 
 1 
 
 144 
 
 250 
 
 
 16 
 
 47 
 
 67 
 
 
 27-39 
 
 120 B 
 
 197 
 
 
 2-5 
 
 146 
 
 252 
 
 
 17 
 
 44 
 
 56 
 
 
 40 
 
 120 c 
 
 200 
 
 
 6-16 
 
 147 
 
 254 
 
 
 18 
 
 104 
 
 168 
 
 
 41-44 
 
 121 
 
 201 
 
 
 17-25 
 
 148 
 
 255 
 
 
 19-31 
 
 99 c 
 
 161 
 
 
 45-47 
 
 122 
 
 201 
 
 
 26-33" 
 
 151 
 
 25!) 
 
 xvii 
 
 1,2 
 
 75 c 
 
 124 
 
 xxi 
 
 1-4 
 
 123 
 
 202 
 
 
 3.3^ 34 
 
 152 
 
 261 
 
 
 3,4 
 
 75 D 
 
 126 
 
 
 5-36 
 
 126 
 
 204 
 
 
 35-37 
 
 153 
 
 20:. 
 
 
 5-10 
 
 100 
 
 162 
 
 
 37,38 
 
 114 
 
 191 
 
 
 38 
 
 152 
 
 261 
 
 
 11-19 
 
 80 
 
 .132 
 
 xxii 
 
 1-6 
 
 129 
 
 213 
 
 
 39-43 
 
 1.53 
 
 264 
 
 
 20-30 
 
 102 
 
 164 
 
 
 7-13 
 
 130 
 
 214 
 
 
 44,46 
 
 155 
 
 2(;5 
 
 
 31 
 
 126 
 
 208 
 
 
 14-18 
 
 131 
 
 222 
 
 
 4.5" 
 
 156 
 
 266 
 
 
 32-37 
 
 102 
 
 165 
 
 
 19, 20 
 
 1.34 
 
 227 
 
 
 47-49 
 
 156 
 
 267 
 
 xviii 
 
 1-U 
 
 103 
 
 166 
 
 
 21-23 
 
 1.33 
 
 224 
 
 
 50-56 
 
 158 
 
 268 
 
 
 15-17 
 
 105 
 
 168 
 
 
 24-30 
 
 131 
 
 222 
 
 xxiv 
 
 1,2 
 
 160 
 
 274 
 
 
 18-30 
 
 106a 
 
 169 
 
 
 31 -.38 
 
 135 
 
 229 
 
 
 3-8 
 
 162 
 
 274 
 
 
 31-34 
 
 107 
 
 173 
 
 
 39 
 
 1.38 
 
 236 
 
 
 9-11 
 
 165 
 
 277 
 
 
 35-43 
 
 109 
 
 175 
 
 
 40-46 
 
 139 
 
 236 
 
 
 12 
 
 164 
 
 276 
 
 xix 
 
 1-10 
 
 110 
 
 176 
 
 
 47-53 
 
 140 
 
 238 
 
 
 13-35 
 
 167 
 
 278 
 
 
 11-28 
 
 111 
 
 177 
 
 
 54, 55 
 
 141 
 
 243 
 
 
 36-43 
 
 168 
 
 2bO 
 
 
 29-44 
 
 113 
 
 184 
 
 
 56-62 
 
 142 
 
 244 
 
 
 44-53 
 
 172 
 
 2?5 
 
 
 
 
 
 ST. JOHN. 
 
 
 
 i 
 
 1-18 
 
 1 
 
 5 
 
 ix 
 
 1-41 
 
 84 
 
 137 
 
 xviii 
 
 28 
 
 144 
 
 249 
 
 
 19-34 
 
 19 
 
 23 
 
 X 
 
 1-21 
 
 84 
 
 139 
 
 
 29-38 
 
 146 
 
 in] 
 
 
 35-42 
 
 20 
 
 24 
 
 
 22-42 
 
 94 
 
 154 
 
 
 39,40 
 
 148 
 
 :54 
 
 
 43-52 
 
 21 
 
 25 
 
 xi 
 
 1-54 
 
 101 
 
 162 
 
 xix 
 
 1 
 
 148 
 
 157 
 
 ii 
 
 1-12 
 
 22 
 
 25 
 
 
 55-57 
 
 112 
 
 179 
 
 
 2-3 
 
 149 
 
 l-.^)7 
 
 
 13-25 
 
 23 
 
 27 
 
 xii 
 
 1-11 
 
 112 
 
 181 
 
 
 4-16" 
 
 l.-^O 
 
 ."^Sg 
 
 iii 
 
 1-21 
 
 24 
 
 28 
 
 
 12-19 
 
 113 
 
 184 
 
 
 16", 17 
 
 151 
 
 l.';9 
 
 
 22-36 
 
 25 
 
 29 
 
 
 20-36 
 
 124 
 
 203 
 
 
 18-24 
 
 152 
 
 ICl 
 
 iv 
 
 1-3 
 
 26 b 
 
 30 
 
 
 37-50 
 
 125 
 
 204 
 
 
 25-27 
 
 1.54 
 
 264 
 
 
 4-42 
 
 27 
 
 30 
 
 xiii 
 
 1-20 
 
 132 
 
 223 
 
 
 28-30 
 
 155 
 
 265 
 
 
 43-45 
 
 28 
 
 32 
 
 
 21-.35 
 
 133 
 
 224 
 
 
 31-37 
 
 157 
 
 267 
 
 
 46-54 
 
 29 
 
 33 
 
 
 36-38 
 
 135 
 
 229 I 
 
 
 38-42 
 
 158 
 
 268 
 
 V 
 
 1-47 
 
 39 
 
 46 
 
 xiv 
 
 1-31 
 
 136 
 
 231 1 
 
 XX 
 
 1 
 
 160 
 
 274 
 
 vi 
 
 1-14 
 
 61 
 
 98 
 
 XV 
 
 1-27 
 
 136 
 
 232 
 
 
 2 
 
 161 
 
 274 
 
 
 15-21 
 
 62 
 
 101 
 
 xvi 
 
 1-33 
 
 136 
 
 233 
 
 
 3-10 
 
 163 
 
 276 
 
 
 22-71 
 
 63 
 
 104 
 
 xvii 
 
 1-26 
 
 137 
 
 235 
 
 
 11-18 
 
 164 
 
 276 
 
 vii 
 
 1 
 
 63 
 
 106 
 
 xviii 
 
 1 
 
 138 
 
 236 
 
 
 19-25 
 
 168 
 
 280 
 
 
 2-10 
 
 76 
 
 128 
 
 
 2-12 
 
 140 
 
 238 
 
 
 26-29 
 
 169 
 
 282 
 
 
 11-52 
 
 81 
 
 133 
 
 
 13-16 
 
 141 
 
 242 
 
 
 30,31 
 
 173 
 
 287 
 
 
 53 
 
 82 
 
 135 "■ 
 
 
 17 
 
 142 
 
 244 
 
 xxi 
 
 1-24 
 
 170 
 
 282 
 
 viii 
 
 1-11 
 
 82 
 
 135 
 
 
 18 
 
 141 
 
 244 
 
 
 25 
 
 173 
 
 287 
 
 
 12-59 
 
 83 
 
 135 ' 
 
 I 
 
 
 19-27 
 
 142 
 
 245 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ACTS. 
 
 
 
 Ch 
 
 ap. i. ver 
 
 ses 3-1 f 
 
 !,§i7; 
 
 (Chap 
 Chap 
 
 !, page 285. Chap. i. verses 18-19, § 145, j 
 . XX. verse 35, § 172, note, page 285.) 
 
 1 COKINTHIANS. 
 
 xi. verses 23-25, § 134, page 227. 
 
 age 25C 
 
 ». 
 
 
 (C 
 
 hap. XV 
 
 '. verse 
 
 s 4-8, §§ 167-172, in the notes, pages 279-285.) 
 

 
 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 The three first Gospels are commonly called Synoptical, because they each 
 give to some extent a synopsis of our Lord's life, or rather of the part of it 
 subsequent to his baptism ; while the Gospel of St. John has always been con- 
 sidered as supplementary in its character. It has comparatively little in com- 
 mon with the others, and contains far less of narrative ; yet it has generally been 
 thought to preserve the true chronological order of the events mentioned in it, and 
 thus to form the proper basis for the chronological arrangement of a Harmony. 
 For the reasons for this the reader is referred to the General Introduction to 
 the Author's Greek Harmony. The general opinion is here followed, and the 
 events recorded by St. John are assumed to have occurred in the order in which 
 they are written. 
 
 Having, then, adopted the order of St. John, as far as it goes, it will be found 
 that St. Mark fully accords with this, and thus another step can be taken. The 
 intermediate events having been arranged according to what seems the most 
 probable sequence, it will be found, either that there are no deviations from the 
 order of St. Mark, or, at most, that they are few and unimportant. This is 
 shown at a glance by the synoptical table of the arrangement of various har- 
 monists, and the evidence would be increased were there room to include a 
 larger number. St. Mark does not especially say that he follows a chronological 
 order ; but as he accords with St. John in all the points common to the two, and 
 as the probable order, as determined by many independent writers, is found 
 generally to be that given by St. Mark, it seems safe — especially in the absence 
 of all evidence to the contrary — to take his Gospel for a further basis of the 
 chronological arrangement. The order of St. John, therefore, as more fully 
 carried out by St. Mark, has been adopted in the following pages. It is believed 
 also, that this is the only possible scheme by which any two of the Gospels can 
 be both presented in the same order in which they were written. 
 
 There will still remain, on this or any other basis, a portion of the Gospel of 
 St. Luke which ig without sufficient notes of time or points of contact with the 
 other Gospels to be positively determined in its chronological relations to them. 
 The difficulty is not one of any inconsistency, but simply a want of sufficient 
 data. Happily, however, the points which are thus difficult to fix, it is of little 
 importance, except as a matter of interest and curiosity, to have fixed. They
 
 sx 
 
 INTKODUCTION. 
 
 are, therefore simply placed in what seems their most probable positioii, with full 
 liberty to transpose them within certain limits. 
 
 In connection with any plan of arrangement it is necessary to determine 
 the entire length of our Lord's ministry. Any difference in regard to this will 
 involve corresponding differences of arrangement throughout. Three several 
 theories have been proposed at different times, called the Bipaschal, the Tri- 
 paschal, and the Quadripaschal schemes, from the number of Passovers sub- 
 sequent to our Lord's baptism severally admitted by them. 
 
 The earliest Christian writers, before the time of Eusebius (a. d. 300), 
 appear not to have examined the question, and in so far as they have said any- 
 thing on the subject, have expressed themselves variously. A careful consider- 
 ation of the matter was at last undertaken by Eusebius, and resulted in the 
 adoption of the Quadripaschal scheme, or that which makes the duration of our 
 Lord's ministry to have been something more than three years. In this deci- 
 sion, for many centuries, there was a general aquiescence ; other theories, how- 
 ever, having been proposed, it may be well briefly to examine them. 
 
 The Bipaschal theory allows but one Passover between our Lord's baptism 
 and that at which he was crucified. It gives little time therefore for our 
 Saviour's teaching to have sunk into the minds of the people, and for their 
 rulers to have wrought themselves up to their infuriated madness against him. 
 Especially does it allow very short opportunity for the disciples to have been 
 with him in the enjoyment of his instructions, since it was some time subsequent 
 to his baptism that they were called. On these general grounds the presump- 
 tion against it must be considered too strong to be overthrown without clear 
 evidence. 
 
 The chief arguments in its support are these : 1 st. That on this hypothesis 
 we have the record of our Lord's attendance on all the great festivals which 
 occurred during his ministry, and which every Israelite was by the Mosaic law 
 required to attend at Jerusalem. 2d. From the three earlier GosjDels there is 
 no positive evidence of the occurrence of a greater number of Passovers, and 
 " the fourth Gospel being capable of being reduced to the same number, this 
 should be adojjted as in fact the concurrent testimony of all." Such further 
 support as this theory is thought to derive from the opinions of early writers 
 has already been sufficiently considered. 
 
 In regard to the first of these arguments, it could only be considered of 
 weight if our Gospels had far more the air of complete narratives and less that 
 of memorabilia than they actually present. Such festivals as our Lord may 
 have attended in a more private way it would hardly have fallen within their 
 scope to record ; and for a considerable period the determination and effort of 
 the Jews to put him to death was a sufficient reason for his non-attendance. 
 Moreover, unless we are prepared to make a great inversion in the order of 
 St. John, we have the certain record of one of the greatest festivals — the 
 approaching Passover of Jno. vi. 4 — which he certainly did not attend. The 
 argument at best, must be looked upon rather as an inference from a supposed
 
 INTRODUCTION. Xxi 
 
 fitness of our Lord's conduct and the Evangelists' record thereof, than as 
 sustained by any evidence properly so called. 
 
 Much the same things may be said of the second argument also. The infer- 
 ence from the silence of the three first Evangelists in regard to other Passovers 
 is of a purely negative character, and whatever weight it might be entitled to if 
 alone, cannot stand for a moment against any positive evidence to the contrary. 
 In regard to the Gospel of St. John, this theory certainly derives no support 
 therefrom, and only by a serious exegetical strain can the Passover mentioned 
 as near, in vi. 4, be supposed to be the last Passover ; while the necessity of 
 disturbing the order of this Gospel should not be admitted without urgent reason. 
 The method of avoiding this by a conjectural emendation of that text is still 
 more objectionable. 
 
 On the other hand, if the feast mentioned in Jno. v. 1 is to be understood of 
 a Passover, it is then no longer possible to maintain this theory at all. For 
 so understanding it, as will presently appear, there is strong reason. The 
 Bipaschal theory, then, must be left as one which lacks the support of any direct 
 evidence, is open to serious objections on general grounds, and grave difficulties 
 in the arrangement of St. John ; while it may be, and probably is, absolutely 
 excluded by the mention of the Feast in Jno. v. 1. 
 
 The Tripaschal theory leaves the order of St. John undisturbed, and allows 
 the natural sense of vi. 4, as referring to a Passover close at hand, to stand. 
 The question between this and the Quadripaschal turns upon the interpretation 
 of Jno. V. 1 ; aside from this, the difficulties commonly alleged against the one 
 are much the same as against the other. It is therefore only necessary to discuss 
 the sense of that passage. It will indeed still remain possible that a Passover 
 may be there understood, and yet the Passover of vi. 4 be taken to be the same 
 as that at which our Lord was crucified ; but as there is no one now to advocate 
 this, it cannot be necessary to refute it. 
 
 The chief argument against the reference of Jno. v. 1 to the Passover has 
 been drawn from the supposed absence of the definite article before the word 
 feast. At the time the English version was made, the weight of authority was 
 in favor of its omission ; later researches, however, show that it ought probably 
 to be inserted. Yet neither the presence nor the absence of the article can be 
 considered as entirely decisive ; " a feast of the Jews " undoubtedly maij refer 
 to the Passover ; and " the feast of the Jews " may possibly be understood of any 
 of the three great festivals, although there is, of course, a strong presumption 
 that such an expression, put absolutely, means the greatest of them all. that 
 which was emphatically " the Feast of the Jews." 
 
 This could not have been either the Pentecost or the feast of Tabernacles 
 following the first Passover, since they were already both past before our Lord's 
 feturn from that feast into Galilee (see Jno. iv. 35 and note). This suppo- 
 sition, although formerly advocated, has now no defenders. 
 
 The only other interpretation (except that of the Passover) now advocated, 
 is that which understands the expression of the feast of Purim. This festival
 
 XXll INTRODUCTION. 
 
 occurred on the fourteenth and fifteenth of Adar, just one month before the 
 Passover. The strongest argument for this view is also the chief objection, both 
 to referring the expression to the Passover, and in general to the Quadripaschal 
 scheme, viz. that in that case our Lord would have absented himself from 
 Jerusalem for eighteen months, inasmuch as he did not attend the Passover of 
 Jno. vi. 4 (on the supposition that this was not the final one), but only the sub- 
 sequent feast of Tabernacles (viii. 2-10), and thus, moreover, a whole year 
 would have intervened between Jno. v. 1 and vi. 4. A sufficient reason for 
 our Lord's absence, may be found in the statement in vii. 1 (cf. v. 18), that the 
 Jews sought to kill him. In regard to the abruptness of the transition in point 
 of time, and the interval passed over in silence, it has been well remarked that 
 such transitions are not uncommon with St. John. Thus chap. vi. is concerned 
 with a Passover, chap. vii. with the feast of Tabernacles, six months later ; so 
 in X. 22 there is another sudden transition from the latter feast to that of the 
 Dedication. 
 
 On the other hand, the following considerations are well urged by Robinson 
 against the supposition that the feast of Purim is here intended: (a) That feast, 
 so far from requiring the presence of the Jews at Jerusalem, was kept as a home 
 festival, by reading the Book of Esther in the synagogues and " sending portions 
 ou-e to another and gifts to the poor " (Esth. ix. 22 ; Jos. Ant. ii. 6, 13). (b) It 
 is unlikely that Jesus would have gone to Jerusalem at the feast of Purim — 
 which was not required, nor even usual — and not have gone to the Passover. 
 The reference in support of such a supposition to his presence at the Dedication 
 (Jno. x. 22) is not to the point, since he seems to have gone up in that instance 
 to attend the feast of Tabernacles (Jno. vii. 2-10), and remaining some time in 
 or near Jerusalem, to have been at the Dedication because it happened to occur 
 during his stay, (c) " The infirm njan was healed on the Sabbath (v. 9) ; which 
 Sabbath belonged to the festival, as the whole context shows, v. 1, 2, 10-13. 
 But the Purim was never celebrated on a Sabbath ; and when it happened to 
 fall on that day was regularly deferred." Andrews well says (Life of our Lord, 
 p. 176) : "It was not one of their divinely appointed feasts, nor was there any 
 legal obligation to keep it. It was not a feast specifically religious, but patriotic ; 
 a day, making due allowance for difference in customs and institutions, not 
 unlike the day that commemorates our own national independence. There were 
 no special rites that made it necessary to go up to Jerusalem, and even those 
 residing in villages where there was no synagogue were not obliged to go to a 
 village where one was to be found. Why, then, should Jesus go up from Galilee 
 to be present at this feast ? " If the Purim be rejected, the only other tenable 
 interpretation is the Passover. Besides the probability of this from the pres- 
 ence of the article (already mentioned), it seems confirmed by the account in the 
 other three Evangelists of the plucking of the " ears of corn " on the Sabbath 
 (Matt. xii. 1 ; Mar. ii. 23 ; Lk. vi. 1). This must have occurred soon after t^ome 
 Passover, when the first-fruits had been already oifered, but the harvest not yet 
 gathered ; and it seems, to say the least, most natural to refer the occurrence
 
 INTRODUCTION. xxiii 
 
 to a time just subsequent to the feast in question. It may be added that the 
 phrase in Jno. v. I, '■'■ cmd Jesus went up to Jerusalem," implies that he went up 
 in consequence of the feast, wliich must therefore have been one of the three of 
 universal obligation ; also, that the Passover having been spoken of just before as 
 the feast (iv. 45, twice), if any other feast had been here intended, it would have 
 been specified ; and further, that only the Passover is spoken of in the Gospels 
 as the feast (Matt. xxvi. 5 ; xxvii. 15 ; Mar. xv. 6 ; Lk. ii. 42 ; xxiii. 17). Too 
 much stress, however, ought not to be laid upon the last point, as in every 
 instance the context sufficiently shows what feast is meant. See an excellent 
 note in Pusey on Daniel, Lect. iv. note 7, p. 175. 
 
 On the whole, therefore, it seems reasonable to follow the opinion of Irenteus 
 (adv. Haer. 2, 39), — expressly bringing this text to bear on the question of the 
 length of our Lord's ministry, — of Eusebius, Theodoret, and others among the 
 ancients, and of Luther, Scaliger, Grotius, Lightfoot, Le Clerc, Hengstenberg, 
 Robinson, and many more, that the feast here intended is the Passover, the 
 second which had occurred since our Lord entered upon his public ministry. 
 
 A third Passover is expressly named in Jno. vi. 4. This renders the Bipaschal 
 theory untenable, and it is therefore no longer of consequence to discuss whether 
 it may not be possible to make this identical with the final Passover. Such an 
 hypothesis is, at best, strained ; and there is no longer any sufficient reason for 
 it when a third Passover has once been admitted. It follows, therefore, that 
 the Passover of the crucifixion was the fourth, and thus that our Saviour's 
 ministry covered a period of something more than three years. 
 
 With this outline of the argument, it seems unnecessary to enlarge upon the 
 many minor reasons which might be urged in favor of this view, or to spend 
 time in answering all the unimportant difficulties that have been suggested by 
 the ingenuity of interpreters. 
 
 But although this point be satisfactorily settled, and with it the general out- 
 line of the harmony be determined ; yet it is not to be supposed that a perfect 
 chronological arrangement in all details is attainable with the data in our pos- 
 session. Everything which bears any note of time may be put in its proper 
 place ; but there will yet remain passages which, being without such note, 
 cannot be assigned with certainity to their true chronological place. Such 
 passages are placed in the following pages where they seem most probably to 
 belong, but yet no disturbance would be occasioned could evidence be presented 
 that they ought to be transposed. Indeed, the true object of a harmony is not 
 so much the attainment of an absolutely correct chronology in every minute 
 point, as the exhibition of the several narratives side by side for the purpose 
 of examination and comparison. 
 
 One incidental effect of a harmony must be to present to the eye certain slight 
 discrepancies between the several Evangelists, without the existence of which — 
 according to the ordinary laws of human writing — it would be impossible to 
 consider them as really independent witnesses to the truth of the evangelic 
 story. It will be one aim of the brief notes at the foot of the page to show,
 
 Xxiv INTRODUCTION. 
 
 as far as their limits allow, that these discrepancies are superficial only, and are con- 
 sistent with entire truthfulness and accuracy on the part of each narrator. They 
 are enouirh to show the independence of each, that they looked upon the events 
 from somewhat different points of view, and wrote with different classes of readers 
 immediately in their minds ; but on the other hand, they show a substantial unity, 
 and that each single Gospel, in a truly wonderful way, supplements all the others. 
 It often happens that one expresses distinctly some fact or teaching which, when 
 expressed, may be seen to have been present to the thoughts, although passed over 
 in the explicit narrative, of the others ; and each often furnishes the clew by which 
 to understand what might otherwise have been obscure in the expression of another. 
 The uses of a Harmony in connection with the evidences of Christianity are 
 thus apparent ; but still greater is its value in bringing together, for examination 
 and comparison, all the accounts of the words and acts of Him on whom alone 
 depend our peace with God on earth and our hope of eternal salvation in heaven. 
 
 I As an Appendix to this General Introduction the following extract is given 
 from a manuscript of the late Rt. Rev. Geo. Burgess, D.D., which unfortunately 
 remains still unpublished. 
 
 " It is affirmed by several writers of the fourth century that certain Christians 
 actually laid the first three Gospels before St. John, and desired him to add 
 whatever might make them more complete ; and that he did thereupon attest 
 their truth, sanction their authority, and undertake his own Gospel. External 
 testimony to such a fact seems unimportant; since he could not but confirm those 
 other books if he did not denounce them, and since the very character of his own 
 Gospel is so decisive. It is essentially and evidently a sequel to the others ; 
 and had they never existed, it could never have been written in its present form 
 and with its present contents. For it contains very little of the information 
 which would be expected in an original and independent account of the life of 
 Jesus. I It relates nothing of His birth, His childhood, His temptation ; only 
 six of His miracles ; contains not one of His narrative parables ; no list of His 
 Apostles, and no record of His sacramental supper, or of His ascension. It 
 does contain, almost throughout, exactly that which the other Evangelists 
 omitted. Matthew and Mark have substantially one and the same succession 
 of facts and discourses, except as the more rajiid narration of Mark studies 
 abridgement. The materials from which the Gospel of St. Luke is constructed 
 embrace almost all which were introduced by Matthew and Mark, but with 
 manifold additions, which enhance its completeness ; but the Gospel of St. Joliii. 
 except in the history of the baptism of our Lord, of the miracles of the five 
 thousand, of the walking upon the sea, of the anointing at Bethany, of the final 
 entry into Jerusalem, and of some of the events belonging to the betrayal, 
 crucifixion, and resurrection, studiously avoids whatever had been told before. 
 Even when it relates something in common with the other three, it introduces 
 some sayings preserved by him alone. His account of the crucifixion and res- 
 urrection, with the appearances which followed, is the personal narration of an
 
 INTRODUCTION. XXV 
 
 eye-witness, who singles out from his own recollections what was before passed 
 by. Everywhere the reader is supposed to be acquainted with the previous 
 Gospels. Jesus of Nazareth is named without any mention of his abode at 
 Nazareth ; and Andrew is introduced as calling Him "Jesus of Nazareth, the son 
 of Joseph," as if the whole of the first two chapters of Matthew or of Luke were 
 in fresh remembrance. When St. Luke leaves behind the childhood of our 
 Saviour, we see His mother keeping His sayings in her heart. When St. John 
 opens the next page of the history, after the lapse of eighteen unrecorded years, 
 she appears with the very same consciousness, anticipating a miracle at the 
 marriage-feast at Cana. Of John the Baptist he writes, " for John was not yet 
 cast into prison "; and yet he alone among the Evangelists does not relate the im- 
 prisonment itself, or the death of the Baptist. He mentions the objection of 
 some of the Jews that Christ should come out of Bethlehem, without pausing to 
 say that Bethlehem was really His birthplace, as all readers knew from Luke 
 and Matthew. ^Yhen he mentions Bethany, it is as " the town of Mary and 
 her sister Martha " ; but he has not before told us who they were. The Gospel 
 of St. Luke had told us; and in a few words had sketched the same striking 
 difference in their beautiful characters which is soon expanded in the larger 
 narration of the resurrection of Lazarus. In St. Luke, INIartha is encumbered 
 about much serving, while Mary sits at the feet of Jesus, and listens to his 
 words. In St. John, Martha still serves at the supper ; and Mary anoints the 
 feet of Jesus, and wipes them with her hair. It seems as if John had taken up, 
 while the ink was still fresh, the pen which Luke had dropped. When our 
 Saviour was betrayed, one of those who were with Him in the garden, having a 
 sword, smote with it a servant of the high-priest and cut off his ear. So much 
 is related by Matthew, who subjoins also the command of Jesus to the disciple to 
 put up his weapon ; the warning that those who took the sword should perish 
 with the sword ; the intimation that legions of angels waited but for his summons ; 
 and the question how, if he called them to his aid, the Scriptures could be fulfilled. 
 The account of Matthew is abbreviated, as usual, by Mark, who simply states the 
 infliction of the wound on a servant of the high-priest by one of them that stood 
 by ; and adds no more. Luke, while he repeats as little as was possible of the 
 account of his predecessors, introduces the facts that two swords had been pro- 
 duced in mistaken reply to an expression of our Lord ; that, under the same 
 mistake, they who were about him now said, " Lord shall we smite with the 
 sword?" that it was the right ear which was wounded ; and that Jesus, with the 
 words " Suffer ye thus far," touched and healed the wound. The names of the 
 assailant and the assailed were till now suppressed ; a circumstance not in itself 
 wonderful, when it is considered how few names are inserted at all in the Gos- 
 pels ; but somewhat surprising when these are given at last by the fourth 
 Evangelist. Whatever the reason was for the omission, it had ceased when 
 the aged John reviewed the history, after all the other actors and witnesses were 
 in the grave. He recorded that the name of the servant was Malchus. and that 
 Peter struck tlie blow. St. Matthew proceeds to relate that those who had
 
 XXVi INTRODUCTION. 
 
 seized Jesus led Him away to the house of Caiaphas the high-priest ; and St. 
 Mark and St. Luke add nothing beside. St. John interposes the fact that He 
 was first brought before Annas, the father-in-law of Caiaphas ; thus the order 
 of the transactions is rearranged and completed. Immediately after, he illus- 
 trates, from his personal recollections, the thrice repeated and now thrice told 
 denial of Peter. It was John who had opened the way for his entrance through 
 his own acquaintance with the high-priest ; for, having thus entered with Jesus, 
 he went back and desired the portress to admit his companion. It was this very 
 portress, he says, who first questioned Peter, and called out his first denial. 
 The second is attributed also by Matthew and Mark to the suggestions of a maid, 
 who drew the eyes of the bystanders upon him ; while Luke, not an eye-witness, 
 takes no notice of this maid, but oiily of the first, a figure prominent in air the 
 four narratives, but identified by John only as the damsel who kept the door. At 
 the second denial, .John, like Luke, disregards the second maid, but only, as 
 Mark had done before, shows us the picture of Peter warming himself by the 
 fire, while his soul trembles before the suspicious questions and looks of men 
 or women. At the third denial, the other Evangelists all represent the bystand- 
 ers as insisting that Peter was a Galilean, betrayed by his very accent. But 
 John, leaving this aside, singles out the kinsman of Malchus, who had noted 
 the face of Peter in the garden, but perhaps in the confusion and darkness had 
 failed to observe that it was he who drew the sword, else his arraignment of 
 Peter might have been more decisive. The narrative of John still supplies what 
 the others had left untold, and gleans where they have reaped ; but the grain 
 is not the less golden. The first two of the Evangelists record one cry of our 
 Lord upon the cross ; the " Eli, Eli, lama sabacthani " ! The third, omitting this, 
 relates three others : the prayer, " Father, forgive them, for they know not what 
 they do " ; the promise to the penitent thief, " Verily I say unto thee, to-day 
 shalt thou be with me in Paradise " ; and the surrender of life, " Father, into 
 thy hands I commend my spirit." St. John had stood at the foot of the cross, 
 and there supported the mother of the Lord in her anguish. He repeats the 
 words which made him from that day a son unto her, and she to him a mother. 
 He brings to our ears the accent of utmost distress, " I thirst," and the cry of 
 solemn triumph, " It is finished." But how could he have omitted the still 
 more affecting and still weightier words recorded by St. Luke, unless because 
 he knew that they had been thus recorded already ? So too, after the resurrection, 
 he relates only events or circumstances which the three had left untold, and to 
 which he gives all the freshness of his glowiuij memory. He is there once more 
 at the dawn of day, outrunning the eager but older Peter, and yet pausing at 
 the entrance of the sepulchre; and in this narrative we have the expansion of 
 the merest mention by St. Luke of a visit of Peter. From such a mere men- 
 tion by the other three Evangelists of Mary Magdalene as one of the women, 
 and indeed the first, who saw the Lord, is developed by St. John the full story 
 of that rapturous interview. So the account given by St. Luke of the appear- 
 ance of our Lord to the eleven in the evening of that day, is filled out by St.
 
 INTRODUCTION. Xxvii 
 
 John through the introduction of the renewal of their commission, while the 
 Saviour breathed upon them and bade them receive the Holy Ghost; and by the 
 details of the absence and incredulity of Thomas, and of the aj)pearauce on the 
 succeeding Sunday, when that incredulity ended. Throughout he perfects the 
 story ; and in more places than one, adds the full force of his personal asseveration, 
 " He that saw it bear record." If his Gospel be, as it certainly is, a sequel 
 which presupposes and completes the other three, it must also reaffirm them 
 with all the weight which belonged to the last of the Apostles. " There were 
 many other things which Jesus did, which, if every one of them should be written, 
 the world itself could not contain the books that should be written." It seems 
 like an attestation of the books which had been written already, and to which 
 his own was immediately appended. 
 
 " But certainly the Gospel of St. John would never have been what it is, had 
 not the Gospel of St. Luke existed before. The later yields to the earlier the 
 support of its own authority and of its author. At the end of the first century, 
 when St. John died, the Gospel of St. Luke had all the sanction and the cer- 
 tainty w hich could attend a record universally received as sacred. It was read 
 by the Christian churches in their assemblies ; it bore the name of an associate 
 of St. Paul, who had possessed every opportunity for gathering up the facts, and 
 every needful gift of the Spirit for judging, discriminating, and recording them 
 as the counsel of God ; and it has the seal of the patriarchal John, the only 
 one who renSained of those whom the Lord had chosen to be his companions, 
 heralds, and witnesses." 
 
 On the following pages is presented a synoptical view of the various arrange- 
 ments adopted by several harmonists. The order of each author is strictly 
 preserved, but no attention is paid to their divisions into sections. A concur- 
 rence of them all is marked by underlining the type. The Harmonists selected 
 are : Gresavell, as the most common authority at present in England ; Stroud 
 (a London physician who spent thirty years in working out his scheme), as the 
 independent and conscientious work of a layman little influenced by the labors 
 of others, and free from any theological bias ; Robinson, hitherto the almost 
 universal authority in America ; Archbishop Thomson, in the article Gospels 
 in Smith's Dictionary of the Bible, as giving the latest results of study in Eng- 
 land ; Tischendorf the latest, and best, authority in Germany ; while in the 
 last column the arrangement of the present Harmony is given for the purpose 
 of comparison. 
 
 The eye will at once catch the points upon which all are agreed ; and such 
 points, may be considered as well settled. At the same time it will readily be seen 
 what is the balance of opinion in regard to other passages ; while in regard to a very 
 few — after making allowance for differences occasioned by different theories in re- 
 lation to the length of our Lord's ministry — it will be observed that the variations 
 are so great as to show that the data are insufficient for a positive conclusion.
 
 A TABULAR VIEW OF THE ARRANGEMENTS ADOPTED 
 
 THE LAST COLUMN CONTAINS THE ARRANGE- 
 
 GRE SWELL. 
 
 STROUD. 
 
 ROBINSON. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 1 : 18-25 
 
 
 1:14 
 
 • 
 
 
 
 (omit) 
 i : 5-55 
 
 
 
 
 1:14 
 
 
 1:5-55 
 
 1:5-55 
 
 1:56 
 
 
 
 
 
 1:57-80 
 
 
 1 : 18-25 
 
 
 1:56-80 
 
 
 1 : 18-25 
 
 
 1 : 56-80 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 2:1-20 
 
 
 
 
 2:1-7 
 
 
 
 
 2:1-7 
 
 
 1:25 
 
 
 2:21 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 : 1-17 
 
 
 3:23-38 
 
 
 
 
 2:8-21 
 
 
 
 
 2:8-21 
 
 
 2:1-18 
 
 
 2:22-38 
 
 
 2:1-18 
 
 
 2:22-39 
 
 
 2:148 
 
 
 2:22-38 
 
 2:39.40 
 2:41-52 
 3:23-38 
 
 
 2:39 
 2:40-52 
 
 2:40-52 
 
 2 : 19-23 
 
 2:19-2:5 
 
 2:19-23 
 
 
 
 1 : 147 - 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 : 1-18 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 3 : 1-12 
 
 1:1-8 
 
 3 : 1-18 
 3:19,20 
 
 
 3:1-12 
 
 1:1-8 
 
 3:1-18 
 3:19.20 
 
 
 3 ; 1-12 
 
 1:1-8 
 
 3:148 
 
 
 
 3 : 13-17 
 
 1 : 9-11 
 
 3 : 21-23 
 4 : 1-13 
 
 
 3:13-17 
 
 1 : 941 
 
 3:21.22 
 
 1 
 1 
 
 3:13-17 
 4 : 141 
 
 1 : 941 
 
 3:21-23 
 4 : 143 
 
 
 4 : 1-11 
 
 1 : 12, 13 
 
 4:1-11 
 
 1:12,13 
 
 4:143 
 'i-.-ii-'ih 
 
 1 : 12. 13 
 
 
 
 
 1 : 1-17 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 : 148 
 
 
 
 
 1 : 1-18 
 
 
 
 
 1:19-34 
 
 
 
 
 1 : 19-34 
 
 
 
 
 1 : 19-34 
 
 
 
 
 1:35- 
 
 
 
 
 1:3^ 
 3:36 
 
 
 
 
 1:35- 
 3:36 
 
 3:36 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 4:12 
 
 1:14 
 
 4:14 
 
 4:1-3 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 14:3-5 
 
 6:17-20 
 
 3:19,20 
 
 
 
 
 
 4:4-42 
 
 
 
 
 4:442 
 
 4:17 
 
 1 : 14, 15 
 
 4:14,15 
 
 4:442 
 4:4345 
 
 
 
 
 4:4345 
 
 
 
 
 4:4345 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 4:46-54 
 
 
 
 
 4:46-54 
 
 
 
 
 4:46-54 
 
 5:147 
 
 5 : 147 
 
 
 
 
 
 4:12 
 
 1:14 
 
 4:14 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 4:14,15 
 
 
 4:17 
 
 1 : 14, 15 
 
 4:14,15 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 4 ; 16-30 
 
 
 
 
 4 : 16-30 
 
 
 
 
 4:16-30 
 
 
 4:12-16 
 
 1:14 
 
 4:31 
 
 
 4:13-16 
 
 
 4:31 
 
 
 4:13-16 
 
 
 4:31 
 
 
 4:17 
 
 1 : 14, 15 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 XXVlll
 
 BY SEVERAL OF TIIE MORE RECENT HARMONISTS. 
 
 MEXT ADOPTED IN THE FOLLOWING PAGES. 
 
 THOMSON. 
 
 TISCHENDORF. 
 
 1 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 1 : 18-25 
 
 
 1:1-4 
 1:5-55 
 
 1 : 1-14 
 
 1 : 1-17 
 1:18-25 
 
 
 1:1-4 
 
 3:23-38 
 
 1:5-55 
 
 1 : 56-80 
 
 2:1-7 
 
 1 : 1-18 
 
 • 
 
 1:1^24 
 1:25 
 
 
 1:14 
 
 1 : 148 
 
 1:5-55 
 
 1 : 56-80 
 
 1:56-80 
 
 2:1-7 
 
 2:1-7 
 
 1 : 1-17 
 
 2:1-18 
 
 
 3:23-38 
 
 2:8-21 
 
 2:22-38 
 
 
 2:1-18 
 
 \ 
 
 2:8-21 
 2:22-38 
 
 2:39,40 
 2:41-52 
 
 
 1 : 147 
 2 : 148 
 
 
 3:23-38 
 
 2:8-21 
 
 2:22-38 
 
 
 2:39 
 2:40->52 
 
 2:39,40 
 2:41-52 
 
 2:19-23 
 
 2:19-23 
 
 2:19-23 
 
 
 
 
 3:1-12 
 3:13-17 
 
 1:1-8 
 
 3:1-18 
 
 1 : 15-31 
 1:32-34 
 
 3:1-12 
 
 3:13-17 
 4 : 1-11 
 
 1:1-8 
 
 3:1-18 
 
 
 3 : 142 
 3:13-17 
 
 1:1-8 
 
 3:148 
 
 
 1:9-11 
 
 3:21,22 
 4:1-13 
 
 1 : 9-11 
 1:12,13 
 
 3:21,22 
 4:1-13 
 
 1 : 9-11 
 
 3:21-23 
 
 4:1-11 
 
 1:12,13 
 
 4:141 
 
 1:12,13 
 
 4 : 143 
 
 14:3 
 
 6:17 
 
 3:19,20 
 
 1:35- 
 
 14:3-5 
 4:12 
 
 6:17-20 
 1:14 
 
 3:19,20 
 4:14 
 
 1:19-34 
 1:35- , 
 
 14:3-5 
 4:12 
 
 6:17-20 
 1:14 
 
 3:19,20 
 4:14 
 
 1:19-34 
 1:35- 
 3:36 
 
 3:36 
 
 3:36 
 
 4:1-42 
 3:24 
 
 4:1-3 
 
 4:1-3 
 
 4:12 
 
 1:14,15 
 
 1:14,15 
 4:16-.30 
 
 4:4345 
 4:46-54 
 
 
 
 
 4:4-42 
 
 4:4345 
 4:46-54 
 
 4:17 
 
 1 . 14-15 
 
 4:14,15 
 
 4:442 
 4:4345 
 
 4:46-54 
 
 
 5:147 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 4: (12)17 
 4:13-16 
 
 1:14,15 
 
 4: (14)15 
 
 4:16-30 
 
 4:31 
 
 
 4:13-16 
 
 
 4:16-30 
 4:31 
 
 
 XXIX
 
 XXX 
 
 TABULAR VIEW OF THE ARRANGEMENT ADOPTED 
 
 
 GRESWELL. 
 
 STROUD. 
 
 ROBINSON. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 4 : 18-22 
 
 1 : lfr-20 
 
 4:31-37 
 
 4:38-41 
 
 
 4:18-22 
 
 1 : 16-20 
 
 4:31-37 
 4 : 38-41 
 4:42-44 
 
 
 4:18-22 
 8:14-17 
 
 1 : 16-20 
 1 : 21-28 
 
 5 : Ml 
 4:31-37 
 
 
 8 : 14-11 
 
 i : 21-28 
 
 8:14-17 
 
 1 : 21-28 
 
 1 : 29-34 
 1:35-39 
 
 1 : 29-34 
 
 1:2^4 
 
 4:3841 
 
 4:23 
 
 4 : 42-4i 
 
 4:23 
 
 1 : 35-39 
 
 4:23 
 
 1:35-39 
 
 4:4244 
 
 4:24,25 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 4:24-25 
 
 
 
 5-8:1 
 
 
 5:1-11 
 
 ,, 
 
 
 
 5:1-11 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 8:3-4 
 
 1:40-45 
 
 5 : 12-16 
 
 
 8:2-4 
 
 1 : 4045 
 
 5:12-16 
 
 
 8:24 
 
 1:4045 
 
 5:12-16 
 
 
 9:2^ 
 
 2:1-12 
 
 5:17-26 
 5 : 27, 28 
 
 
 9:2-8 
 
 2:1-12 
 2:13,14 
 
 5:17-26 
 
 
 9:2-8 
 9:9 
 
 2:1-12 
 
 5:17-26 
 
 
 9:9 
 
 2:13,14 
 
 9:9 
 
 5:27,28 
 5:29-39 
 
 2:13,14 
 
 5: 2?, 28 
 
 
 2:15-22 
 
 5:29-39 
 
 9:10-17 
 
 2:15-22 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 5:1-47 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 5:147 
 
 12:1-14 
 
 2:23-3:6 
 
 6 : 1-11 
 
 
 12:1-14 
 
 12 : 15-21 
 4:24,25 
 
 2:23-3:6 
 
 6:1-11 
 
 
 12:1-14 
 
 2:23-3:6 
 3:7-12 
 
 6 : 141 
 
 
 12:15-21 
 
 3 : 7-12 
 
 
 3:7-12 
 
 
 12:15-21 
 
 
 10:2-4 
 
 3:13-19 
 
 6 : 12-16 
 
 
 5:1 
 
 3:13-19 
 
 6:12-16 
 
 
 10:24 
 
 3:13-19 
 
 6:12-16 
 
 
 
 6 : 17-19 
 
 
 6:17-19 
 
 
 6:17-19 
 
 
 
 6 : 20-49 
 
 
 5:1-7:29 
 
 * 
 
 6:2049 
 
 
 5:1-7:29 
 
 * 
 
 6:2049 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 8:1 
 
 
 
 
 8:1 
 
 
 
 
 8:5-13 
 
 
 7 : 1-10 
 
 
 8:5-13 
 
 3:19-21 
 
 7:1-10 
 
 
 8:5-13 
 
 
 7:1-10 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12:22-37 
 
 3:22-30 
 
 11 : 14-23 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12:43-50 
 
 3 : 31-35 
 
 11 : 24-28 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12:38-42 
 
 
 11 : 29-54 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 11 : 2-19 
 
 
 7:11-17 
 7 : 18-35 
 
 
 11 : 2-19 
 
 
 7:11-17 
 
 
 11 : 2-19 
 
 
 7:11-17 
 
 
 7:18-35 
 
 7:18-35 
 
 11 : 20-30 
 
 
 11:20-30 
 
 
 11 : 20-30 
 
 12:22-37 
 
 3:19 
 3:2040 
 
 7:36-50 
 
 
 
 
 7:36-50 
 
 
 12:22-37 
 
 3:20-30 
 
 7 : 36-50 
 
 
 8:1-3 
 
 8:1-3 
 
 8:1-3 
 
 
 
 11:14,15, 
 17-23 
 
 12:38-45 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12:3845 
 
 
 11:16,24- 
 26,29-36 
 
 
 12:46-50 
 
 3:31-35 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12:46-50 
 
 3:31-35 
 
 11:27,28. 
 
 8 : 19-21 
 11 ; 37- 
 
 13:9 
 
 
 * For the sake of brevity the whole of the Sermon on the Mount is here indicated ; in this Harmony a
 
 BY SEVERAL OF THE MORE RECENT HARMONISTS. 
 
 XXXI 
 
 THOMSON. 
 
 TISCHENDORF. 
 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. John. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 4:13-22 
 8:14-17 
 
 1 : 16-20 
 1 : 21-28 
 
 5:141 
 
 4:31-37 
 
 4:3841 
 
 
 4:18-22 
 
 1 : 16-20 
 1 : 21-28 
 
 5:141 
 
 4:31-37 
 
 4:3841 
 
 
 4:18-22 
 8:14-17 
 
 1 : 16-20 
 
 5:141 
 
 
 8:14-17 
 
 1 : 21-28 
 
 4 : 31-37 
 
 1 : 29-34 
 1:35-39 
 
 1 : 29-34 
 
 1 : 29-34 s 
 
 4:3841 
 4:4244 
 
 4:23 
 
 4:42-44 
 
 4:23 
 
 1:35-39 
 
 4:4244 
 
 4:23 
 
 1:35-39 
 
 4:24-25 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 8:1 
 
 
 
 
 8:1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 8:24 
 
 1 : 4045 
 
 5 : 12-16 
 
 
 8:24 
 
 1:4045 
 
 5:12-16 
 
 
 8:24 
 
 1:4045 
 
 5:12-16 
 
 
 8:18-34 
 
 4:35- 
 5:20 
 
 8:22-39 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 9:1 
 
 
 
 
 9:1 
 
 
 
 
 9:1 
 
 
 
 
 9:2-8 
 
 2:1-12 
 
 5:17-26 
 
 5:147 
 
 9:2-8 
 
 2:1-12 
 
 5:17-26 
 
 
 9:2-8 
 
 2 : 1-12 
 
 5:17-26 
 
 5:147 
 
 9:9 
 
 2:13-14 
 2:15-22' 
 
 5:27-28 
 
 9:9 
 
 2:13,14 
 
 5:27,28 
 
 9:9 
 
 2:13,14 
 
 5:27,28 
 
 9 : 10-17 
 
 5:29-39 
 
 9:10-17 
 
 2:15-22 
 
 5:29-39 
 
 9:10-17 
 
 2:15-22 
 
 5:29-3a 
 
 12:1-14 
 
 2:23-3:6 
 
 6:141 
 
 
 12 : 144 
 
 2:23-3:6 
 
 6:1-11 
 
 
 12:1-14 
 
 2:23-3:6 
 
 6 : 141 
 
 
 
 12:15-21 
 
 
 
 
 12: 15-21 
 
 3 : 7-12 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12: 15-21 
 4:24-25 
 
 3:7-12 
 
 6 : 17-19 
 
 
 10:24 
 
 3:13-19 
 
 6:12-16 
 6:17-19 
 
 
 10:24 
 4:24,25 
 
 3:13-19 
 
 6:12-16 
 
 
 10:24 
 
 3:13-19 
 
 6:1246 
 
 
 
 3 : 7-12 
 
 6:17-19 
 
 
 5:1-7:29 
 
 * 
 
 6 : 2049 
 
 
 5:1-7:29 
 
 (4:24) 
 
 6:20-49. ( 
 
 11:24 
 -36, 22- 
 
 5:1-7:29 
 
 * 
 
 6:2049 
 
 
 
 9-13, 34 
 
 16:17 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 31,33,34,58,59, 
 13:24-27,14:34; 
 
 
 
 
 
 8:5-13 
 
 
 7:1-10 
 
 
 (8:1) 
 8:5-13 
 
 
 35,16:i: 
 
 ,17,18) 
 
 8:1 
 8:5-13 
 
 
 7:1-10 
 
 
 7:1-10 
 
 
 11 : 2-19 
 
 
 7:11-17 
 
 
 11 : 2-19 
 
 
 7:11-17 
 
 
 11 : 249 
 
 
 7:1147 
 
 
 7:18-35 
 
 7:18-35 
 
 7 : 18-35 
 
 16: 16 
 
 11:20-30 
 
 
 7:36-50 
 
 
 12:22-37 
 
 * 
 
 3:20-30 
 
 7 : 36-50 
 
 
 12:22-37 
 
 3:20-30 
 
 7:36-50 
 
 
 8:1-3 
 
 8:1-3 
 11:17-23, 
 6:4345 
 
 8:1-3 
 
 
 11:14-23. 
 12:10 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12:3845 
 
 
 11 : 24-36 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 6:22,23 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12:46-50 
 
 3:31-35 
 
 8:19-21 
 
 
 12:46-50 
 
 3:31-35 
 
 8:19-21 
 
 : no OA . 
 
 .rii T 11
 
 XXXll 
 
 TABULAR VIEW OF THE ARRANGEMENT ADOPTED 
 
 
 GKESWELL. 
 
 
 STROUD. 
 
 KOBIMSON. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 13 : 1-9 
 
 4 1-9 
 
 8:4-8 
 
 
 13 : 1-9 
 
 4:1-9 
 
 8:4-8 
 
 
 13:1-9 
 
 4:1-9 
 
 8:4-8 
 
 
 13 : 10-17 
 
 
 
 13:10-23 
 
 4 : 10-25 
 
 8:9-18 
 
 13:10-23 
 
 4:10-25 
 
 8:9-18 
 
 13 : 24-35 
 
 4:26-34 
 
 8 : 9-18 
 
 
 13:24-35 
 
 4:26-34 
 
 
 
 13:24-35 
 
 4:2'J-34 
 
 
 
 13 : 36, 
 18-23 
 
 4:10-25 
 
 
 
 
 13:38-52 
 
 
 8 : 19-21 
 
 
 13:36-52 
 
 
 8:19-21 
 
 
 13:36-52 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 13 : 53, 
 8:18 
 
 4:35 
 
 8:22 
 
 
 8:18 
 
 4:35 
 
 8:22 
 
 
 8:18 
 
 4:35 
 
 8:22 
 
 
 8:19-34 
 
 4:36- 
 5:20 
 
 8 : 23-39 
 
 
 8:19-34 
 
 4:36- 
 5:20 
 
 8:23-39 
 
 
 8:19-34 
 
 4:36- 
 5:20 
 
 8 : 23-39 
 9:57-62 
 
 
 9:1 
 
 5:21 
 
 8:40 
 
 
 9:1 
 
 5:21 
 
 8:40 
 
 
 9:1 
 
 5:21 
 
 8:40 
 
 
 9:10-17 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 9:10-17 
 
 2:15-22 5:29-39 
 
 
 9 : 18-26 
 
 5 : 22-43 
 
 8:41-56 
 
 
 9:18-26 
 
 5:2243 
 
 8 : 41-56 
 
 
 9:18-26 
 
 5:2243 8:41-56 
 
 
 9:27-34 
 
 
 
 
 9:27-34 
 
 
 
 
 9:27-34 
 
 
 
 
 13:54-58 
 9 : 311-38 
 
 10:1 
 
 6:1-6 
 
 9:1 
 
 
 13 : 54-58 
 9 : 35-38 
 
 6:1-6 
 ']:6 
 
 6:7 
 
 9:1 
 
 
 13:54-58 
 9:3548 
 
 10:1 - 
 
 6:l-« 
 
 6:6 
 
 6:7 
 
 9:1 
 
 • 
 
 6:6 
 
 6:7 
 
 10:1 
 
 
 
 
 10:2-4 
 
 
 
 
 10:5-42, 
 11:1 
 
 6 : 8-13 
 
 9:2-6 
 
 
 10:5-42, 
 11:1 
 
 6:8-13 
 
 9:2-6 
 
 
 10:542 
 11:1 
 
 6:8-13 
 
 9:2-6 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 14 : 1-2 
 
 6 : 14-16 
 
 9:7-9 
 
 
 14:1,2 
 
 6:14-16 
 
 9:7-9 
 
 
 14:1-2 
 
 6:14-16 
 
 9:7-9 
 
 
 14:3-5 
 
 6:17-20 
 
 
 
 14:3-0 
 
 6:17-20 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 14:6-12 
 
 6:21-29 
 
 9 : 10-17 
 
 6 : 1-14 
 
 14 : 6-12 
 
 6:21-29 
 6:3044 
 
 9:10-17 
 
 6:1-14 
 
 14 : 6-12 
 
 6:21-29 
 6:3044 
 
 9:1047 
 
 6:1-14 
 6:15-21 
 
 14 : 13-21 
 14:22-33 
 
 6:3044 
 i) : 45-52 
 
 14:13-21 
 
 14:13-21 
 
 
 6:15-21 
 
 14 : -^Si 
 
 6:45-52 
 
 
 6:15-21 
 
 14 :L'2-33i6: 45-52 
 
 
 14:31-36 
 
 6 : 53-56 
 
 6:22-24 
 6:25-65 
 
 14:34-3ii 
 
 6:53-56 
 
 6:22-65 
 6:66-7:1 
 
 14 :31-3;v6: 53-56 
 
 6:22-65 
 6:(iJ-7:l 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 6:66-7:1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 13:10-21 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 15:1-31 
 15:32-38 
 
 7 : 1-37 
 
 
 
 15:1-31 
 
 7:1-37 
 8:1-9 
 
 
 7:2- 
 11:54 
 
 15:1-31 
 
 7:1-37 
 
 
 
 8:1-9 
 
 15:32-38 
 
 15:32-38 
 
 8:1-9 
 
 15:39- 
 
 8 : 10-21 
 
 15:39- 
 16:12 
 
 8:10-21 
 
 15:39- 
 16:12 
 
 8:10-21 
 
 16:12 
 
 8:22-36 
 
 8 : 22-36 
 
 
 
 8:22-36 
 
 
 16:13-28 
 
 8:27-9:1 
 1 : 2-33 
 
 9 : lS-27 
 
 7:1 
 
 16:13-28 
 
 8:27-38 
 9 : 2-32 
 
 9:18-27 
 
 
 16:13-28 
 
 8:27-9:1 
 9 : 2-33 
 
 9:18-27 
 
 9:2M"- 
 
 
 17 : 1-27 
 
 9-2M5 
 
 17:1-27 
 18:1-5 
 
 9 : 2845 
 9:4648 
 
 17:1-27 
 
 
 9:33-37 | 
 
 9:46-48 
 
 ^ : 3:UJ 
 
 18:1-5 
 
 9:33-37 
 
 9 : 4648
 
 BY SEVERAL OF THE MORE RECENT HARMONISTS. 
 
 XXXUl 
 
 THOMSON. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 13 : 1-9 
 
 Mark. 
 
 4:1-9 
 
 13:10-23 4:10-25 
 
 13:24-35 4:26-34 
 
 13:36-52 
 
 12:46-50 
 
 3:31-35 
 
 13:53-58:6:1-6 
 
 1 : 35-38, 
 
 11:1 
 10:1 
 
 6:6 
 
 10 : 2-i 
 10:542 
 
 14 : 1-2 
 14 : 3-5 
 14:(M2 
 
 6:7 
 
 6:8-13 
 
 6 : 14-16 
 6 : 11-20 
 6:21-29 
 
 Luke. 
 
 8:4-8 
 
 8:9-18 
 13 : 18-21 
 
 8:19-21 
 
 9:1 
 
 9:2-6 
 
 14:13-216:3044 
 li::^:^33|6: 45-52 
 rtTTIi-Sti^O: 53-56 
 
 15:1-31 7:1-37 
 
 15:32-38 
 
 15:1 
 
 8:1-9 
 
 16:12 
 
 10-21 
 
 8:22-36 
 
 16:1.3-28 8:27-9:1 
 
 17:1-27 '9:2-32 
 
 18:1-') 9:.tW7 
 
 9:7-9 
 
 9:10-17 
 
 9:18-27 
 
 9:2845 
 
 9:4648 
 
 John. 
 
 6:1-14 
 
 6 : 15-21 
 
 6:22-65 
 
 6:66-71 
 
 TISCHENDORF. 
 
 Matth, 
 
 13 : 1-9 
 
 13:10-23 
 
 13:24-35 
 
 13:36-52 
 
 8:18 
 8:23-34 
 
 9:18-26 
 13:53-58 
 
 9:35-38 
 
 10:1 
 
 10:542. 
 11:1 
 
 14:6-12 
 
 14:1,2 
 14:13-21 
 
 14:22-33 
 
 14:34-36 
 
 15 : 1-31 
 
 15:32-38 
 
 15:39- 
 
 16:12 
 
 1 v. 13-28 
 
 17:1-27 
 
 18:1- 
 
 Mark. 
 
 4:1-9 
 
 4:10-25 
 
 4:26-34 
 
 4:35 
 
 4:36- 
 5:20 
 5:21 
 
 o:2243 
 
 6:1-6 
 
 :22 
 
 8:23-39 
 8:40 
 
 8:41-56 
 
 6:6 
 
 6:7 
 
 6:8-13, 
 
 9:2-6(10:3,5. 
 
 9:41, 
 13:9-12 
 
 6:21-29 
 
 6:14-16 
 6:3044 
 
 6245-52^ 
 6:53-56 
 
 7 : 1-37 
 
 8:1-9 
 
 8 : 10-21 
 
 8:22-36 
 
 8:27-9:1 
 
 9 : 2-33 
 
 9 : 33-37 
 
 Luke. John. 
 
 8:4-8 
 
 8:9-18 
 
 (6:38) 
 13:18-21 
 
 9:1 
 
 6,12,16,12:2-9, 
 11. 12, 51-53. 
 14 : 26-27. 17 : 
 33. 21 : 12-17) 
 
 9:7-9 
 9:1047 
 
 6:1-14 
 
 6 : 15-21 
 
 9:18-27 
 9:2845 
 
 9:4648 
 
 6:22-65 
 
 6:66-71 
 
 Matth. 
 
 13:1-9 
 
 13:1-15. 
 
 18-23 
 
 13:24-35 
 
 13:36-52 
 
 Mark. 
 
 4:1-9 
 
 Luke. 
 
 8:4-8 
 
 :18 
 ; 23-34 
 
 9:18-26 
 9:27-34 
 13:53-58 
 
 9:35-38 
 
 10:1 
 
 10:5-16 
 11:1 
 
 14:1-2 
 
 14:6-12 
 
 14:13-21 
 14:2^3 
 14:34-36 
 
 15:1-31 
 
 15:32-38 
 
 15 : 39- 
 
 16:12 
 
 16:13-28 
 
 17 : 1-27 
 
 18 : 1-5 
 
 4:10-25 8:9-18 
 4:26-34 13:18-21 
 
 4:35 
 
 4:36- 
 5:20 
 5:21 
 
 5:2243 
 
 6:1-6 
 
 6:6 
 
 6:7 
 
 . 9-) 
 
 ; 23-39 
 
 8:40 
 
 8:41-56 
 
 6:8-13 
 
 6:14-16 
 6:21-29 
 
 9:2-6 
 
 9:7-9 
 
 6:3044 9:1047 
 
 6:45-52 
 
 6:53-56 
 
 7:1-37 
 
 8:1-9 
 
 10-21 
 
 8:27-9:19:18-27 
 
 9:2-33 '9:2845 
 
 9:3.3-.37 9:4M*i 
 
 John. 
 
 6:1-14 
 6:15-21 
 
 6 : 22-65 
 
 6:66-1:1
 
 xxxiv 
 
 TABULAR VIEW OF THE ARRANGEMENT ADOPTED 
 
 
 GRESWELL. 
 
 STROUD. 
 
 ROBINSON. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 18:1-5 
 
 9:3841 
 
 9:49,50 
 
 
 
 9:38-41 
 
 9: 49, .50 
 
 
 
 9:38-41 
 
 9:49,50 
 
 
 9 ; 42-50 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 18:6-9 
 
 
 9:51-56 
 
 7:2- 
 11:54 
 
 18:6-9 
 
 9:42-50 
 10:1 
 
 17 : 1-3 
 17:3,4 
 
 17:5-10 
 9:51-56 
 
 
 18:6-9 
 
 9:42-50 
 
 10:1-16 
 9:51-56 
 
 7:2-10 
 
 18:10-14 
 
 18:10-14 
 
 18:10-14 
 
 18:15-20 
 
 18:15-20 
 
 18:15-20 
 18:21-35 
 
 18:21-35 
 
 18:21-35 
 
 19:1 
 
 9:57-62 
 
 9:57-62 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 
 17:11-19 
 
 7:11- 
 
 8:59 
 
 
 
 10:1-16 
 
 
 
 
 10:1-16 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 10:17-24 
 
 
 
 
 10:17-24 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 10 : 2542 
 11 : 1-13 
 
 
 
 
 10:25-37 
 
 
 
 
 10:25-42 
 11 : 1-13 
 
 
 
 
 
 11 : 14-23 
 11 : 24-28 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 11:29-32 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 11:33-36 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 11 : 37-54 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 10:17-24 
 
 9:1- 
 11:54 
 
 
 
 12:1-12 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12 : 13-31 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12:32-53 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

 
 BY SEVERAL OF THE MORE RECENT HARMONISTS. 
 
 XX.W 
 
 THOMSON. 
 
 TISCHENDORF. 
 
 1 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 9:49,50 
 
 Jchn. 
 
 
 9:3841 
 
 9:49,50 
 
 
 
 9:3841 
 
 9:49,50 
 
 
 10:42 
 
 9:, 3841 
 
 
 18:6-9 
 
 9:4248 
 
 17:2 
 
 
 18:6-9 
 
 9:42-50 
 
 17:1,2, 
 15- 3-7 
 
 
 18:6-9 
 
 9:42-50 
 
 17:1,2 
 
 
 18:10-14 
 
 
 15:4-7 
 
 
 18:10-14 
 
 
 
 
 18:10-14 
 
 
 
 
 18:13-20 
 18:21-35 
 
 9:49,50 
 
 
 
 18:15-20 
 
 
 17:3,4 
 
 
 18:15-20 
 
 
 
 
 18:21-35 
 
 18:21-35 
 
 
 
 
 8:19-22 
 
 
 9:51-56 
 
 7:1-10 
 
 8:19-22 
 
 
 9:51-56 
 
 7:140 
 
 8 : 19-22 
 
 
 9:51-56 
 9:57-62 
 
 7:240 
 
 9:57-62 
 
 9:57-62 
 
 
 
 10 : 141 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 10:141 
 
 
 
 
 10 : 12-16 
 
 7:11- 
 
 8:59 
 9:1- 
 10:21 
 
 ll:20-2i 
 
 
 10:1-16 
 
 7:11- 
 8:59 
 
 9:1- 
 10-21 
 
 11 : 20-24 
 
 
 10:1246 
 17:1149 
 
 7 : 11- 
 8:59 
 
 9:1- 
 10:21 
 
 
 
 10:17-24 
 
 
 11 : 25-30 
 
 
 10:17-24 
 
 
 11:25-30, 
 13:16,17 
 
 
 10:17-24 
 
 
 
 
 10:2542 
 
 
 
 
 10:2542 
 
 
 
 
 10:2542 
 
 
 6:9-13. 
 
 
 11 : 143 
 
 
 7:741, 
 
 
 11 : 1-13 
 
 
 7 : 741 
 
 
 11 : 143 
 
 
 7:7-11 
 
 
 
 
 6:943 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12:22-37 
 
 3:20-30 
 
 11 : 14-23 
 
 
 9:27-34 
 
 
 11:14,15 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12:4345 
 
 
 11:24-28 
 
 
 12:4345 
 
 
 11 : 17-28 
 11:16,29- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12:38-42 
 
 
 11:29-32 
 
 
 12:3842 
 
 
 36 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 5:15,6: 
 
 
 11 : 33-36 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 22,23 
 
 
 
 
 23:23-25, 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 11:37-54. 
 
 
 23:1-29 
 
 
 11:37-54 
 
 
 29-31. 
 34-36 
 
 
 11 : 37-54 
 
 
 23:4-39 
 10:26-33, 
 
 
 13:34,35 
 12 : 1-9, 
 
 
 10:26-33 
 
 
 12:1-12 
 
 
 
 
 12:142 
 
 
 40.41,17 
 -20 
 
 
 11, 12 
 
 
 6:25-33 
 
 
 12:13-31 
 12:32-53 
 
 
 24:43-51 
 
 
 12:13-31 
 12:32-53 
 
 
 6:25-34 
 24:43-51. 
 
 
 12:13-31 
 12:32-53 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 10:34-31) 
 
 

 
 xxxvi TABULAR VIEW OF THE ARRANGEMENT ADOPTED 
 
 
 GRESWELL. 
 
 STROUD. 
 
 ROBINSON. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke, 
 
 John. 
 
 
 
 12:54-59 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 13 : 1-17 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 13 : 18-21 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 19:1,2 
 
 10:1 
 
 13:10-21 
 
 
 
 
 13:22-35 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 13:22-35 
 
 
 
 
 14:1-24 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 14 : 1-24 
 
 
 
 
 14:25-35 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 14:25-35 
 
 
 
 
 eh. 15, 16 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ch.15,16 
 
 
 
 
 17: M 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 17:14 
 
 
 
 
 17:5-10 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 17:5-10 
 
 
 
 
 17:11 
 
 
 
 
 17:11 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 17:12-19 
 
 
 
 
 17:12-19 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 19:1,2 
 
 10:1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 17:20-37 
 18:1-14 
 
 
 19 : 1-2 
 
 10:1 
 
 17:20-37 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 
 17:20-37 
 
 
 18:1-14 
 
 18 : 144 
 
 
 
 
 19:3-12 
 
 10:2-12 
 
 
 
 19:3-12 
 
 10:2-12 
 
 
 
 19:3-12 
 
 10:2-12 
 
 13:22- 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 16:31 
 
 
 19:13-3) 
 
 10:13-31 
 10:32-34 
 
 18:15-30 
 
 
 19:13-30 
 
 10 : 13-31 
 
 18 : 15-30 
 
 
 19:13-30 
 
 10:13-31 
 
 18 : 15-30 
 
 
 20 : 1-ld 
 
 18:31-34 
 
 20:1-16 
 
 10:32-34 
 
 18:31-34 
 
 20 : 1-16 
 
 10:32-34 
 
 18:31-34 
 
 20:1 MO 
 
 20:17-19 
 
 20:1749 
 
 20:20-38 
 
 10:3545 
 
 18:35-43 
 
 20:20-38 
 
 10:3545 
 
 18:3543 
 
 20:20-38 
 
 10:3545 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 20:29-31 
 
 10 : 46-52 
 
 19:1 
 
 
 20:29-34 
 
 10:46-52 
 
 19:1 
 
 
 20:29-34 
 
 10:46-52 
 
 18:3543 
 19:1 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 19:2-27 
 
 
 
 
 19:2-28 
 
 
 
 
 19:2-28 
 
 
 
 
 19:28 
 
 11:55-57, 
 \-> ■ 1 
 
 
 
 
 11:55-57 
 
 
 
 
 11 : 55-57 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 10:3842 
 
 12:1 
 
 
 
 
 
 26:6-13 
 
 14:3-9 
 
 
 12:2-11 
 
 26:6-13 
 
 14:3-9 
 
 
 12 : 2-11 
 
 
 
 
 12:1,9-11 
 
 21:1-11, 
 
 11 : 1-10 
 
 19:29-44 
 
 12:12-19 
 
 21:1-11. 
 
 11 : 140 
 
 19:2944 
 
 12:12-19 
 
 21:1-11, 
 
 11 : 140 
 
 19:2944 
 
 12:12-19 
 
 14-17 
 
 14-17 
 
 14-17 
 
 11:11 
 
 
 
 11:11 
 
 
 
 11:11 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 12:30-36 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 21 18.19 
 
 11 : 1-2-14 
 
 
 
 21:18,19 
 
 11 : 12-14 
 
 
 
 21:18,1911:12-14 
 
 
 
 21:12,13. 
 20-22 
 
 11 : 15-19 
 
 19 : 45-48 
 
 
 21:12,13 
 
 11:15-19 
 
 19:4548 
 
 
 21 : 1243 
 
 11 : 15-19 
 
 19:45-48. 
 
 
 21:37.38 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 11:143 
 
 
 
 

 
 BY SEVERAL OF THE MORE RECENT HARMONISTS. xxxvii 
 
 THOMSON. 
 
 TISCHENDOKF. 
 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John 
 
 Matth. 
 
 ](ark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 
 
 12:54-59 
 
 
 16:2,3, 
 5:25,26 
 
 
 12:54-59 
 
 
 6:25.26 
 
 
 12:54-59 
 
 
 
 
 13:1-17 
 
 
 
 
 13:147 
 
 
 
 
 13:1-17 
 
 
 13:31-33 
 
 4:30-32 
 
 13:18-21 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 10:2242' 
 
 
 
 10:2242 
 
 23:37-39 
 
 
 13:22-35 
 
 
 
 
 13:2243 
 
 
 19:1,2 
 
 10:1 
 
 13:22-33 
 
 
 22:1-14 
 
 
 14:1-24 
 
 
 
 
 14:1-24 
 
 
 
 
 14:1-24 
 
 
 10:37-38 
 
 
 14:25-35 
 ch.15,16 
 
 
 5:18-32, 
 11:12,13 
 
 
 14:25-35 
 fh.15,16 
 
 
 10:37-39 
 
 
 14:2^ 
 ch. 15, 16 
 
 
 18:6-15 
 
 
 17:1-4 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 17:20 
 
 
 17:5-10 
 
 17:11 
 17:12-19 
 
 
 19 : 1-2 
 
 10:1 
 
 17: (14) 
 5-10 
 
 17:11 
 17:12-19 
 
 11:1-54 
 
 
 
 17:5-10 
 
 11:1-54 
 
 
 
 17:20-37 
 
 
 24:23-28. 
 3741 
 
 13:21-23 
 
 17:20-37 
 
 
 24:26-28. 
 3741 
 
 
 17:20-37 
 
 
 
 
 
 19:1.2 
 
 10:1 
 
 18:1-14 
 
 
 
 
 18:144 
 
 
 
 
 18:1-14 
 
 
 
 
 
 19:3-12 
 
 10:2-12 
 
 
 
 19:3-12 
 
 10:2-12 
 
 
 
 19:3-12 
 
 10:242 
 
 16:18 
 
 
 19:13-30 
 
 10:13-31 
 
 18:15-30 
 
 
 19:13-30 
 
 10:13-31 
 
 18:15-30 
 18:31-34 
 
 
 19:13-30 
 
 10:13-31 
 
 10:32-35 
 10:3.545 
 
 18:15-30 
 18:31-34 
 
 
 20:1-10 
 
 
 18 : 31-34 
 
 20:1-16 
 
 20:17-19 
 
 20:20-38 
 
 20:29-34 
 
 10:32-34 
 
 20:1-16 
 
 20 :17-19!l0: 32-34 
 
 20:1749 
 
 20:211-28 
 
 10:35-45 
 10:46-52 
 
 18:3543 
 19:1 
 
 10:3545 
 
 18:3543 
 19:1 
 
 20:20-38 
 20:29-34 
 
 18:3543 
 19:1 
 
 20:29-34 
 
 10:46-52 
 
 10:46-52 
 
 
 
 
 
 25:14-30 
 
 
 19:2-28 
 
 10:22- 
 
 25:14-30 
 
 
 19:2-28 
 
 
 25:14-30 
 
 
 19:2-28 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 11:54 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 26:fr-13 
 
 14:3-9 
 
 7:3&^0 
 
 11:55-57 
 
 26:6-13 
 
 14:3-9 
 
 
 11:55^7 
 
 26:6-13 
 
 14:3-9 
 
 
 11:55-57 
 
 12:1-11 
 
 12:1-11_ 
 
 12:1-11 
 
 21 : 1-11 
 
 11 : 1-10 
 
 19:2944 
 
 12:12-19 
 
 21 : 141 
 
 11 : 140 
 11:11 
 
 19:2944 
 
 12:12-19 
 
 21 : 141 
 
 11 : 140 
 
 19:2944 
 
 12:1249 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 11:11 
 
 
 21 : 12-16 
 
 11:15-18 
 
 19:4548 
 
 
 21:18,19 
 21 : 1247 
 
 11 : 1244 
 11 : 15-19 
 
 19:4548, 
 
 
 21:18,19 
 21 : 1247 
 
 11 : 1244 
 11 : 15-19 
 
 19:4548. 
 21:37.38 
 
 
 21:37,38
 
 XXXVIH TABULAR VIEW OF THE ARRANGEMENT ADOPTED 
 
 GRESWELL. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 21:23-27 
 21 : 28-32 
 
 Mark. 
 
 11 : 20-26 
 
 21 : 3340 
 
 22:1-14 
 
 22:15-33 
 
 22:3i-40 
 
 22:41-46 
 
 23:1-39 
 
 24:1-42 
 
 24:43-51 
 25:146 
 
 26:l-5_ 
 26:14-16 
 
 26:17-19 
 
 26:20 
 
 26:26 
 
 26:21-25 
 
 26:27-29 
 
 II : 27-3 
 
 12:1-12 
 
 12:13-27 
 
 12:28-34 
 
 12: 3>37. 
 
 Luke. John. 
 
 20:1-8 
 
 20:9-19 
 
 20:20-39 
 
 20:40 
 20:4144, 
 
 34 
 
 12:3840 
 12:41-44 
 
 13:1-37 
 
 14:1,2 
 
 14:10,11 
 
 14:12-16 
 
 14:17 
 
 14:22 
 
 14:18-21 
 
 14:23-2.- 
 
 40 
 20:45-47 
 
 STROUD. 
 
 Matth. Mark. 
 
 21:20-22 
 
 21 : 23-27 
 
 21^28^2 
 21:3346 
 
 22:1-14 
 
 22:l:>-33 
 
 21:14 
 
 21 : 5-36 
 
 22:1,2 
 
 22:3-6 
 
 21:37,38 
 22:7-13 
 
 22:14-18 
 
 22:19 
 
 22:21-23 
 
 22:24-3S 
 
 12:37-50 
 
 0:1,247 
 
 (ICor.U: 
 23,24) 
 
 13:18-20 
 13:21-35' 
 
 13:. 3(^-38 
 
 (ICor.ll:! 
 25) 
 
 22:3440 
 
 11 : 20-26 
 
 11 : 27-33 
 
 12:1-12 
 
 12:13-27 
 
 12:28-34 
 
 22:4146 
 
 23:1-39 
 
 24j^l42 
 
 24:43-51 
 2j^l-46^ 
 
 26:1,2 
 26:3-5 
 
 26:14-16 
 
 26:17-19 
 
 26:20 
 
 26:28-29 
 
 26 : 21-25 
 
 12:3.5-37 
 
 12 : 3840 
 
 Luke. 
 
 20:1-8 
 
 20:9-19 
 
 John. 
 
 20:20-39 
 
 1:4144 
 
 -'0:4547 
 
 12:4144 Jl: 14 
 
 13:1-37 
 
 14:1,2 
 
 14:10,11 
 
 14:12-16 
 
 14:17 
 
 14:22-25 
 
 14:18-21 
 
 21 : .5-36 
 
 22:1,2 
 
 22:3-6 
 
 22:7-13 
 
 22:1448 
 
 22:24 
 
 22:25-30 
 22:15-18 
 
 22:19,20 
 
 22 : 21-23 
 
 22:31-38 
 
 12:20-50 
 
 13:1 
 
 13 : 2-20 
 
 (ICor.ll: 
 23-25) 
 
 13:21-35 
 
 ROBINSON. 
 
 Matth. Mark. Luke. John 
 
 21:20-22 
 
 21 : 23-27 
 
 21 : 28-32 
 
 13:3()-38 
 
 21 : 3346 
 
 22 : 144 
 
 22:15-;!3 
 
 11:20-26 
 
 11 : 27-33 
 
 12:1-12 
 
 20:1-8 
 
 20:9-19 
 
 12:13-27 
 
 22:3440 12:28-34 
 
 22:4146 
 
 23:1-39 
 
 24:142 
 
 24:43-51 
 25:146 
 
 26 :W 
 26": 6-13 
 26:14-16 
 
 26:17-19 
 
 26:20 
 
 26:21-25 
 
 12:35-37 
 
 12:3840 
 
 12:4144 
 
 13 : 1-37 
 
 14 : 1, 2 
 
 14:3-9 
 14:10,11 
 
 14:12-16 
 
 14:17 
 
 14:18-21 
 
 20:20-39 
 
 20:40 
 20:4144 
 
 20 : 4.547 
 
 21:14 
 
 21 : 5-36 
 
 12:20-50 
 
 22:1,2 
 
 22:3-6 
 
 22:7-13 
 
 22:14-18 
 
 22:24-30 
 
 22:21-23 
 
 12:2-8 
 
 13:1.2-20 
 
 13:21-35
 
 BY SEVERAL OF THE MORE RECENT HARMONISTS. 
 
 XXXIX 
 
 THOMSON. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 21:17-19 
 
 21:20-22 
 
 6:14,15 
 21:23-27 
 
 21:28-32 
 
 21:33-i() 
 
 22:1-14 
 
 22:15-33 
 
 22:3440 
 
 22:41-46 
 
 23:1-39 
 
 11:11-14, 
 19 
 
 11:20-23 
 
 11 : 24-26 
 11:27-33 
 
 Luke. 
 
 20:1-8 
 
 12:1-12 20:9-19 
 
 12:13-27 20:20-39 
 
 12:28-34 
 
 12:35-37 
 
 20:40 
 20:41-44 
 
 24:1-42 
 
 24:43-51 
 25:1-46 
 
 26:1-5 
 
 12:3S-iO 
 
 12:41-14 
 
 13:1-37 
 
 14 : 1, 2 
 
 26:14-1614:10,11 
 
 26: 17-1914: 12-16 
 
 26:20 
 
 14:17 
 
 26:21-2914:18-25 22:21-23 
 
 20:4547 
 
 21:14 
 
 21 : 5-36 
 
 21:37-38 
 
 22:1,2 
 
 22:3-6 
 
 22:7-13 
 
 22:14-18 
 
 John. 
 
 12:20-50 
 
 13:1,2-20 
 
 22:24-30 
 
 13:21-35 
 
 TISCHENDORF. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 21:20-22, 
 (6:14-15) 
 
 21:23-2 
 
 21:28-32 
 
 21:3346 
 
 22:1-14 
 
 22:15-33 
 
 22:3440 
 
 22:4146 
 
 23:1-39 
 
 24:142 
 
 25:146 
 
 26^1-5_ 
 26:14-16 
 
 26:17-19 
 
 26:20 
 
 26 : 21-25 
 
 26:26-29 
 
 Mark. 
 
 11 : 20-26 
 
 11 : 27-33 
 
 12:1-12 
 
 12:13-27 
 
 12:28-31 
 
 12:35-37 
 
 12:3840 
 
 12:4144 
 
 13:1-37 
 
 Luke. I Jiohn. 
 
 20:1-8 
 
 20:9-19 
 
 20:20-39 
 
 20:40 
 20:4144 
 
 20:4547 
 
 21:14 
 
 21 : 5-36 
 
 (12:39-46, 
 19:11-28) 
 
 14:1,2 
 
 22:1,2 
 
 14:10,11 
 
 22:3-6 
 
 14:12-16 
 
 14:17 
 
 12:20-50 
 
 I 
 
 22:7-13 
 
 22:14-18 
 
 22:24-30 
 
 13:1,2-20 
 
 14:18-2122:21-2313:21-35 
 
 11 . 99_95 w. n 9(t (1 w-li : 
 — - 2jj_,.j 
 
 Matth. 
 
 21:20-22 
 
 21 : 23-27 
 
 21 : 28-32 
 
 21 : 3346 
 
 22:1-14 
 
 22:15-33 
 
 22:3440 
 
 22:4146 
 
 23:1-3 
 
 24:1-25, 
 
 29-36,42 
 
 10:21-25 
 
 25:1-13. 
 
 3146 
 
 26^1-5_ 
 26:14-16 
 
 26:17-19 
 
 26:20 
 
 26:21-25 
 26 : 26-29 
 
 Mark. 
 
 11 : 20-26 
 
 Luke. 
 
 J(.hn. 
 
 11 : 27-33 
 
 12:1-12 
 
 12:13-27 
 
 20:1-8 
 
 20:9-19 
 
 20:20-39 
 
 12:28-34 20:40 
 
 12:3.5-37 20:4144 
 
 12:3840 20:4.54; 
 
 12:4144 21:14 
 
 13:1-37 
 
 14:1,2 22:1,2 
 
 21 : 5-36 
 
 14:10,11 
 
 22:3-6 
 
 14:12-16 22:7-13 
 
 14:17 22:14-18 
 
 22:24-30 
 
 14:18-2122:21-23 
 
 14:22-25 22:19.20 
 
 12:20-50 
 
 13:0-20 
 
 13:21-35 
 
 (ICor.ll: 
 23-25)
 
 xl 
 
 TABULAR VIEW OF THE ARRANGEMENT ADOPTED 
 
 GRESWELL. 
 
 Matth. Mark. 
 
 26:30-35 
 2): 36-56 
 
 1:57.1 
 
 26:59-68 
 
 26 : 69-15 
 
 27:1,2 
 
 21:3-10 
 
 27:11-14 
 27:15-23 
 
 24-26 
 
 27 ; 27-30 
 
 27:31-34 
 
 27:39-44 
 
 27:45-56 
 
 14:26-31 
 ll:3J-52 
 
 14:53,54 
 
 14:55-65 
 
 14:66-72 
 
 15:1 
 
 15:2-5 
 
 15 :6-14, 
 15 
 
 15:16-19 
 15:20-28 
 
 15:29-32 
 
 15:33-41 
 
 Luke. John. 
 
 22:39 
 22:40J3 
 
 22:54,55 
 
 22:63-65 
 
 22:56-62 
 22:66-71 
 23:1 
 
 23:2-5 
 23:6-16 
 
 23:17-23 
 
 24,25 
 
 23:26-34 
 
 23:35-37 
 
 38,39 
 23:4043 
 
 23:4449 
 
 14:1- 
 
 17:26 
 
 18:1 
 18: 1,2^ 
 
 18:19-24 
 18j 12, 
 1346 
 
 STROUD. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 26:30-35 
 26:36-56 
 
 18:17,18. 
 
 25-27 
 
 18:28 
 
 18:28-38 
 18 : 39- 
 19:14 
 
 19:14-16 
 
 19:16-24 
 
 19:25-27 
 
 19:28-30 
 
 26:57,58 
 
 26:69-72 
 
 26:59-66 
 26:73-75 
 
 26:67,68 
 
 27:1,2 
 
 27:3-10 
 27:11-14 
 
 27:15-23 
 
 27:28-30 
 27:24-26 
 
 27:31--34 
 
 35-38 
 27 : 36 
 
 27:39-44 
 
 27:45-56 
 
 Mark. Luke 
 
 26-31 
 32-52^ 
 
 14:53,54 
 
 14:66-70 
 
 55-64 
 
 70-72 
 
 14:65 
 
 22:56-58 
 
 22:59-62 
 22:63-65 
 
 15:1,2 
 
 :6-14 
 
 1749 
 15 
 
 15:20-28 
 
 15:29-32 
 
 15:3341 
 
 22:39 
 22:40-53 
 
 22:54,55 
 
 22: 66-71 
 23:1 
 
 23:2-5 
 
 23:6-16 
 
 23:17-23 
 
 23:23-25 
 
 23:26-34? 
 
 38 
 23:36 
 
 23:35-37. 
 
 39 
 
 23:4043 
 
 23:4449 
 
 John. 
 
 14:1- 
 
 17 : 26 
 18:1 
 18^; 1,2^ 
 
 12 
 
 18:13-16 
 17,18,24 
 
 18 : 19-23 
 18:25-27 
 
 18:28-38 
 
 18:39,40 
 
 19 : 145 
 19:16 
 
 19 : 16-24 
 
 19 : 25-27 
 
 19:28-30 
 
 26:57,58 
 
 ROBINSON. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 26:31-3514:27-31 
 
 26:26-29 
 
 26:30 
 
 14:22-25 
 
 14:26 
 
 26:36-5614:32-52 
 
 23:69-75 
 
 26:59-68 
 
 27 : 1, 2, 
 
 11-14 
 
 27:15-23 
 
 24-26 
 
 27:27-30 
 27:31-34 
 
 35-38 
 
 27:39-44 
 
 27:45-5: 
 
 14:53,54 
 
 14:66-72 
 
 Luke. 
 
 22:31-38 
 22:19-20 
 
 22:39 
 
 22:40-53 
 
 22:54,55 
 
 22:56-62 
 
 14:55-65 22:63-71 
 
 15:1-5 
 
 15:6-14, 
 
 15 
 
 15:16-19 
 
 15:20 28 
 
 15:29-32 
 
 15:3341 
 
 23:1-5 
 
 23:6-16 
 
 23:17-23 
 24,25 
 
 23:26-34, 
 
 38 
 
 23:35-37, 
 
 39 
 
 23:4043 
 
 23:44.45 
 4749 
 
 John. 
 
 13:36-38 
 (lOor.ll: 
 23-25) 
 14:1- 
 
 17:26 
 
 18:1 
 18 : 241, 
 12 
 
 18:13-1 6, 
 
 18 
 
 18:17.25 
 26.27 
 
 18:19-24 
 
 18:28-38 
 
 18:39- 
 19:1 
 
 19 : 2. 3 
 19:4-16 
 
 19 : 16-24 
 
 19:25-27 
 
 19:28-:
 
 BY SEVERAL OF THE MORE RECENT HARMONISTS. xll 
 
 THOMSON. 
 
 TISCHENDORF. 
 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 13:36-38 
 
 26:30-35 
 
 14:26-31 
 
 22:31-39 
 
 13:36-38 
 
 26:31-35 
 
 14:27-31 
 
 22:31-38 
 
 13:36-38 
 
 26:31-35 
 
 14:27-31 
 
 22:31-3S 
 
 
 
 
 14:1- 
 
 26:30 
 
 14:26 
 
 22:39 
 
 14:1- 
 
 26:30 
 
 14:26 
 
 22:39 
 
 14:1- 
 
 17:26 
 
 17:26 
 
 17:26 
 18:1 
 
 
 18:1 
 
 26:36-56 
 
 14:32-52 
 
 22:40-53 
 
 18:1,2-11 
 
 26:36-56 
 
 14:32-52 
 
 22:40-53 
 
 18:2-11 
 
 26:36-56 
 
 14:32-52 
 
 22:40-53 
 
 18:2 11. 
 
 
 26:57,58 
 26:69-75 
 
 14:53,54 
 
 22:54.55 
 
 18 : 12, 
 1346 
 
 26:57,58 
 
 14:53,54 
 
 22:54,55 
 22:56-62 
 
 18:12,13- 
 16,17,18 
 
 18:2.5-27 
 
 1 
 
 26:57,58 
 26:69-75 
 
 14:53,54 
 
 22:54.55 
 
 Vi 
 
 18:13-16, 
 18 
 
 18:17,19 
 26,27 
 
 14:66-72 
 
 22:56-62 
 
 26 : 69-75 
 
 14:66-72 
 
 14 : 66-72 
 
 22:56-62 
 
 18 : 17-27 
 
 26:59-68 
 
 14:55-65 
 
 22:63-71 
 
 
 26:59-68 
 
 14:55-65 
 
 22:63-71 
 
 18:19-24 
 
 26:59-68 
 
 14:55-65 
 
 22:63-65. 
 67-71 
 
 
 27:1,2, 
 
 15:1-5 
 
 23 : 1-3 
 
 18:28 
 
 27:1,2 
 
 15:1 
 
 23:1 
 
 18:28 
 
 27:1,2 
 
 15:1 
 
 22 : 66, 
 23:1 
 
 18:28 
 
 1W4 
 27:3-10 
 
 27:3-10 
 
 
 
 27:3-10 
 
 
 (kh 1 : 
 18, 19) 
 
 
 
 
 
 27:11-14 
 
 15:2-5 
 
 23:2-5 
 
 18:29-38 
 
 27 : 1144 
 
 15:2-5 
 
 23:2-5 
 
 18:29-38 
 
 
 
 23:4,5 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 27:15-23 
 
 15:6-14. 
 
 23:6-16 
 
 23:17-23 
 
 24,25 
 
 18:29- 
 19:16 
 
 27:15-23 
 24-26 
 
 15:6-14, 
 
 23:6-16 
 
 18:39,40 
 
 27 : 15-23 
 
 15:6-14, 
 
 23:6-16 
 23:17-23 
 
 18:39- 
 19:1 
 
 23:17-23 
 
 24-26 
 
 15 
 
 15 
 
 24,25 
 
 24-26 
 
 15 
 
 24,25 
 
 27:27-31 
 
 15:16-20 
 
 23:36,37 
 
 19:2,3 
 
 27:27-30 
 
 15:16-19 
 
 
 19 : 1-3 
 19:4-16 
 
 27:27-30 
 
 15:16-19 
 
 
 19 : 2-3 
 19 : 446 
 
 27:32-34 
 
 15:21-28 
 
 23:26-34 
 
 19:17-24 
 
 27:31-34 
 
 15:20-27 
 
 23:26-34, 
 
 19:16-24 
 
 27:31-34 
 
 15:20-27 
 
 23:26-34, 
 
 19:16-24 
 
 35-38 
 
 35-38 
 
 38 
 
 35-38 
 
 38 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 19:25-27 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 27:39-44 
 
 15:29-32 
 
 23:35-37 
 
 38,39 
 
 23:4043 
 
 
 27:3944 
 
 15:29-32 
 
 23:35-37. 
 
 19:25-27 
 
 27:3944 
 
 15:29-32 
 
 23:35-37. 
 39 
 23:4043 
 
 19:25-27 
 
 39 
 
 
 
 
 23:4043 
 
 
 
 27:50 15:37 
 
 1 
 
 23:46 
 
 19:28-30 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 27:45-5615:3341 
 
 23:44,45, 
 4749 
 
 
 27:45-56 
 
 15:3341 
 
 23:4449 
 
 19:28-30 
 
 27:45-56 
 
 15:3341 
 
 '^3-4449 
 
 19:28-30 
 
 
 

 
 xlii 
 
 TABULAR VIEW OF THE ARRANGEMENT ADOPTED 
 
 GRESWELL. 
 
 STROUD. 
 
 ROBINSON. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 
 
 
 19:31-37 
 
 
 
 
 19:31-37 
 
 
 
 
 19:31-37 
 
 27:57-i!l 
 27 : 62-1)5 
 
 15:4247 
 
 23:50-56 
 
 19:38-42 
 
 27:57-61 
 27 : 62-66 
 
 15:42-47 
 16:1-8 
 
 23:50-56 
 
 19 : 38-i2 
 
 27:57-61 
 
 15:4247 
 
 23:50-56 
 24:1-8 
 
 19:3842 
 
 16:1-8 
 
 24:1-8 
 
 20:1,2 
 
 27 : 62-66 
 
 16:1-8 
 
 20 : 1, 2 
 
 28 : 1-8 
 28 : li-ij 
 
 28:1-8 
 
 28:1-8 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 24:1-9,11 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 28:9,10 
 
 
 24:9-11 
 
 
 
 
 24:10-12 
 
 20:3-10 
 
 
 
 
 20:3-10 
 
 
 
 24:12 
 
 20:3-10 
 
 
 16:9-11 
 
 
 20:11-18 
 
 28:9-15 
 
 16:9 
 
 
 20:11-17 
 
 28:11-15 
 
 16:941 
 
 
 20:1148 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 16:10,11 
 
 24:9-12 
 
 20:18 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 16:12,13 
 
 21 : 13-35 
 24 : 3(5-43 
 
 (lCor.l5: 
 5) 
 20:19-29 
 
 28:5 
 
 16:12,13 
 
 24:13-35 
 
 (lCor.l5: 
 5) 
 
 20:19-29 
 
 
 16:12,13 
 
 24:13-35 
 
 (lCor.15: 
 5) 
 
 20:19-29 
 
 16:14 
 
 16:14 
 
 24:36-43 
 
 16:14-18 
 
 24:3649 
 
 (lCor.l5: 
 5) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 28:9,10 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 21 : 1-23 
 
 (lCor.15: 
 7, Acts 
 1:1-3) 
 
 28:16-^ 
 
 
 
 21:1-24 
 
 28 : 16-20 
 
 
 
 (lCor.15: 
 6) 
 
 28:16-20 
 
 16:6,15- 
 18 
 
 
 (Actsl: 
 
 28:16-20 
 
 
 
 (lfor.l5: 
 6) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 (lCor.l5: 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 (lCor.15: 
 
 
 
 
 7) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 7) 
 
 (Actsl: 
 3-8) 
 
 
 
 
 21 : 1-24 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 24:44-49 
 
 (Actsl:4- 
 8,1 Cor. 
 15:7) 
 
 
 
 24:44-49 
 
 (Actsl: 
 4,5) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 16:15-18 
 
 24:50 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 16:19 
 
 24:50-53 
 
 (Actsl: 
 9-12) 
 
 
 16:19,20 
 
 24:. 50-53 
 
 (Actsl: 
 9-14) 
 
 
 16:19,20 
 
 24 : 50-53 
 
 (Acts 1 : 
 942) 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 20:30,31 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 20:30.31, 
 
 
 
 
 21:25 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 21:25 
 
 
 16:20 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 

 
 BY SEVERAL OF THE MORE RECENT HARMONISTS. 
 
 xliii 
 
 THOMSON. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 Mark. 
 
 27:57-6 1 
 n : 02-66 
 28:11-15 
 28:1-8 
 
 15:43-47 
 
 16:1-8 
 
 28:9,10 
 
 16:9-11 
 
 16:12,13 
 
 16:14-18 
 
 28:16-20 
 
 16:19,i 
 
 Luke. 
 
 23:5(W6 
 
 24:1-8 
 
 24:9-12 
 
 24:13-35 
 
 24:3649 
 
 24:50-53 
 
 John. 
 
 19:31-37 
 19:38-42 
 
 TISCHENDORF. 
 
 Matth. 
 
 20:1,2 
 
 20:3-10, 
 11-18 
 
 20:19-29 
 
 21 : 1-23 
 
 20:30,31, 
 21:24,25 
 
 27:57-6 1 
 27:62-66 
 
 28:1-8 
 
 28:9,10 
 28:11-15 
 
 Ma k. 
 
 15:4247 
 
 16:1-8 
 
 16:9-11 
 
 Luke. 
 
 John. 
 
 23:50-56 
 
 24:1-11 
 
 24:12 
 
 16:12,13 24:13-35 
 
 16:14 
 
 28:16-2016:15-18 
 
 16:19,20 
 
 24:3643 
 
 20:19-29 
 
 21:1-24 
 
 24:4449 
 
 24:50-53 
 
 19:31-37 
 
 19:3842 
 
 20:1,2 
 
 20:3-10 
 20:11-18! 
 
 Matth, 
 
 27:57-61 
 
 27:62-66 
 
 28:1-8 
 
 (Acts 1 : 
 3-12) 
 20:30,31 
 21:25 
 
 28:9-10 
 28 : 1M5 
 
 28:16 
 
 28:16-20 
 
 Mark. 
 
 15:4247 
 
 16: 
 
 16:9-11 
 
 16:12,13 
 
 16:14 
 
 16:15-18 
 
 16:19,20 
 
 Luke. 
 
 23:5(W6 
 
 24:1-8 
 
 24:12 
 
 24:9-11 
 
 24:13-35 
 
 John. 
 
 19:31-37 
 
 19:3842 
 
 20:1,2 
 
 20:3-10 
 20:11-18 
 
 24:3643 20:19-29 
 
 24:4449 
 
 24:50-53 (*'\V 
 3-12) 
 
 21 : 1-24 
 
 20:30-31, 
 21:25
 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE TO PART I. 
 
 § 9. The Genealogies. I. Some points require to be noted, especially con- 
 cerning the genealogy given by St. Matthew, before comparing this with the one 
 given by St. Luke. 1. The first division ends with David, including him in the 
 number 14; the second division begins with David, including him also in the 
 second 14. This is in accordance with usage, but shows that the statement in 
 Matt. i. 17, as to the number of the generations is meant to apply only to the 
 list given, and not to the number which had actually existed. 2. The same thinsf 
 appears from the fact that in v. 8, three names of Jewish kings are omitted 
 between Joram and Ozias (Uzziah), viz. : Ahaziah, Joash, and Amaziah (2 Kings 
 viii. 25, and 2 Chron. xxii. 1 ; 2 Kings xi. 2, 21. and 2 Chron. xxii. 11 ; 2 Kings 
 xii. 21 ; xiv. 1. and 2 Chron. xxiv. 27). Also, between Josiah and Jechoniah 
 in V. II. the name of Jehoiakim is omitted (2 Kings xxiii. 34 ; 2 Chron. xxxvi. 
 4 ; Cf. 1 Chrou. iii. 1.3. 16). Of the existence of these intermediate generations 
 St. Matthew, regarded simply as a pious Jew. could not have been ignorant. 
 Such omissions in genealogies abound in Scripture. Thus, Ezra (vii. 1-5), in 
 recording his own genealogy, omits six or seven of the names given in 1 Chron. 
 vi. 3-15. (Cf. also, 1 Chron. iv. 1, with ii. 50, etc.). The descent of David as 
 given by St. Matthew (5, 6), is identical with that in Ruth. iv. 20-22, and in 
 1 Chron. ii. 10-12 ; but the Salmon mentioned in all was contemporary with 
 Joshua and married Rahab. Thre« names only are given between him and 
 David, which, in view of the time embraced, implies that as many more must 
 have been omitted. 
 
 Again, from David at the time of Solomon's birth, to Christ, was above a 
 thousand years, giving, according to St. Matthew's genealogy, about thirty-six 
 years to a generation ; but the same period in St. Luke has forty-three genera- 
 tions, or fifteen more, making less than twenty-four years to a generation. It is 
 hardly possible that in two parallel lines there could have been so great a differ- 
 ence in the average time of a generation. It is apparent therefore, that .St. 
 Matthew has given simply a copy of the official register, without alteration, as was 
 plainly required in a Gospel designed to show the Jews that Jesus was the Messiah. 
 
 II. "We come now to the comparison of this genealogy with that of St. Luke. 
 Before David they diflfer only in going back to diflferent starting-points, in accord- 
 
 1
 
 2 INTRODUCTORy NOTE TO PART I. 
 
 ance with the different objects of the writers ; but after David the two lines 
 part, and it is plain that they can never come together again simply by natural 
 descent. They can only unite by a constructive or legal sonship in one or the 
 other. Again : both are in form the genealogies of Joseph ; but as he could not 
 have had two natural fathers, this must be a case of legal in contradistinction to 
 natural paternity, or else of double names. The latter hypothesis may be at 
 once set aside as involving a complicated series of suppositions applying not 
 merely to the father, but also to the ancestors, of Joseph for many generations. 
 Since, then, the parted lines can come together only by a case of legal paternity ; 
 since they do come together in Joseph ; and since there must be a legal paternity 
 in his case, it is obvious that the simjilest possible supposition is that the lines 
 are distinct to that point, and then unite by a legal or constructive sonship. 
 
 Assuming that one of the genealogies is intended to give the descent of Joseph 
 from the official record, there can be little difficulty in determining that this has 
 been done by St. Matthew. Moreover, it is noticeable that while he concurs 
 with the Old Testament genealogies until after the captivity, and afterwards uses 
 the same phrase, "begat," as far as Joseph, he then changes it in the most 
 marked way. It is no longer Joseph who •'• begat ; " but Joseph *' the husband 
 of Mary, of whom was born Jesus." It is unnecessary to pursue the point ; 
 there is a general agreement in considering the genealogy given by St. Matthew 
 to be that of Joseph. 
 
 2. Is that of St. Luke the same ? Some writers have so supposed, and a 
 variety of learned and ingenious, but for the most part, cumbrous suppositions 
 have been made to sustain this view. The student is referred to the article 
 Genealogy, in Smith's Bible Dictionary, for one of the latest arguments (by 
 Lord A. C. Hervey) in favor of this theory. But if St. Matthew has given the 
 official descent of Joseph, why should St. Luke have traced another descent 
 through an inferior line ? The only assignable reason would be to furnish the 
 actual in contradistinction to the official descent of Christ ; but for this purpose 
 the actual descent of Joseph would have been of no use whatever, inasmuch as 
 Jesus was only legally his son. On the supposition, however, that St. Luke 
 gives the genealogy of Mary, all becomes clear. The lines parting from David, 
 do not need to be again joined, except officially in Joseph ; and a sufficient reason 
 appears for St. Luke's choice of a diffijrent line. 
 
 To this hypothesis there is but one objection, and it requires but one unproved 
 assumption. The objection is, that the names of Salathiel and Zorobabel as 
 father and son. occur in both genealogies, and may be supposed to belong to the 
 same persons. This, however, is by no means necessary. Similar names are 
 common in diffiirent genealogies, as may be seen even from the tirst in Gen. iv. 
 and V. ; and when it is remembered that in St. Matthew's genealogy there are 
 but fourteen names between David and Salathiel. while m St. Luke's there are 
 twenty, it seems pi'obable that these names belong to different persons. The 
 unproved assumption is, that Joseph by his marriage to jNIary. became the heir, 
 and therefore legally the son of Heli. And this, though not positively proved,
 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE TO PART I, 3 
 
 is rendered probable by a variety of circumstances. The language of the angel 
 in Lk. i. 32, implies that Mary was herself of the lineage of David ; and the 
 words of Lk. ii. 5, '* to be enrolled with Mary," etc., seem to indicate that Mary 
 was to be enrolled with Joseph, — a circumstance most readily explained on the 
 supposition that she also represented a family of the descendants of David. 
 There is no allusion in the New Testament to her having had brothers ; and as 
 St. Luke, in his diligent inquiries, must have derived his account of the circum- 
 stances connected with the birth of Jesus directly or indirectly from the Virgin 
 Mary, it seems altogether likely that he would at the same time have obtained 
 this, her orivate genealogical tree. 
 
 Lut even this supposition, probable as it is, is not necessary. The words of 
 St. Luke admit perfectly well of being read — "• being (as was supposed son 
 of Joseph) son of Eli " ; i.e. he was supposed to be the son of Joseph, but was 
 really the son (grandson) of Eli. In this case the whole clause "as was supposed 
 of Joseph," is parenthetical, and the grandfather's name is given because, there 
 being no natural father, he was the nearest male progenitor. This view is ably 
 defended by Andrews (Life of our Lord, 4th ed., pp. 57-59) and is that of 
 Lightfoot and many others. Lightfoot refers to a similar instance in Gen. 
 xxxvi. 2, "Aholibamali the daughter of Anah the daughter of Libeon." As it 
 appears from vv. 24, 25, that Anah was a man and the father of children, it is 
 evident that the second daughter must be connected, like the first, with Aholi- 
 bamah and must mean grand-daughter. Lightfoot also finds some evidence in 
 Jewish tradition that Mary was the daughter of Heli.
 
 PART I. 
 
 THE INCARNATION, BIRTH, AND CHILDHOOD OF OUR LORD. 
 
 § 1. Preface to St. John's Gospel. 
 
 St. John i. 1-18. 
 
 1 In the beginning was the "Word, and the Word was with God, and the 
 I Word was God. The same was in the beginning with God. All things were 
 i made by him ; and without him was not anything made that was made. In 
 5 him is life : and the life was the light of men. And the light shineth in 
 darkness ; and the darkness comprehended it not. 
 
 7 There was a man sent from God, whose name was John. The same came 
 for a witness, to bear witness of the Light, that all men throuo^h him misfht 
 
 8 believe. He was not that Light, but was sent to bear witness of that Light. 
 
 9 TTiat was the true Light, which lighteth every man that cometh into the 
 
 10 world. He was in the woi'ld, and the world was made by him, and the world 
 Jo knew him not. He came unto his own, and liis own received him not. But 
 
 as many as received him, to them gave he power to become the sons of God, 
 ]•"! ei-en to them that believe on his name : which were born, not of blood, nor 
 H of the will of the flesh, nor of the will of man, but of God. And the Word 
 
 was made flesh, and dwelt among us, (and we beheld his glory," the glory as 
 
 of the only-begotten of the Father,) full of grace and truth. 
 15 John bare witness of him, and cried, saying, This was he of whom I spake. 
 
 He that Cometh after me is preferred before me : for he was before me. 
 \j Because ^ of his fulness have all we received, and grace for grace. For the 
 18 law was given by Moses, but grace and truth came by Jesus Christ. No man 
 
 hath seen God at any time ; the only-begotten Son, which is in the bosom of 
 
 the Father, he hath declared him. 
 
 § 2 Preface to St. Luke's Gospel. 
 St. Luke i. 1-4. 
 
 1 Forasmuch as many have taken in hand to set forth in order a declaration 
 
 2 of those things which are most surely believed among us, 'even as they 
 delivered them unto us, which from the beginning were eye-witnesses, and 
 
 ^ was life ^ And of his 
 
 a Comp. Matt. xvii. 1-8 ; Mar. ix. 2-8 : Lk. ix. 28-36.
 
 Q THE INCARNATION, BIRTH, AND [Part I. § 3. 
 
 ST. LUKE I. 
 
 3 ministers of the word ; it seemed good to me also, having had perfect under- 
 standing of all things from the very first, to write unto thee in order, most 
 
 4 excellent Theophilus, 'that thou mightest know the certainty of those things, 
 wherein thou hast been instructed. 
 
 § 3. Gabriel announces to Zacharias the Birth of John. — Jerusalem. 
 
 St. Luke i. 5-25, 
 
 5 There was in the days of Herod, the king of Judaea, a certain priest named 
 Zacharias, of the course of Abia : and his wife was of the daughters of Aaron, 
 
 6 and her name was Elizabeth. And they were both righteous before God, 
 walking in all the commandments and ordinances of the Lord blameless. 
 
 7 And they had no child, because that Elizabeth was barren, and they both 
 » were now well stricken in years. And it came to pass, that while he executed 
 ^ the priest's office before God in the order of his course, 'according to the 
 
 custom of the priest's office, his lot was to burn incense when he went into 
 )'» the temple of the Lord. And the whole multitude of the people were praying 
 " without at the time of incense. And there api^eared unto him an angel of 
 '2 the Lord standing on the right side of the altar of incense. And when 
 
 13 Zacharias saw him, he was troubled, and fear fell upon him. But the angel 
 said unto him, Fear not, Zacharias : for thy prayer is-heard ; and thy wife 
 
 14 Elizabeth shall bear thee a son, and thou shalt call his name John. And 
 ifi thou shalt have joy and gladness ; and many shall rejoice at his birth. For 
 
 he shall be great in the sight of the Lord, and shall drink neither wine nor 
 strong drink ; and he shall be filled with the Holy Ghost, even from his 
 
 16 mother's womb. And many of the children of Israel shall he turn to the 
 
 17 Lord their God. And he shall go before him in the spirit and power of Elias, 
 to turn the hearts of the fathers to the children, and the disobedient to the 
 
 18 wisdom of the just ; to make ready a people prepared for the Lord. And 
 Zacharias said unto the angel. Whereby shall I know this ? for I am an old 
 
 19 man, and my wife well stricken in years. And the angel answering said unto 
 him, I am Gabriel, that stand in the presence of God ; and am sent to speak 
 
 20 unto tjiee, and to shew thee these glad tidings. And, behold ! thou shalt be 
 dumb, and not able to speak, until the day that these things shall be performed, 
 because thou believest not my words, which shall be fulfilled in their season. 
 
 21 And the people waited for Zacharias, and marvelled that he tarried so long 
 
 22 in the temple. And when he came out, he could not speak unto them : and 
 they perceived that he had seen a vision in the temple ; for he beckoned unto 
 them, and remained speechless. 
 
 23 And it came to pass, that, as soon as the days of his ministration were 
 
 § 3. It has hitherto been found impracticable to determine tho time of the service of Zach- 
 arias from the order of the courses of the priests. After their original appointment by David 
 (1 Chron. xxiv. 7-18) and Solomon (2 Chron. viii. 14), the disorders of the times and conse- 
 quent changes in those courses were so great, that it is impossible to rely upon such calculations.
 
 Part I. §4.] CHILDHOOD OF OUR LORD. 7 
 
 ST. LUKE 1. 
 
 24 accomplished, he departed to his own house. And after those days his wife 
 
 25 Elizabeth conceived, and hid herself five months, saying, 'Thus hath the Lord 
 dealt with me in the days wherein he looked on me, to take away my reproach 
 among men. 
 
 § 4. Gabriel announces to the Virgin Mary the Conception and Birth of Jesus. 
 
 Nazareth. 
 
 St. Luke i. 26-38. 
 
 26 And in the sixth month the angel Gabriel was sent from God unto a city 
 •27 of Galilee, named Nazareth, 'to a virgin espoused to a man whose name was 
 
 28 Joseph, of the house of David ; and the virgin's name was Mary. And the 
 angel came in unto her, and said. Hail ! thou that art highly favored, the Lord 
 
 29 is with thee.' And she was troubled at the^ saying, and cast in her mind 
 
 30 what manner of salutation this should be. And the angel said unto her, Fear 
 
 31 not, Mary : for thou hast found favor with God. And, behold ! thou shalt 
 conceive in thy womb, and bring forth a son," and shalt call his name JesL'S. 
 
 32 He shall be great, and shall be called the Son of the Highest : and the Lord 
 
 33 God shall give unto him the throne of his father David : and he shall reign 
 over the house of Jacob for ever ; and of his kingdom there shall be no end.'' 
 
 34 Then said Mary unto the angel. How shall this be, seeing I know not a man ? 
 3.5 And the angel answered and said unto her. The Holy Ghost shall come upon 
 
 thee, and the power of the Highest shall overshadow thee : therefore also 
 that holy thing which shall be born of thee shall be called the Son of God. 
 
 36 And, behold ! thy cousin Elizabeth, she hath also conceived a son in her old 
 
 37 ace : and this is the sixth month with her, who was called barren. For with 
 
 38 God nothing shall be impossible. And Mary said. Behold the handmaid of 
 the Lord ; be it unto me according to thy word. And the angel departed 
 from her. 
 
 § 5. Mary visits Elizabeth. — Hill Country of Judcea. 
 St. Luke i. 39-56. 
 
 39 And Mary arose in those days, and went into the hill country with haste, 
 
 40 into a city of Juda ; and entered into the house of Zacharias, and saluted 
 
 41 Elizabeth. And it came to pass, that, w^hen Elizabeth heard the salutation of 
 Mary, the babe leaped in her womb ; and Elizabeth w^as filled with the Floly 
 
 42 Ghost : 'and she spake out with a loud cry,'' and said. Blessed art thou among 
 
 43 women ! and blessed is the fruit of thy womb ! 'and whence is this to me, 
 
 44 that the mother of my Lord should come to me ? 'for lo ! as soon as the voice 
 of thy salutation sounded in mine ears, the babe leaped in my womb for joy. 
 
 1 blessed art thou among women. And when she saw htm, '^ at his saying, « loua voice 
 a isa. vii. 14. ** Dan. ii. 44 ; Jno. xii. 34.
 
 g THE INCARNATION, BIRTH, AND [Part I. § 6. 
 
 ST. LUKE I. 
 
 45 And blessed is she that believed : for there shall be a performance of those 
 
 46 things which were told her from the Lord. And Mary said," 
 
 My soul doth magnify the Lord, 
 
 47 And my spirit hath rejoiced in God my Saviour. 
 
 48 For he hath regarded the low estate of his handmaiden : 
 
 For, behold ! from henceforth all generations shall call me blessed. 
 
 49 For he that is mighty hath done to me great things ; 
 And holy is his name. 
 
 fio And his mercy is on them that fear him 
 
 From generation to generation. 
 SI He hath shewed strength with his arm ; 
 
 He hath scattered the proud in the imagination of their hearts. 
 62 He hath put down the mighty from their seats, 
 
 And exalted them of low degree. 
 53 He hath filled the hungry with good things ; 
 
 And the rich he hath sent empty away. 
 
 64 He hath holpen his servant Israel, 
 In remembrance of his mercy, 
 
 65 As he spake to our fathers, 
 
 To Abraham, and to his seed for ever.'' 
 66 And Mary abode with her about three months, and returned to her own house. 
 
 § 6. Birth of John the Baptist. — IliU Country ofJudea. 
 St. Luke i. 57-80. 
 
 57 Now Elizabeth's full time came that she should be delivered ; and she brought 
 
 58 forth a son. And her neighbors and her cousins heard how the Lord had 
 shewed great mercy upon her ; and they rejoiced with her. 
 
 59 And it came to pass, that on the eighth day they came to cii'cumcise the 
 
 60 child ; "^ and they called him Zacharias, after the name of his father. And his 
 
 61 mother answered and said, Not so ; but he shall be called John. And they 
 
 62 said unto her, There is none of thy kindred that is called by this name. And 
 
 63 they made signs to his father, how he would have it^ called. Ajid he asked 
 for a writing-table, and wrote, saying, His name is John. And they marvelled 
 
 64 all. And his mouth was opened immediately, and his tongue loosed, and he 
 6.5 spake, and praised God. And fear came on all that dwelt round about them ; 
 
 and all these sayings were noised abroad throughout all the hill country of 
 
 66 Judfea. And all they that heard them laid them up in their hearts, saying. 
 What manner of child shall this be ! For truly ^ the hand of the Lord was 
 
 67 with him. And his father Zacharias was filled with the Holy Ghost, and 
 prophesied, saying, 
 
 1 him 2 _A.nd 
 
 a Comp. 1 Sam. ii. 1. ^ Gen. xxii. 16 etc. « (Jen. xvii. 12; Lev. xii. 3.
 
 Part I. § 7.] CHILDHOOD OF OUR LORD. 9 
 
 ST. LUKE I. 
 
 fi8 Blessed he the Lord God of Israel ! 
 
 For he hath visited and redeemed his people. 
 
 69 Aiid hath raised up an horn of salvation for us 
 In the house of his servant David, 
 
 70 (As he spake by the mouth of his holy prophets, 
 Which have been since the world began,) 
 
 n That we should be saved from our enemies, 
 And from the hand of all that hate us ; 
 
 72 To perform the mercy promised to our fathers, 
 And to remember his holy covenant ; 
 
 73 The oath which he sware to our father Abraham,* 
 
 74 That he would grant unto us, 
 
 That we beinff delivered out of the hand of ^ enemies 
 Might serve him without fear, 
 
 75 In holiness and righteousness before him, 
 All our - days. 
 
 76 And thou also,^ child, 
 
 Shalt be called the prophet of the Highest : 
 
 For thou shalt go before the face of the Lord to prepare his ways ;'' 
 
 77 To give knowledge of salvation unto his people 
 By the remission of their sins, 
 
 78 Through the tender mercy of our God ; 
 
 Whereby the dayspring from on high hath visited us, 
 
 79 To ffive lisht to them that sit in darkness, and in the shadow of death, 
 To guide our feet into the way of peace. 
 
 80 And the child grew, and waxed strong in spirit, and was in the deserts till 
 the day of his shewing unto Israel. 
 
 § 7. An Angel appears to Joseph in a dream. — Nazareth. 
 St. Matt. i. 18-2o\ 
 
 18 Now the birth of Jesus Christ was on this wise : When as his mother INIary 
 was espoused to Joseph, before they came together, she was found with child 
 
 19 of the Holy. Ghost. Then Joseph her husband, being a just man, and not 
 
 20 willing to make her an * example, was minded to put her away privily." But 
 while he thought on these things, behold ! the angel of the Lord appeared 
 unto him in a dream, saying, Joseph, thou son of David, fear not to take uutc 
 thee Mary thy wife : for that which is conceived in her is of the Holy Ghost. 
 
 21 And she shall briuo- forth a son, and thou shalt call his name jESUS: for he 
 
 22 shall save his people from their sins. (Now all this was done, that it might 
 
 23 be fulfilled which was spoken by^ the Lord by the prophet, saying,"^ Behold! 
 
 1 our enemies - all the days of our life ^ and thou, child * a public example ^ of 
 a Gen. xxii. 16,ete. b isa. xl. 3 ; Mai iii. 1. = Deut. xxxiv. 1. "^Isa. vii. 14 
 
 " Behold ! a virgin shall conceive, and bear a son, and shall call his name Immanuel. 
 
 2
 
 10 THE INCAENATION, BIRTH, AND [Part I. § 8. 
 
 ST. MATT. I. 
 
 a virgin shall be with child, and shall bring forth a son, and they shall call 
 
 24 his name Emmanuel, which being interpreted is, God with us.) Then Joseph 
 being raised from sleep did as the angel of the Lord had bidden him, and 
 
 25 took unto him his wife : And knew her not till she brought forth a son:^ 
 
 § 8. Jesus is born. — Bethlehem. 
 St. Matt. i. 25." St. Luke ii. 1-7. 
 
 1 And it came to pass in those days, that there 
 went out a decree from Ca3sar Augustus, that 
 
 2 all the world should be taxed. {And this taxing 
 was first made when Cyrenius was governor of 
 
 3 Syria.) And all went to be taxed, every one 
 < into his own city. And Joseph also went up 
 
 from Galilee, out of the city of Nazareth, into 
 
 Judaea, unto the city of David, which is called 
 
 Bethlehem ; (because he was of the house and 
 
 6 lineage of David :) to be taxed with Mary his 
 
 6 espoused,^ being great with child. And so it 
 
 was, that, while they were there, the days were 
 
 T accomplished that she should be delivered. And 
 
 — she brought forth a ^ she brought forth her first-born son, and wrapped 
 
 son : and he called his him in swaddling clothes, and laid him in a 
 
 name JesUS. manger ; because there was no room for them in 
 
 the inn. 
 
 1 had brought forth her first-born son ^ espoused wife 
 
 § 8. The question of the date of the birth of Christ cannot be here discussed. A large 
 collection of authorities on the subject may be found in Jarvis's Introd. to the Hist, of the Ch. 
 The most commonly accepted date is b c. 4, some scholars placing it a year or two earlier, 
 others a little later. The present era was fixed by Dionysius Exiguus in the sixth century, 
 was first used in history by Btde early in the eighth, and soon after introduced into public 
 transactions by Pepin and Charlemagne. 
 
 Discussions have been almost endless also in regard to the time of the year of our Lord's 
 birth; and the subject must be passed by with the same general reference. Meantime there 
 seems no sufficient reason for giving up the date, Dec. 25th, so long and so generally observed, 
 and which agrees well with such indications as we have of the time, even though it be now 
 impossible to decide positively upon its acciirncy on other than traditional grounds. It appears 
 from St. Augustine that this day was observed in the West in his time as an ancient custom; 
 and from St. Chrysostom — who glowingly advocates the accuracy of the date — that it was 
 introduced into the East from the West about a.d. 376 and its observance spread rapidly and 
 widely. Some evidence in its favor may be found collected in Sclden's very learned work, "A 
 Tract proving the Nativity of our Saviour to be on the 25th of December." 
 
 The clause in Luke ii. 2, " this taxing was first made," has also occasioned discussion. Suffice 
 it here to say that taxinfj and to he taxed may, and probably must, mean enrolment with a view 
 to taxation. See J. Von Gumpach's " The Gospel Narrative vindicated, or the Roman Cen- 
 sus, Lk. ii. 1-5, explained, etc." (London : S. Bagster and Sons). He argues that by a colla-
 
 Part I. § 9.] 
 
 CHILDHOOD OF OUR LORD. 
 
 11 
 
 § 9. The Genealogies 
 St. Matt. i. 1-17. 
 1 The book of the generation of Jesus 
 Christ, the son of David, the son of Abraham. 
 
 St. Luke hi. 23-38 (inverted). 
 
 2 Abraham begat Isaac ; and Isaac begat Jacob 
 and Jacob begat Judas and his brethren 
 
 3 'and Judas begat Phares and Zaraof Thamar 
 and Phares begat Esrom ; and Esrom begat 
 
 4 Aram ; 'and Aram begat Aminadad ; and 
 Aminadad begat Naasson ; and Naasson 
 
 5 begat Salmon ; 'and Salmon begat Booz of 
 Rachab ; and Booz begat Obed of Ruth ; 
 
 6 and Obed begat Jesse ; 'and Jesse 
 David the king. 
 
 And David ^ begat Solomon of her that 
 
 7 had been the wife of Urias ; and Solomon 
 begat Roboam ; and Roboam begat Abia ; 
 
 8 and Abia begat Asa ; 'and Asa begat Josa- 
 phat ; and Josaphat begat Joram ; and Joram 
 
 1 of Esrom, of Aram, of Aminadab. The ancient manuscripts vary very much from one 
 another in the spelling of the names in these Genealogies ; the spelling of the Authorized 
 Version is here retained throughout. ^ David the King 
 
 begat 
 
 38 Of God, of Adam, of Seth, 
 37 of Enos, 'of Caiiian, of Male- 
 
 leel, of Jared, of Enoch, of 
 36 Mathusala,'ofLamech,ofNoe, 
 
 of Sem, of Arphaxad, of Cai- 
 36 nan, 'of Sala, of Heber, of 
 
 Phalec, of Ragau, of Saruch, 
 34 'of Nahor, of Thara, of Abra- 
 3.3 ham, of Isaac, of Jacob, 'of 
 
 Juda, 
 
 of Phares, 
 
 of J^srom,of Arnei, of Admein,^ 
 
 of Aminadad, 
 32 'of Naasson, of Salmon, 
 
 of Booz, 
 
 of Obed, 
 31 of Jesse, 
 
 of David, 
 
 tion of several statements of ancient authors, the fact of such an enrolment at this very time is 
 proved. He also notes that the census being Roman, yet carried into effect umlor Herod, was 
 necessarily marked by both Roman and Jewish characteristics ; the former in the registration 
 of women and children, the latter in obliging each one to be registered "in his own city." 
 Cyrenius, or as the name reads in the Latin records, Publius Sulpicius Quirinus, under whom 
 St. Luke says the enrolment took place, was made governor of Syria after the banishment of 
 Archelaus, in a d. 6 (Joseph. Ant. xvii. [xvj 13, § 5 ; xviii. 1, § 1); thus apparently showing 
 an anachronism of some ten years. The researches of Zumpt, however, have made it highly 
 probable that Cyrenius was twice governor of Syria, and that his first governorship extended 
 from about b.c. 4 to b.c. 1. 
 
 § 9. For remarks on these Genealogies see Introductory note to Part I. pp. 1-4. An inci- 
 dental advantage of the reversion of the order of St. Luke is that it allows of the omission 
 of the words " which was the son " with each name. These are not contained in the Greek ; 
 and when omitted, it is easier to see the ground of that interpretation which considers the 
 Evangelist as saying that "Jesus was (as was supposed) the son of Joseph ; but really of Heli, 
 of Melchi, of Janna, of God."
 
 12 
 
 THE INCAENATION, BIRTH, AJSTD 
 
 [Pakt I. § 10. 
 
 ST. MATT. I. 
 
 9 begat Ozias ; 'and Ozias begat Joatham ; 
 
 and Joatham begat Achaz ; and Achaz begat 
 10 Ezekias ; 'and Ezekias begat Manasses ; and 
 
 Manasses begat Ainon ; and Amon begat 
 u Josias ; and Josias begat Jechonias and bis 
 
 brethren, about the time they were carried 
 
 away to Babylon : 
 
 12 And after they were brought to Babylon, 
 Jechonias begat Salathiel; and Salathiel begat 
 
 13 Zorobabel ; 'and Zorobabel begat Abiud ; 
 and Abiud begat Eliakim ; and Eliakim 
 
 14 begat Azor ; 'and Azor begat Sadoc ; and 
 Sadoc begat Achim ; and Achim begat Eliud; 
 
 15 'and Eliud begat Eleazar ; and Eleazar begat 
 
 16 Matthan ; and Matthan begat Jacob ; 'and 
 Jacob begat Joseph the husband of Mary, of 
 whom was born Jesus, who is called Christ. 
 
 ST. LUKE III. 
 
 17 So all the generations from Abraham to David 
 are fourteen generations ; and from David 
 until the carrying away into Babylon are 
 fourteen generations ; and from the carrying 
 away into Babylon unto Christ ore fourteen 
 generations. 
 
 §10. 
 
 of Nathan, of Mattatha, of 
 80 Menan, of Melea, 'of Eliakim, 
 
 of Jonan, of Joseph, of Juda, 
 29 of Simeon,'of LevijofMatthat, 
 
 of Jorim, of Eliezer, of Jose, 
 28 'of Er, of Elmodam, of Cosam, 
 27 of Addi, 'of Melchi, of Neri, 
 
 of Salathiel, of Zorobabel, of 
 26 Rhesa, of Joanna, 'of Juda, of 
 
 Joseph, of Semei, of Matta- 
 25 thias, of Maath, 'of Nagge, of 
 
 Esli, of Naum, of Amos, of 
 24 Mattathias, 'of Joseph, of Jan- 
 
 na, of Melchi, of Levi, of Mat- 
 23 that, of Heli. And Jesus 
 
 himself began to be about 
 
 thirty years of age, being (as 
 
 was supposed) the son of 
 
 Joseph, — 
 
 An Angel announces the Birth to the Shepherds. — Near Bethlehem. 
 
 St. Luke ii. 8-20. 
 
 8 And there were in the same country shepherds abiding in the field, keeping 
 
 9 watch over their flock by night. And ^ the angel of the Lord came upon 
 them, and the glory of the Lord shone round about them : and they were sore 
 
 1 and lo ! the angel
 
 Pabt I. § 11.] CHILDHOOD OF OUR LORD. 13 
 
 ST. LUKE II. 
 
 10 afraid. And the angel said unto them, Fear not : for, behold ! I bring you 
 u good tidings of great joy, which shall be to all people. For unto you is born 
 
 12 this day in the city of David a Saviour, which is Christ the Lord. And this 
 shall be a sign unto you ; Ye shall find the babe wrapped in swaddling clothes,^ 
 
 13 in a manger. And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the 
 
 14 heavenly host praising God, and saying, 'Glory to God in the highest, and on 
 
 16 earth peace to men of good will ! ^ And it came to pass, as the angels were 
 gone away from them into heaven, the shepherds said one to another, Let us 
 now go even unto Bethlehem, and see this thing which is come to pass, which 
 
 18 the Lord hath made known unto us. And they came with haste, and found 
 
 17 Mary, and Joseph, and the babe lying in a manger. And when they had 
 seen it they made known abroad the saying which was told them concerning 
 
 18 this child. And all they that heard, wondered at those things which were 
 
 19 told them by the shepherds. But Mary kept all these things, and pondered 
 
 20 them in her heart. And the shepherds returned, glorifying and praising Gt)d 
 for all the things that they had heard and seen, as it was told unto them. 
 
 § 11. The Circumcision and Presentation in the Temple. — Bethlehem 
 
 and Jerusalem. 
 
 St. Luke ii. 21-38. 
 
 21 And when eight days were accomplished for the circumcising of him,^ his 
 name was called JesUS, which was so named of the angel before he was 
 conceived in the womb. 
 
 22 And when the days of their ^ purification according to the law of Moses " 
 were accomplished, they brought him to Jerusalem, to present him to the Lord ; 
 
 2s (as it is written in the law of the Lord,** Every male that openeth the womb 
 
 24 shall be called holy to the Lord ;) and to offer a sacrifice according to that 
 which is said in the law of the Lord," A pair of turtledoves, or two young 
 
 25 pigeons. And, behold ! there was a man in Jerusalem, whose name toas 
 Simeon ; and the same man was just and devout, waiting for the consolation 
 
 26 of Israel : and the Holy Ghost was upon him. And it was revealed unto 
 him by the Holy Ghost, that he should not see death, before he had seen the 
 
 27 Lord's Christ. And he came by the Spirit into the temple : and when the 
 parents brought in the child Jesus, to do for him after the custom of the law, 
 
 28 Then took he him up in his arms, and blessed God, and said, 
 
 ^ lying in a manger. ^ good will toward men. ^ the child. * her 
 
 § 11. See Gal. iv. 4. " Lev. xii. 4-6. She shall then continue in the blood of her 
 
 purifying three and thirty days and when the days of her purifying arc fulfilled 
 
 •*Ex. xiii. 2. Sanctify unto me all the first-born, whatsoever openeth the womb among the 
 children of Israel, both of man and of beast ; it is mine. See ver. 12, etc. ; xxxiv. 19 ; Num iii. 
 12, 13; viii. 16, 17, etc. <= Lev. xii. 8. If she be not able to bring a lamb, then she 
 
 shall bring two turtles, or two young pigeons.
 
 14 THE INCARNATION, BIRTH, AND [Pabt I. § 12. 
 
 ST. LUKE II. 
 
 29 Lord ! now lettest thou thy servant depart 
 In peace, according to thy word : 
 
 30 For mine eyes have seen thy salvation, 
 
 31 Which thou hast prepared before the face of all people ; 
 
 32 A light to lighten the Gentiles," 
 And the glory of thy people Israel. 
 
 33 And his father ^ and his mother marvelled at those things which were 
 
 34 spoken of him. And Simeon blessed them, and said unto Mary his mother, 
 Behold ! this child is set for the fall and rising again of many in Israel ; and 
 
 35 for a sign which shall be spoken against, '(yea, a sword shall pierce through 
 thy own soul also,) that the thoughts of many hearts may be revealed. 
 
 36 And there was one Anna, a prophetess, the daughter of Phanuel, of the 
 tribe of Aser : she was of a great age, and had lived with an husband seven 
 
 37 years from her virginity ; and she was a widow of about fourscore and four 
 years, which departed not from the temple, but served God with fastings and 
 
 38 prayers night and day. And she coming in that instant gave thanks like- 
 wise unto God ^ and spake of him to all them that looked for the redemption 
 of ^ Jerusalem. 
 
 § 12. Visit of the Magi. — Jerusalem, Bethlehem. 
 St. Matt. ir. 1-12. 
 
 1 Now when Jesus was born in Bethlehem of Judaea in the days of Herod 
 
 2 the king, behold ! there came wise men from the east to Jerusalem, 'saying, 
 Where is he that is born King of the Jews ? for we have seen his star '' in the 
 
 s east, and are come to worship him. When Herod the king had heard these 
 
 4 things, he was troubled, and all Jerusalem with him. And when he had 
 gathered all the chief priests and scribes of the people together, he demanded 
 
 5 of them where Christ should be born. And they said unto him, In Bethlehem 
 
 6 of Jud«a : for thus it is written by the prophet," 'And thou Bethlehem, in the 
 land of Juda, art not the least among the princes of Juda : for out of thee 
 
 7 shall come a Governor, that shall rule my peojile Israel. Then Herod, when 
 he had privily called the wise men, enquired of them diligently what time the 
 
 1 Joseph and his mother '^ the Lord ^ for redemption in 
 
 " See Isa. xlix. 6 ; Acts xiii. 47. ^ See Num. xxiv. 17. <=Micah v 2. Thou, 
 
 Bethlehem Ephratah ! {though thou be little among the thousands of Judah) yrf out of thee 
 shall he come forth unto me, that is, to be ruler in Israel. 
 
 § 12. The presentation (§11) is placed before the visit of the Magi, because it could hardly 
 have taken place after the events connected with that visit. St. Luke passes over all that 
 occurred between the presentation and the return to Nazareth ; but it would be an excessive 
 precision which should consider ' irhni' in v. 39 as precluding those occurrences. As Bethlehem 
 was but a couple of hours walk from Jerusalem, a departure from the one is much the same 
 as from the other in view of a more distant journey. A comparison of both narratives is very 
 necessary to a full knowledge of the events. Each is the complement of the other.
 
 Part I. § 13.] CHILDHOOD OF OUR LORD. 15 
 
 ST. MATT. II. 
 
 8 star appeared. And he sent them to Bethlehem, and said, Go and seaich 
 diligently for the young child ; and when ye have found him, bring me word 
 
 9 again, that I may come and worship him also. When they had hcunl the 
 king, they departed ; and, lo ! the star, which they saw in the east, went 
 
 10 before them, till it came and stood over where the voung child was. When 
 
 11 they saw the star, they rejoiced with exceeding great joy. And when they 
 were come into the house, they saw the young child with Mary his mother, 
 and fell down, and worshipped him : and when they had opened their treasures, 
 
 12 they presented unto him gifts ; gold, and frankincense, and myrrh. And 
 being warned of God in a dream that they should not return to Herod, they 
 departed into their own country another way. 
 
 § 13. The Flight into Egypt : Herod's Cruelty. 
 St. Matt. ii. 13-18. 
 
 13 And when they were departed, behold ! the angel of the Lord appeareth to 
 Joseph in a dream, saying, Arise, and take the young child and his mother, 
 and flee into Egypt, and be thou there uncil I bring thee word: for Herod 
 
 14 will seek the young child to destroy him. AVhen he arose, he took the young 
 
 15 child and his mother by night, and departed into Egypt : and was there until 
 the death of Herod : that it might be fulfilled which was spoken of the Lord 
 by the prophet, saying. Out of Egypt have I called my Son.* 
 
 16 Then Herod, when he saw that he was mocked of the wise men, was exceed- 
 ing wroth, and sent forth, and slew all the children that were in Bethlehem, 
 and in all the coasts thereof, from two years old and under, according to th(; 
 
 17 time which he had diligently enquired of the wise men. Then was fulfilled 
 
 18 that which was spoken by Jeremy the prophet, saying,'' In Rama was there a 
 voice heard,' weeping, and great mourning: Rachel weeping /b?- her children, 
 and would not be comforted, because they are not. 
 
 § 11. The Return, and Settlement at Nazareth. 
 
 St. Matt. ii. 19-23. St. Luke ii. 39-40. 
 
 39 And when they had performed 
 all things according to the law 
 of the Lord, 
 
 19 But when Herod was dead, behold ! an 
 angel of the Lord appeareth in a dream to 
 
 20 Joseph in Egypt, Saying, Arise, and take 
 the young child and his mother, and go into 
 
 ' lamentation and weepinj;. 
 
 "Hos. xi. 1. When Israel u-as a cluiJ, then 1 luveJ nun, and called my son out of Eirypt. 
 
 *> Jer. xxxi. 15. Thus saith the Lokd ; A voice was heard in Ramah, lamentation, and 
 bitter weeping ; Rachel weeping for her children refused to be comforted for her children, 
 because they were not.
 
 16 THE BIETH AND CHILDHOOD OF OUR LORD. [Part I. § 15. 
 
 ST. MATT. II. ST. LUKE II. 
 
 the land of Israel ; for they are dead which 
 
 21 sought the young child's life. And he arose, 
 and took the young child and his mother, 
 
 22 and came into the land of Israel. But when 
 he heard that Archelaus did reign in Judgea 
 in the room of his father Herod, he was afraid 
 to go thither: and' being warned of God in a 
 dream, he turned aside into the parts of Gali- 
 
 23 lee : and he came and dwelt in a city called they returned into Galilee, to 
 Nazareth : that it might be fulfilled which their own city Nazareth, 
 was spoken by the prophets,* He shall be 
 
 called a Nazarene. 
 
 40 And the child grew,and waxed 
 strong,^ filled with wisdom : 
 and the grace of God was 
 upon him. 
 
 § 15. Jesus in the Temple when Twelve Years old. 
 St. Luke ii. 41-52. 
 
 « Now his parents went to Jerusalem every year at the^ feast of the passover. 
 
 42 And when he was twelve years old, they went up^ after the custom of the 
 
 43 feast. And when they had fulfilled the days, as they returned, the child 
 
 44 Jesus tan'ied behind in Jerusalem; and his parents'* knew not of it. But they, 
 supposing him to have been in the company, went a day's journey ; and they 
 
 45 sought him among their kinsfolk and acquaintance. And when they found 
 him ^ not, they turned back again to Jerusalem, seeking him. 
 
 46 And it came to pass, that after three days they found him in the temple, 
 sitting in the midst of the doctors, both hearing them, and asking them questions. 
 
 47 And all that heard him were astonished at his understanding and answers. 
 
 48 And when they saw him, they were amazed : and his mother said unto him. 
 Son, why hast thou thus dealt with us ? behold ! thy father and I have sought 
 
 49 thee sorrowing. And he said unto them, How is it that ye sought me ? 
 
 50 wist ye not that I must be about my Father's business? And they understood 
 
 51 not the saying which he spake unto them. And he went down with them, 
 and came to Nazareth, and was subject unto them ; but his mother kept all 
 these sayings in her heart. 
 
 62 And Jesus increased in wisdom and stature, and in favor with God and man. 
 
 1 notwithstanding ^ strong in spirit. ^ went up to Jerusalem 
 
 * Joseph and his mother * him 
 
 » See Tsa. liii. 1, 2, etc.
 
 PART II. 
 
 FROM THE BEGINNING OF JOHN THE BAPTIST'S mNISTRY 
 TO OUR LORD'S FIRST PASSOVER. 
 
 § 16. The Ministry of John the Baptist. — The Desert. The Jordan. 
 St. Matt. hi. 1-12. St. Mark. i. 1-8. St. Luke hi. 1-18. 
 
 1 The beginning of 
 the gospel of Jesus 
 Christ.1 
 
 1 Now in the fifteenth 
 year of the reign of 
 Tiberius CjBsar, (Pon- 
 tius Pilate being gov- 
 ernor of Judrea, and 
 Herod being tetrarch of 
 Galilee, and his brother 
 Philip tetrarch of Iturfea 
 and of the region of 
 Trachonitis, and Lysa- 
 nias the tetrarch of Abi- 
 
 2 lene. Annas being the 
 high priest, and Caia- 
 phas,-) the word of God 
 came unto John the son • 
 of Zacharias in the wil- 
 derness. 
 
 And he came into all 
 the country about Jor- 
 dan, preaching the bap- 
 tism of repentance for 
 the remission of sins ; 
 is written in Esaias^ * as it is written in the 
 
 1 In those days came 
 John the Baptist, 
 preaching in the wil- 
 
 2 derness of Judaea, say- 
 
 John did baptize in 
 the wilderness, and 
 preach the baptism of 
 repentance for the re- 
 
 ing,^ Repent ye : for 2 mission of sins ; as it 
 
 the kingdom of heaven 
 
 1 Christ, the Son of God 
 ^ and, sayinjj, 
 
 2 Annas and Caiaphas being the high priests 
 ■• in the prophets 
 
 § 16. For the time of the beginning of John's ministry reference must again be made to 
 the numerous works which treat of the subject. It is placed by Jarvis and others in Septem- 
 ber, A.D. 24. 
 
 8 17
 
 18 
 
 FROM THE BEGINNING OF JOHN'S MINISTRY [Part II. § 16. 
 
 ST. MATT. III. 
 
 8 is at hand ! For this 
 is he that was spoken 
 of by the prophet 
 Esaias, saying,'' The 
 voice of one crying in 
 the wilderness, Pre- 
 pare ye the way of the 
 Lord ! make his paths 
 straight ! 
 
 4 And the same John 
 had his raiment of 
 camel's hair, and a 
 leathern girdle about 
 his loins ; *^ and his meat 
 was locusts and wild 
 honey. 
 
 6 Then went out to 
 him Jerusalem and all 
 Judaea, and all the 
 region round about 
 
 6 Jordan, and were bap- 
 tized of him in the 
 river* Jordan, confess- 
 
 7 ing their sins. But 
 when he saw many of 
 the Pharisees and Sad- 
 ducees come to the ' 
 baptism, he said unto 
 
 ST. MARK I. 
 
 the prophet, Behold ! 
 I send my messenger" 
 before thy face, which 
 shall prepare thy way.'' 
 ••The voice of one cry- 
 ing in the wilderness, 
 Prepare ye the way of 
 the Lord ! make his 
 paths straight! 
 
 6 And John was clothed 
 
 with camel's hair, and 
 with a girdle of a skin 
 about his loins ; " and 
 he did eat locusts and 
 wild honey. 
 5 And there went out 
 unto him all the land 
 of Judaea, and all^ they 
 of Jerusalem, and were 
 
 baptized of him in the 
 river Jordan, confess- 
 ing their sins. 
 
 ST. LUKE III. 
 
 book of the words of 
 Esaias the prophet,^ ''The 
 voice of one crying in the 
 wilderness. Prepare ye 
 the way of the Lord ! 
 make his paths straight! 
 
 5 Every valley shall be 
 filled, and every moun- 
 tain and hill shall be 
 brought low ; and the 
 crooked shall be made 
 straight, and the rough 
 ways shall be made 
 
 6 smooth ; And all flesh 
 shall see the salvation 
 of God. 
 
 7 Then said he to the mul- 
 titude that came forth to 
 be baptised of him, O 
 
 1 the prophet, saying, 2 tjjy ^r^y before thee 
 
 8 and they of Jerusalem, and were all baptized * in Jordan * to his baptism 
 
 » Mai. iii. 1 (Cf. Matt. xi. 10; Lk. vii. 27). Behold! Iwill send my messeno^er,and he shall 
 prepare the way before me. 
 
 ^ Isa. xl. 3-5 (Cf Jno. i. 23). The voice of him that crieth in the wilderness, prepare ye 
 the way of the Lord ; make straight in the desert a hijrhway for our God ! Every valley shall 
 be exalted, and every mountain and hill shall be made low: and the crooked shall be mada 
 straight, and the rough places plain : and the glory of the Lord shall be revealed, and all flesh 
 shall see it together. Cf. Acts xiii. 24 ; xix. 4. « Cf. 2 Kings i. 8.
 
 Part II. § 16.] 
 
 TO OUR LORD'S FIRST PASSOVER. 
 
 19 
 
 ST. MATT. III. 
 
 them, O generation of 
 vipers ! who hath 
 warned you to flee 
 from the wrath to 
 
 8 come? Bring forth 
 therefore fruit ^ meet 
 
 9 for repentance : and 
 think not to say within 
 yourselves, We have 
 Abraham to our fath- 
 er : for I say unto you, 
 that God is able of 
 these stones to raise 
 up children unto Abra- 
 
 10 ham. And now^ the 
 axe is laid unto the 
 root of the trees; 
 therefore every tree 
 which bringeth not 
 forth good fruit is 
 hewn down, and cast 
 into the fire. 
 
 ST. MARK I. 
 
 ST. LUKE III. 
 
 generation of vipers! who 
 hath warned you to flee 
 from the wrath to come ? 
 
 8 Bring forth therefore 
 fruits worthy of repent- 
 ance, and besfin not to 
 say within yourselves, 
 
 "We have Abraham to 
 our father ; for I say 
 unto you, That God is 
 
 able of these stones to 
 raise up children unto 
 
 9 Abraham. And now also 
 the axe is laid unto the 
 root of the trees ; every 
 tree therefore which 
 bringeth not forth good 
 fruit is hewn down and 
 cast into the fire. 
 
 10 And the people asked 
 him, saying, "What shall 
 
 u we do then ? He an- 
 swereth and saith unto 
 them, He that hath two 
 coats, let him impart to 
 him that hath none ; and 
 he that hath meat, let 
 
 12 him do likewise. Then 
 came also publicans to 
 be baptized, and said unto 
 him, Master, what shall 
 
 13 we do ? And he said 
 unto them. Exact no 
 more than that which is 
 
 M appointed you. And the 
 soldiers likewise de- 
 manded of him, saying. 
 And what shall we do ? 
 
 1 firuits 
 
 ^ And now also
 
 20 
 
 FROM THE BEGINNING OF JOHN'S MINISTRY [Part II. §17, 
 
 ST. MATT. III. 
 
 ST. MARK I. 
 
 H I indeed baptize you 
 with water unto re- 
 pentance ; but he that 
 Cometh after me is 
 mightier than I, whose 
 shoes I am not worthy 
 to bear : he shall bap- 
 tize you with the Holy 
 Ghost, and with fire ; 
 
 12 Wliose fan is in his 
 hand, and he will 
 throughly purge his 
 floor, and gather his 
 wheat into the garner; 
 but he will burn up 
 the chaiF with un- 
 quenchable fire. 
 
 lo 
 
 7 And preached, saying. 
 There cometh One 
 mightier than I after 
 me, the lachet of whose 
 shoes I am not worthy 
 to stoop down and 
 
 8 unloose. I ^ have bap- 
 tized you with water : 
 but he shall baptize 
 you with the Holy 
 Ghost. 
 
 ST. LUKE III. 
 
 And he said unto them, 
 Do violence to no man, 
 accuse none* falsely ; and 
 be content with your 
 wages. 
 
 And as the people were 
 in expectation, and all 
 men mused in their 
 hearts of John, whether 
 he were the Christ, or 
 16 not ; John answered, say- 
 ing unto them all, I in- 
 deed baptize you with 
 water ; but One mightier 
 than I Cometh, the latchet 
 of whose shoes I am not 
 worthy to unloose : he 
 shall baptize you with 
 the Holy Ghost and with 
 fire : 
 
 n Whose fan is in his 
 hand, to'' throughly purge 
 his floor and to gather 
 the wheat into his jrar- 
 ner: but the chaff he 
 will burn with fire un- 
 quenchable. 
 
 18 And many other things 
 in his exhortation preach- 
 ed he unto the people. 
 
 § 17. The Baptism of our Lord. 
 St. Matt. hi. 13-17. St. Mark i. 9-11. 
 
 ■The Jordan. 
 
 St. Luke hi. 21-23. 
 
 13 Then cometh Jesus 
 from Galilee to Jordan 
 
 9 And it came to pass in 
 those days, that Jesus 21 Now when all the people 
 came from Nazareth of were baptized, it came 
 
 1 neither accuse any falsely 
 
 ^ and he will throughly purge his floor, and will gather 
 
 2 I indeed have baptized 
 
 § 17. There is a difference of opinion as to the time of our Lord's baptism. All probabilities 
 concur in pointing to the early part of January. That there is no difficulty from the tempe-
 
 PartII. §17. 
 
 TO OUR LORD'S FIRST PASSOVER. 
 
 21 
 
 ST. MATT. III. 
 
 unto John, to be bap- 
 
 14 tized of him. But he^ 
 forbad him, saying, I 
 have need to be bap- 
 tized of thee, and 
 comest thou to me ! 
 
 15 And Jesus answering 
 said unto him, Suffer 
 it to he so now : for 
 thus it becometh us to 
 fulfil all I'ighteousness. 
 Then he suffered him. 
 
 10 And Jesus, when he 
 was baptized, went up 
 straightway out of the 
 water ; and, lo ! the 
 heavens were opened,^ 
 and he saw the Spirit 
 of God descending like 
 a dove,^ lighting upon 
 
 17 him ; and lo ! a voice 
 from heaven, saying, 
 This is my beloved Son, 
 in whom I am well 
 pleased. 
 
 1 but John forbad 
 
 ST. MARK I. 
 
 Galilee, and was bap- 
 tized of John in Jordan. 
 
 ST. LUKE 111. 
 
 to pass, that Jesus also 
 being baptized, 
 
 10 And straightway com- 
 ing up out of the water, 
 he saw the heavens 
 
 opened, and the Spirit 
 like a dove descend- 
 
 11 ing unto* him: and^ 
 a voice from heaven, 
 saying, Thou art my 
 beloved Son, in thee*^ 
 I am well pleased. 
 
 and praying, the heaven 
 22 was opened, and the 
 Holy Ghost descended 
 in a bodily shape like a 
 dove upon him, and a 
 voice came from heaven/ 
 Thou art my beloved 
 Son ; in thee I am well 
 pleased. 
 
 2 were opened unto him 
 
 ^ and lighting: 
 
 upon 
 
 ^ and there came a voice ® in whom 
 
 ^ from heaven, which said, Thou art 
 
 rature of the air and the water at that season, is abundantly shown by Andrews, Life of our 
 Lord, pp. 33-35 (4th ed. ). The traditional day (January 6th) seems quite as likely as any other 
 suffgested. The difference in the record of the words pronounced by the heavenly voice in 
 Matt. iii. 17, as compared with the parallel places, seems almost too slight to require notice. 
 It is, however, made the occasion, by Robinson, for the following excellent note which is 
 quoted from his Harmony (p. 187) : "A like difference is seen in the four copies of the title on 
 the cross, Matt, xxvii. 37 ; Mar. xv. 26 ; Lk. xxiii. 38; Jno. xix. 19. And still more, in the 
 solemn words of our Lord at the institution of the cup, Matt. xxvi. 28 ; Mar. xiv. 24 ; Lk. 
 xxii. 20; 1 Cor. xi. 25. Similar varieties of expression in the different reports of the same 
 language are found in the following passages, as well as very many others: Matt. iii. II = 
 Mar. i. 7 = Lk. iii. 16 = Jno. i. 27. Matt, ix 11 = Mar. v. 16 = Lk v. 30. Matt xv. 27 = 
 Mar. vii. 28. Matt. xvi. 6-9 = Mar. viii. 17-19. Matt. xx. 33 == Mar. x. 51 = Lk. xviii. 41. 
 Matt. xxi. 9 = Mar. xi. 9 = Lk. xix. 38. Matt. xxvi. 39 = Mar. xiv. 36 = Lk. xxii. 42. Matt, 
 xxviii. 5, 6 = Mar. xvi. 6 = Lk. xxiv. 5, 6. All these examples go only to show that when 
 the Evangelists profess to record the expressions used by our Lord and others, they usually 
 give them according to the sense, and not according to the letter. As Le Clerc expresses it : 
 ' The Apostles seek rather to express the sense than the words.' Harm. p. 518." Of course 
 some allowance is to be made for the transfer of the original expressions into Greek ; but an ex- 
 amination of the above passages abundantly shows that this alone will not fully explain the facts.
 
 22 
 
 FROM THE BEGINNrNG OF iOHN'S MINISTRY [Part II. § 18 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 § 18. The 
 St. Matt. iv. 1-11. 
 
 1 Then was Jesus led 
 up of the Spirit into 
 the wilderness to be 
 tempted of the devil. 
 
 2 And when he had 
 fasted forty days and 
 forty nights, he was af- 
 terward an hungered. 
 
 3 And when the tempter 
 came to him, he said, 
 If thou be the Son of 
 God, command that 
 these stones be make 
 
 4 bread. But he answer- 
 ed and said, It is writ- 
 ten," Man shall not live 
 by bread alone, but by 
 every word that pro- 
 ceedeth out of the 
 mouth of God. 
 
 6 Then the devil tak- 
 eth him up into the 
 holy city, and set ^ him 
 on a pinnacle of the 
 
 fi temple, and saithunto 
 him. If thou be the 
 Son of God cast thy- 
 self down : for it is 
 written,** He shall give 
 his angels charge con- 
 cerning thee : and in 
 
 Temptation. — Desert 
 
 St. Mark i. 12, 13. 
 
 And immediately the 
 Spirit driveth him into 
 the wilderness. And 
 he was in ^ the wilder- 
 ness forty days, tempt- 
 ed of Satan : and was 
 with the wild beasts ; 
 
 of Judcea. 
 
 St. Luke iv. 1-13. 
 
 1 And Jesus being full of 
 the Holy Ghost returned 
 from Jordan, and was led 
 by the Spirit into the 
 
 2 wilderness, being forty 
 days tempted of the devil. 
 And- in those days he did 
 eat nothing: and when 
 they were ended, he^ 
 
 3 hungered. And the devil 
 said unto him. If thou be 
 the Son of God, command 
 this stone, that it be made 
 bread. 
 
 4 And Jesus answered 
 him,^ *It is written. That 
 man shall not live by 
 bread alone.* 
 
 9 And he brought him 
 to Jerusalem, and set 
 him on a pinnacle of the 
 temple, and said unto 
 him, If thou be the Son 
 of God, cast thyself down 
 
 10 from hence : for it is 
 written,^ He shall give 
 his angels charge over 
 thee, to keep thee : 
 
 1 was there in the wilderness ^ jjg afterward hungered ' saying, It is written 
 
 * by bread alone, but by every word of God. ^ setteth 
 
 « Deut. viii. 3. Man doth not live by bread only, but by every word that proceedeth out of 
 the mouth of the Lord doth man live. 
 *> Ps. xci. 11. For he shall give his angels charge over thee, to keep thee in all thy ways. 
 
 § 18. The occurrence of the temptation immediately after the baptism seems indicated by 
 the narrative, Jno. i. 29-44, as well as by the 'immediately' of St. Mark. The difference in 
 the order of the temptations in St. Matthew and St. Luke is perhaps designed to show that 
 these are but instances of the multitude of temptations with which our Lord was assailed.
 
 Part II. § 19.] 
 
 TO OUE LORD'S FIRST PASSOVER. 
 
 23 
 
 10 
 
 ST. MATT. IV. 
 
 their hands they shall 
 bear thee up, lest at 
 any time thou dash 
 thy foot against a stone. 
 Jesus said unto him, 
 It is written again,* 
 Thou shalt not tempt 
 the Lord thy God. 
 
 Again, the devil 
 taketh him up into an 
 exceeding high moun- 
 tain, and sheweth him 
 all the kingdoms of the 
 world, and the glory 
 of them ; and said^ 
 unto him, All these 
 things will I give thee, 
 if thou wilt fall down 
 and worshijj me. Then 
 saith Jesus unto him, 
 Get thee hence, Satan : 
 
 for it is written,** Thou 
 shalt worship the Lord 
 thy God, and him only 
 11 shalt thou serve. Then 
 the devil leaveth him, 
 
 and, behold ! angels 
 came and ministered 
 unto him. 
 
 ST. MABK I. 
 
 ST. LUKE IV. 
 
 11 and in their hands they 
 shall bear thee up, lest at 
 any time thou dash thy 
 
 12 foot against a stone. And 
 Jesus answering said unto 
 him. It is said,* Thou 
 shalt not tempt the Lord 
 thy God. 
 
 fi And the devil taking 
 him up,^ shewed unto 
 him all the kingdoms of 
 the world in a moment 
 
 6 of time. And the devil 
 said unto him. All this 
 power will I give thee: 
 and the glory of them, 
 for that is delivered 
 unto me, and to whom- 
 soever I will I give it. 
 
 1 If thou therefore wilt 
 worship me, all shall be 
 
 8 thine. And Jesus an- 
 swered and said unto 
 him,^ It is written,'' Thou 
 shalt worship the Lord 
 thy God, and him only 
 
 13 shalt thou serve. And 
 when the devil had ended 
 all the temptation, he 
 departed from him for a 
 season. 
 
 and the angels minis- 
 tered unto him. 
 
 § 19. Testimony of John the Baptist. — Bethany beyond Jordan. 
 
 St. John i. 19-34. 
 
 19 And this is the record of John, when the Jews sent priests and Levites from 
 
 20 Jerusalem to ask him, Who art thou ? And he confessed, and denied not ; 
 
 1 taking him up into an high mountain ^ saith 
 
 3 Get thee behind me, Satan ! for it is written 
 » Dent. vi. 16. Ye shall not tempt the Lord your God. 
 
 b Dent. vi. 13. Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God, and serve him, and shalt swear by his 
 name. Cf. x. 20.
 
 24 FROM THE BEGINNING OF JOHN'S MINISTRY [Part II. § 20. 
 
 ST. JOHN I. 
 
 21 but confessed, I am not the Christ. And they asked him, What then ? Art 
 thou Elias ? ^He saitli, I am not. Art thou that" prophet? And he an- 
 
 22 swered, No. Then said they unto him, Who art thou ? that we may give an 
 
 23 answer to them that sent us. What sayest thou of thyself? He said, I am 
 the voice of one crying in the wilderness, Make straight the way of the Lord, 
 
 25 as said the prophet Esaias.'' And tliey^ were sent of the Pharisees. And 
 they asked him, and said unto him. Why baptizest thou then, if thou be not 
 
 26 that Christ, nor Elias, neither that prophet ? John answered them, saying, 
 I baptize with water : but there standeth one among you, whom ye know not ; 
 
 27 who Cometh after me,^ whose shoe's latchet I am not worthy to unlose.*^ 
 
 28 These things were done in Bethany^ beyond Jordan, were John was 
 baptizing. 
 
 29 The next day he^ seeth Jesus coming unto him, and saith, Behold the Lamb 
 
 30 of God, which taketh away the sin of the world ! This is he of whom I said, 
 After me cometh a man which is preferred before me : for he was before me. 
 
 31 And I knew him not ; but that he should be made manifest to Israel, therefore 
 
 32 am I come baptizing with water. And John bare record, saying, I saw the 
 
 33 Spirit descending from heaven like a dove, and it abode upon him. And I 
 knew him not : but he that sent me to baptize with water, the same said unto 
 me. Upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending, and remaining on him, 
 
 34 the same is he which baptizeth with the Holy Ghost. "And I saw, and bare 
 record that this is the Son of God. 
 
 § 20. Interview of John's Disciples with our Lord. — The Jordan. 
 
 St. John i. 35-42. 
 
 le Again the next day after John stood, and two of his disciples ; and looking 
 
 37 upon Jesus as he walked, he saith. Behold the Lamb of God ! The^ two dis- 
 ciples heard him speak, and they followed Jesus. 
 
 38 Jesus' turned, and saw them following, and saith unto them. What seek ye ? 
 They said unto him. Rabbi, (which is to say, being interpreted. Master), where 
 
 39 dwellest thou? He saith unto them. Come and ye shall see.® They came, there- 
 therefore^ and saw where he dwelt, and abode with him that day : it^" was about 
 
 40 the tenth hour. One of the two which heard John speak, and followed him, 
 
 41 was Andrew, Simon Peter's brother. He first findeth his own brother Simon, 
 and saith unto him. We have found the Messias, which is, being interpreted, 
 
 1 and he saith 2 jijgy which were sent were 
 
 3 He it is, who coming after me, is preferred before me, whose shoe's * Bethabara 
 
 * John 6 and the two "^ Then Jesus * Come and see ' came and saw 
 
 1° for it was 
 
 a Cf. Lk. i. 17 ; Matt. xi. 14 ; xvii. 11-13. •> Isa. xl. 3. c Cf. Acts xiii. 25. 
 
 § 19. ver. 33. The Baptist's saying that he " knew not Jesus " must be taken, consistently 
 with Matt. iii. 14 (§ 17), to mean that he did not officially know him, so that he could declare 
 him to be the one whose way he had come to prepare.
 
 Part II. §21.1 TO OUR LORD'S FIRST PASSOVER. 25 
 
 ST. JOHN I. 
 
 42 Christ.' He ^ brought him to Jesus. When ^ Jesus beheld him, he said, Thou 
 art Simon the son of John:* thou shalt be called Cephas, which is by inter- 
 pretation, A stone. 
 
 § 21. Jesus going into Galilee, takes with him Philip. Interview with 
 
 Nathanael. 
 
 St. John i. 43-51. 
 
 43 The day following he* would go forth into Galilee, and findeth Philip, and 
 
 44 Jesus ^ saith unto him. Follow me. Now Philip was of Bethsaida, the city 
 
 45 of Andrew and Peter. Philip findeth Nathanael, and saith unto him, We have 
 found him, of whom Moses in the law, and the prophets did write, Jesus of 
 
 46 Nazareth, the son of Joseph. NathanaeF said unto him, Can there any 
 good thing come out of Nazareth ? Philip saith unto him, Come and see ! 
 
 47 Jesus saw Nathanael coming to him, and saith of him. Behold an Israelite 
 
 48 indeed, in whom is no guile ! Nathanael saith unto him, Whence knowest 
 thou me ? Jesus answered and said unto him, Before that Philip called 
 
 49 thee, when thou wast under the fig tree, I saw thee. Nathanael answered 
 so him,^ Rabbi ! thou art the Son of God ; thou art the King of Israel. Jesus 
 
 answered and said unto him, Because I said unto thee, I saw thee under the 
 61 fig tree, believest thou ? thou shalt see greater things than these. And he 
 saith unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto you,^ ye shall see heaven open, 
 and the angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of Man. 
 
 § 22. The Marriage at Cana, and Departure to Capernaum. 
 St. John ii. 1-12. 
 
 1 And the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee ; and the mother 
 
 2 of Jesus was there : and both Jesus was called, and his disciples, to the mar- 
 
 3 riage. And'" they had no wine, because the wine of the marriage was finished. 
 
 4 Then the mother of Jesus saith unto him. There '^ is no wine. Jesus saith 
 unto her, Woman, what have I to do with thee ? mine hour is not yet come. 
 
 6 His mother saith unto the servants. Whatsoever he saith unto you, do. And 
 
 there were set there six waterpots of stone, after the manner of the purifying 
 
 1 of the Jews, containing two or three firkins apiece. Jesus saith unto them, 
 
 8 Fill the waterpots with water. And they filled them up to the brim. And 
 
 he saith unto them. Draw out now, and bear unto the governor of the feast. 
 
 1 the Christ 2 \^^ i^g brought '^ and when 
 
 * Jona 5 Jesus would go ^ and saith unto him 
 
 ' And Nathanael * answered and saith unto him ^ hereafter ye shall see 
 
 ^° And when they wanted wine, the mother of Jesus saith " They have no wine 
 
 § 22. The tliird cUuj may refer hack to i. 44, as two days would suffice for the journey, which 
 could not have been above fifty miles ; or it may have reference to the time of his arrival in 
 G-alilee. " Cana, now Kana el-Jelil, was situated about seven miles north of Nazareth, and 
 jbout three miles N. by E. of Sepphoris." See Robinson's Bibl. Res. in Palest. III. p. 204. 
 
 4
 
 26 PRECEDING OUR LORD'S FIRST PASSOVER. [Paet H. § 22. 
 
 ST. JOHN II. 
 
 8 And they bare it. When the ruler of the feast had tasted the water that was 
 made wine, and knew not whence it was : (but the servants which drew the 
 
 10 water knew ;) the governor of the feast called the bridegroom, and saith 
 unto him. Every man at the beginning doth set forth good wine ; and when 
 men have well drunk,^ that which is worse ; hut thou hast kept the good wine 
 
 11 until now. This beginning of miracles did Jesus in Caua of Galilee, and 
 manifested forth his glory ; and his disciples believed on him. 
 
 12 After this he went down to Capernaum, he, and his mother, and his brethren, 
 and his disciples : and they continued there not many days. 
 
 1 then that which.
 
 PART III. 
 
 OUR LORD'S FIRST PASSOVER AND THE EVENTS UNTIL HIS 
 
 SECOND. 
 
 § 23. At the Passover Jesus purifies the Temple. — Jerusalem. 
 
 St. John ii. 13-25. 
 
 13 And the Jews' passover was at hand, and Jesus went up to Jerusalem, 
 
 14 and found in the temple those that sold oxen and sheep and doves, and the 
 
 15 changers of money sitting : And when he had made a scourge of small cords, 
 he drove them all out of the temple, and the sheep, and the oxen ; and poured 
 
 16 out the changer's money, and overthrew the tables ; And said unto them that 
 sold doves. Take these things hence ! make not my Father's house an house 
 
 n of merchandise. His^ disciples remembered that it was written,* The zeal of 
 thine house eateth me up.^ 
 
 18 Then answered the Jews and said unto him, What sign shewest thou unto 
 
 19 us, seeing that thou doest these things ? Jesus answered and said unto them, 
 
 20 Destroy this temple, and in three days I will raise it up. Then said the Jews, 
 Forty and six years was this temple in building, and wilt thou rear it up in 
 
 22 three days ? But he spake of the temple of his body. When therefore he 
 was risen from the dead, his disci jjles remembered that he had said this ;^ and 
 they believed the scripture, and the word which Jesus had said. 
 
 23 Now when he was in Jerusalem at the passover, in the feast day, many 
 
 24 believed in his name, when they saw the miracles which he did. But Jesus 
 
 25 did not commit himself unto them, because he knew all men, And needed not 
 that any should testify of man ; for he knew what was in man. 
 
 1 And his disciples * hath eaten ^ had said this unto them. 
 
 * Ps. Ixix 9. The zeal of thine house hath eaten me up. 
 
 § 23. In Matt. iv. 12 ; Mar. i. 14 ; Lk. iv. 14 (§ 26) it is said that Jesus returned into Galilee, 
 implying a previous absence. This succeeds the account of the temptation, but evidently did 
 not immediately follow it ; for the two former Gospels say expressly that it was after the 
 imprisonment of John the Baptist. Now St. John tells us (§ 19) that our Lord went into 
 Galilee on the next day after the Baptist's public testimony to him. The Baptist, therefore, 
 had not then been imprisoned, nor was he for some time afterwards. Cf Jno. iii. 22-24; 
 iv. 1-3. Hence the return mentioned by the other Evangelists refers to some subsequent return, 
 and most probably to that from the Passover of Jno. ii. 13. Thus they imply the attendance 
 at the Passover which St. John alone mentions. 
 
 In regard to the purification of the temple here mentioned and that recorded by the other 
 
 27
 
 28 OUR LORD'S FIRST PASSOVER, [Part III. § 24. 
 
 § 24. Interview with Nicodemus. — Jerusalem. 
 St. John hi. 1-21. 
 
 1 There was a man of the Pharisees named Nicodemus, a ruler of the Jews : 
 
 2 The same came to him^ by night, and said unto him, Rabbi, we know that 
 thou art a teacher come from God : for no man can do these miracles that 
 thou doest, except God be with him. 
 
 3 Jesus answered and said unto him, Verily, verily, I say unto thee. Except 
 a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of God. 
 
 4 Nicodemus saith unto him, How can a man be born when he is old ? can he 
 
 5 enter the second time into his mother's womb, and be born ? Jesus answered, 
 Verily, verily, I say unto thee. Except a man be born of water and of the 
 
 6 Spirit, he cannot enter into the kingdom of God. That which is born of the 
 
 7 flesh is flesh ; and that which is born of the Spirit is spirit. Marvel not 
 
 8 that I said unto thee. Ye must be born again. The wind bloweth where it 
 listeth, and thou hearest the sound thereof, but canst not tell whence it cometh, 
 and whither it goeth : so is every one that is born of the Spirit. 
 
 9 Nicodemus answered and said unto him. How can these things be ? 
 
 10 Jesus answered and said unto him. Art thou a master of Israel, and knowest 
 n not these things ? Verily, verily, I say unto thee. We speak that we do know, 
 
 12 and testify that we have seen ; and ye receive not our witness. If I have told 
 you earthly things, and ye believe not, how shall ye believe, if I tell you of 
 
 13 heavenly things ? And no man hath ascended up to heaven, but he that came 
 
 14 down from heaven, even the Son of man which is in heaven. And as Moses 
 lifted ujj the serpent in the wilderness,* even so must the Son of man be lifted 
 
 16 up : that whosoever believeth in him^ should have eternal life. For God so 
 loved the world, that he gave the ^ only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth 
 
 17 in him should not perish, but have everlasting life. For God sent not the^ 
 Son into the world to condemn the world ; but that the world through him 
 
 18 might be saved. He that believeth on him is not condemned : * he that 
 believeth not is condemned already, because he hath not believed in the name 
 
 19 of the only begotten Son of God. And this is the condemnation, that light is 
 come into the world, and men loved darkness rather than light, because their 
 
 1 came to Jesus '^ should not perish, but have ^ his * but he that believeth 
 
 a See Num. xxi. 8, 9. 
 
 Evangelists (see § 114) it must now be considered as settled by common agreement that they 
 refer to different events. The notes of time, in either case, are sufficiently definite, this being 
 placed by St. John near the beginning, and that by the Synoptical Evangelists at the close, of 
 our Lord's ministry. The distinguishing circumstances are somewhat different, and there is 
 no improbability that there should have been occasion for the repetition of such an act after 
 so long an interval, nor that it should have been repeated. That St. John should have 
 mentioned only one, while the earlier Evangelists mention only the other, is a natural con- 
 sequence of the supplementary character of his Gospel, for the most part forbearing to repeat 
 what has been already told by them, and calling attention to such important incidents as they 
 had left unnoticed.
 
 Part III. § 25.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE SECOND. 29 
 
 ST. JOHN III. 
 
 20 deeds were evil. For every oue that doeth evil hateth the light, neither 
 
 21 Cometh to the light, lest his deeds should be reproved. But he that doeth 
 truth Cometh to the light, that his deeds may be made manifest, that they are 
 wrought in God. 
 
 § 25. Our Lord Baptizes in the Country of Judaea. Further Testimony of 
 
 John, while still Baptizing. 
 St. John hi. 22-36. 
 
 22 After these things came Jesus and his disciples into the land of Judaea ; and 
 
 23 there he tarried with them and baptized. And John also was baptizing in 
 ^non near to Salim, because there was much water there : and they came, 
 
 24 and were baptized. For John was not yet cast into prison. 
 
 25 Then there arose a question between some of John's disciples and a Jew^ 
 
 26 about purifying. And they came unto John, and said unto him. Rabbi, he 
 that was with thee beyond Jordan, to whom thou barest witness, behold ! the 
 
 2r same baptizeth, and all men come to him. John answered and said, A man 
 28 can receive nothing exceept it be given him from heaven. Ye yourselves 
 bear me witness, that I said, I am not the Christ, but that I am sent before 
 •i9 him. He that hath the bride is the bridegroom : but the friend of the bride- 
 groom, which standeth and heareth him, rejoiceth greatly because of the 
 
 30 bridegroom's voice : this my joy therefore is fulfilled. He must increase, but 
 
 31 I must decrease. He that cometh from above is above all : he that is of the 
 earth is earthly, and speaketh of the earth : he that cometh from heaven 
 
 32 testifieth^ 'what he hath seen and heard, and no man receiveth his testimony. 
 
 33 He that hath received his testimony hath set to his seal that God is true. 
 
 34 For he whom God hath sent speaketh the words of God : for he ^ giveth not 
 
 35 the Spirit by measure unto him.. The Father loveth the Son, and hath given 
 
 36 all things into his hand. He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life : 
 he"* that believeth not the Son shall not see life ; but the wrath of God 
 abideth on him. 
 
 § 26. (A) John the Baptist is seized. 
 
 St. Matt. xiv. 3-5. St. Mark vi. 17-20. St. Luke hi. 19, 20. 
 
 3 For Herod had laid \^ For Herod himself had w But Herod the tetrarch, 
 
 hold on John, and sent forth and laid hold being reproved by him 
 
 1 the Jews 
 
 2 he that cometh from heaven is above all. And what he hath seen ami heard, that he 
 testifieth ; and no man ^ God giveth * and he 
 
 § 25. After the Passover Jesus went into the country and continued there until John was 
 seized. Then he went through Samaria (§ 27) into Galilee (§ 28). 
 
 § 26. The seizing of John the Baptist is mentioned by St. Mark as having taken place some 
 time before. The account is placed here because of its parallelism with the other Evangelists ; 
 but, of course, this is not to be considered as any real exception to the accuracy of chronological 
 sequence preserved throughout by St. Mark.
 
 30 
 
 OUR LORD'S FIRST PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part HI. § 26. 
 
 ST. MATT. XIV. 
 
 bound him, and put 
 Mm in prison for 
 Herodias' sake, his 
 brother Philip's wife. 
 
 4 For John said unto 
 him, It is not lawful 
 for thee to have her. 
 
 fi And when he would 
 have put him to death, 
 he feared the multitude, 
 because they counted 
 him as a prophet. 
 
 ST. MARK VI. 
 
 upon John, and bound 
 him in prison for Hero- 
 dias' sake, his brother 
 Philip's wife: for he 
 IS had married her. For 
 John had said unto 
 Herod, It is not lawful 
 for thee to have thy 
 
 19 brother's wife. There- 
 fore Herodias had a 
 quarrel against him, 
 and would have killed 
 him ; but she could 
 
 20 not: for Herod feared 
 John, knowing that he 
 was a just man and 
 an holy, and observed 
 him ; and when he 
 heard him, he hesi- 
 tated much,^ and heard 
 him gladly. 
 
 20 
 
 ST. LUKE III. 
 
 for Herodias his broth- 
 er's ^ wife, and for all the 
 evils which Herod had 
 done, added yet tliis 
 above all, that he shut up 
 John in prison. 
 
 (B.) Our Lord afterwards departs into Galilee. 
 
 Matt. iv. 12. Mab. i. 14.» 
 
 12 Now when 
 he * had heard 
 that John was 
 cast into pris- 
 on, he depart- 
 ed into Gali- 
 lee. 
 
 14 Now after 
 that John was 
 put in prison, 
 Jesus came in- 
 to Galilee, — 
 
 Lk. IV. 14." Jno. IV. 1-3. 
 
 1 When therefore Jesus ^ 
 knew how the Pharisees 
 had heard that Jesus made 
 and baptized* more disci- 
 
 2 pies than John, (though 
 Jesus himself baptized not, 
 
 the power of s but his disciples,) he left 
 the Spirit into Judaea, and departed again 
 Galilee: — into Galilee. 
 
 14 And Jesus 
 returned in 
 
 § 27. Discourse with the Woman of Samaria. Many Samaritans believe 
 
 on him. — Shechem. 
 
 St. John iv. 4-42. ' 
 
 And he must needs go through Samaria. Then cometh he to a city of 
 Samaria, which is called Sychar, near to the parcel of ground that Jacob gave 
 
 1 his brother Philip's wife 
 
 a See iii. 22-26. 
 2 did many things 
 
 8 the Lord knew 
 
 when Jesus
 
 Part HI. § 27.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE SECOND. 31 
 
 ST JOHN IV. 
 
 6 to his son Joseph." Now Jacob's well was there. Jesus therefore, being 
 wearied with Ms journey, sat thus on the well : and it was about the sixth 
 hour. 
 
 7 There cometh a woman of Samaria to draw water : Jesus saith unto her, 
 
 8 Give me to drink. (For his disciples were gone aAvay unto the city to buy 
 
 9 meat.) Saith' the woman of Samaria unto him, How is it that thou, being a 
 Jew, askest drink of me, which am a woman of Samaria ?- 
 
 10 Jesus answered and said unto her. If thou knewest the gift of God. and who 
 it is that saith to thee, Give me to drink ; thou wouldest have asked of him, 
 
 11 and he would have given thee living water. The woman saith unto him, Sir, 
 thou hast nothing to draw with, and the well is deep : from whence then hast 
 
 12 thou that living water ? Art thou greater than our father Jacob, which gave 
 us the well, and drank thereof himself, and his children, and his cattle ? 
 
 13 Jesus answered and said unto her, TVliosoever drinketh of this water shall 
 
 14 thirst again ; but whosoever drinketh of the water that I shall give him shall 
 never thirst ; but the water that I shall give him shall be in him a well of 
 
 15 water springing up into everlasting life. The woman saith unto him, Sir, give 
 me this water, that I thirst not, neither come hither to draw. 
 
 j^ He^ saith unto her, Go, call thy husband, and come hither. The woman 
 answered and said, I have no husband. 
 
 18 Jesus said unto her, Thou hast well said, I have no husband : for thou 
 hast had five husbands ; and he whom thou now hast is not thy husband : in 
 
 19 that saidst thou truly. The woman saith unto him, Sir, I perceive that thou 
 
 20 art a prophet. Our fathers worshipped in this mountain ; and ye say, that in 
 Jerusalem is the place where men ought to worship. 
 
 21 Jesus saith unto her. Woman, believe me. the hour cometh, when ye shall 
 
 22 neither in this mountain, nor yet at Jerusalem, worship the Father. Ye wor- 
 ship ye know not what : we know what we worship : for salvation is of the 
 
 23 Jews. But the hour cometh, and now is, when the true worshippers shall 
 worship the Father in spirit and in truth : for the Father seeketh such to 
 
 24 worship him. God is a spirit; and they that worship^ must worship in spirit 
 2s and in truth. The woman saith unto him, I know that Messias cometh, (which 
 
 is called Christ :) when he is come, he will tell us all things. 
 I? Jesus saith unto her, I that speak unto thee am he. And upon this came 
 his disciples, and marvelled that he talked with the woman : yet no man said, 
 
 28 "WTiat seekest thou ? or, Why talkest thou with her ? The woman then left 
 
 29 her waterpot, and went her way into the city, and saith to the men. Come, 
 see a man, which told me all things that ever I did : is not this the Christ? 
 
 30 They* went out of the city, and came unto him. 
 
 32 In the mean while his disciples prayed him, saying. Master, eat. But 
 
 " See Gen. xlviii. 22 ; Josh. xvii. 14-18 ; xxiv. 32. 
 1 Then saith '■' a woman of Samaria ? for the Jews have no dealings with the Samaritans. 
 8 Jesus saith * they that worship him must worship him * Then they went
 
 32 
 
 OUR LORD'S FIRST PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part III. § 28. 
 
 ST. JOHN IV. 
 
 33 he said unto them, I have meat to eat that ye know not of. Therefore said 
 
 34 the disciples one to another, Hath any man brought him aught to eat ? Jesus 
 saith unto them. My meat is to do the will of him that sent me, and to finish 
 
 35 his work. Say not ye. There are yet four months, and then cometh harvest ? 
 behold, I say unto you. Lift up your eyes, and look on the fields ; for they 
 
 36 are white to harvest. Already ' he that reapeth receiveth wages, and gathereth 
 fruit unto life eternal ; that both he that soweth and he that reapeth may 
 
 3'' rejoice together. And herein is that saying true. One soweth, and another 
 38 reapeth. I sent you to reap that whereon ye bestowed no labor : other men 
 
 labored, and ye are entered into their labors. 
 s!i And many of the Samaritans of that city believed on him for the saying of 
 « the woman, which testified, He told me all that ever I did. So when the 
 
 Samaritans were come unto him, they besought him that he would tarry with 
 
 41 them : and he abode there two days. And many more believed because of 
 
 42 his own word ; and said unto the woman, Now we believe, not because of thy 
 saying: for we have heard him ourselves, and know that this is indeed^ the 
 Saviour of the world. 
 
 § 28. Our Lord teaches publicly in Galilee. 
 Matt. IV. 17. Mar. i. 14" 15. Lk. iv. U** 15. - Jno. iv. 43-45. 
 
 12 (Now when Je- 
 sus had heard 
 that John was 
 cast into pris- 
 on, he departed 
 into Galilee. — ) 
 
 1^ From that 
 time Jesus be- 
 gan to preach, 
 
 14 (Now after that 
 John was put 
 in prison, Je- 
 sus came into 
 Galilee. — ) 
 Preaching the 
 gospel ■'of God: 
 
 15 ^ The time is 
 
 14 (And Jesus re- 
 turned in the 
 power of the 
 Spirit into Gal- 
 ilee.) 
 
 And there went 
 out a feme of 
 
 43 
 
 44 
 
 him 
 
 through 
 
 Now after two 
 days he departed 
 thence^ into Galilee. 
 For Jesus himself 
 testified," that a pro- 
 phet hath no honor 
 in his own country. 
 45 Then when he was 
 come into Galilee, 
 
 1 they are white already to harvest. And he that reapeth 
 
 2 is indeed the Christ, the Saviour ^ departed thence, and went into 
 * of the kingdom of God * and saying, the time is 
 
 "i Matt. xiii. 57 ; Mar. vi. 4 ; Lk. iv. 24. 
 
 § 27. ver. 35. This gives an important, though not veiy precise, indication of the time. 
 The first-fruits of the harvest were by the law (Lev. xxiii. 5, 10, 11, etc.) to be offered on the 
 morrow after the paschal Sabbath. This is said to refer to the barley harvest (Robinson, Bibl. 
 Res. in Palest. II. p. 99 sq.), the wheat harvest being two or three weeks later. The reference 
 here must be to the earlier harvest, the harvest, of which mention is made in Leviticus. Hence 
 this journey, four months before, took place somewhere about the beginning of December. 
 This gives a probable duration of a year and six months to the ministry of John before his 
 imprisonment. 
 
 § 28. On the jiarallclism of the three Synoptical Gos])els with Jno. iv. 4.3-45 there is a 
 difference of opinion, not without its bearing on the question of the length of our Lord's
 
 Part III. § 29.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE SECOND. 
 
 33 
 
 ST. MATT. IV. 
 
 and to 
 Repent : 
 
 say, 
 for 
 
 the kingdom of 
 
 IS at 
 
 heaven 
 hand. 
 
 ST. MARK I. 
 
 fulfilled, and 
 the kingdom of 
 God is at 
 hand ! repent 
 ye, and believe 
 the gospel. 
 
 ST. LUKE IV. 
 
 all the region 
 round about. 
 And he taught 
 in their syna- 
 gogues, being 
 glorified of all. 
 
 ST. JOHN IV. 
 
 the Galila^ans re- 
 ceived him, having 
 seen all the things 
 that he did at Jeru- 
 salem at the feast : 
 for they also went 
 unto the feast. 
 
 § 29. The healing of the Son of a Nobleman of Capernaum at Cana. 
 
 St. John iv. 46-54. 
 4G So he^ came again into Cana of Galilee, where he made the water wine." 
 
 "And there was a certain nobleman, whose son was sick at Capernaum. 
 
 47 When he heard that Jesus was come out of Juda;a into Galilee, he went unto 
 him and besought him'- that he would come down, and heal his son: for he 
 
 48 was at the point of death. Then said Jesus unto him, Except ye see signs 
 
 49 and wonders, ye will not believe. The nobleman saith unto him. Sir, come 
 so down ere my child die. Jesus saith i;nto him. Go thy way ; thy son liveth. 
 
 •''The man believed the word that Jesus had spoken unto him, and he went 
 
 51 his way. And as he was now going down, the** servants met him, and told 
 
 52 him, that his ^ son liveth. Then enquired he of them the hour when he began 
 to amend. And they said unto him. Yesterday at the seventh hour the fever 
 
 53 left him. So the father knew that it was at the same hour, in the which 
 Jesus said unto him. Thy son liveth : and himself believed, and his whole 
 
 54 house. This is again the second miracle that Jesus did, when he was come 
 out of Judfea into Galilee. 
 
 § 30. Our Lord teaches at Nazareth, and is rejected. 
 St. Luke iv. 16-30. 
 
 16 And he came to Nazareth, where he Iiad been brought up ; and, as his 
 custom was, he went into the synagogue on the sabbath day, and stood up for 
 
 17 to read. And there was delivered unto him the book of the prophet Esaias. 
 And when he had opened the book, he found the place where it was written, 
 
 ^ So Jesus came ^ him 
 
 ^ And the man ■* his servant ^ tokl him, sayin<j, thy son 
 « Chap. ii. 1-11. 
 
 ministry. The arrangement of Robinson and Thomson is here followed, in opposition to that 
 of Tischendorf, inasmuch as all the accounts seem to present this as the entrance, in Galilee, 
 of our Lord upon his public work of preaching, and it seems more natural to place this before 
 the miracle mentioned in § 29. 
 
 § 30. This visit to Nazareth was before our Loi'd's taking up his abode at Capernaum 
 (Matt. iv. 1.3 ; Lk. iv. 31 ). In Matt. xiii. 54-58 ; Mar. vi. 1-6 (§ 58) we have the record of a 
 subsequent visit, and repeated rejection. It is very noticeable that tliis is the first record of 
 any open opposition to our Lord, and occurred in the town in which he had been brought 
 up. Hitherto, whatever dislike any had felt to his teaching, there had been no public manifes- 
 tation of it.
 
 34 OUR LORD'S FIRST PASSOVER, [Part III. § 31. 
 
 ST. LUKE IV. 
 
 18 *The Spirit of the Lord is upon me, because he hath anointed me to preach 
 the gospel to the poor ; he hath sent me * to preach deliverance to the captives, 
 and recovering of sight to the blind, to set at liberty them that are bruised, 
 
 20 to preach the acceptable year of the Lord. And he closed the book, and he 
 gave it again to the minister, and sat down. And the eyes of all them that 
 were in the synagogue were fastened on him. 
 
 21 And he began to say unto them, This day is this scripture fulfilled in your 
 
 22 ears. And all bare him witness, and wondered at the gracious words which 
 a.'s proceeded out of his mouth. And they said, Is not this Joseph's son ? 'And 
 
 he said unto them, Ye will surely say unto me this proverb, Physician, heal 
 thyself: whatsoever we have heard done in Capernaum, do also here in thy 
 
 24 country. And he said. Verily I say unto you. No prophet is accepted in his 
 
 25 own country. But I tell you of a truth, many widows were in Israel in the days 
 of Elias, when the heaven was shut up three years and six months,'' when 
 
 26 great famine was throughout all the land ; but unto none of them was Elias 
 sent, save unto Sarepta,*^ a city of Sidon, unto a woman that was a widow\ 
 
 27 And many lepers were in Israel in the time of Eliseus the prophet ; and none 
 
 28 of them was cleansed, saving '' Naaman the Syrian. And all they in the syn- 
 
 29 agogue, when they heard these things, were filled with wrath, and rose up, 
 and thrust him out of the city, and led him unto the brow of the hill whereon 
 
 30 their city was built, that they might cast him down headlong. But he passing 
 through the midst of them went his way.^ 
 
 § 31. Leaving Nazareth, he fixes his Abode at Capernaum. 
 
 St. Matt. iv. 13-16. St. Luke iv. 31. 
 
 13 And leaving Nazareth, he came and dwelt in Ca- 3i And came down to 
 pernaum, which is upon the sea coast, in the borders Capernaum, a city of 
 
 14 of Zabulon and Nephthalim : that it might be ful- Galilee, — 
 filled which was spoken by Esaias the prophet, 
 
 15 saying, *^The land of Zabulon, and the land of Neph- 
 thalim {by the way of the sea beyond Jordan, 
 
 16 Galilee of the Gentiles ;) the people which sat in 
 darkness saw great light : and to them which sat 
 in the region and shadow of death light is sprung up. 
 
 1 hath sent me to heal the broken-hearted, to preach 
 
 ■ Isa. Ixi. 1, 2 (Comp. Iviii. 6.) The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me; because the Lord 
 ;hatli anointed me to preach good tidings unto the meek ; he hath sent me to bind up the broken- 
 hearted, to proclaim liberty to the captives, and the opening of the prison to them that are 
 bound ; to proclaim the acceptable year of the Lord. 
 
 *> 1 Kings xvii. 1. 
 
 « 1 Kings xvii. 9. 
 
 ^ 2 Kings V. 
 
 « Corap. Jno. viii. 59 ; x. 39. 
 
 • Isa. ix. 1 , 2. Nevertheless the dimness shall not be such as was in her vexation, when at the
 
 Part HI. §32.] AOT) THE EVENTS UNTIL THE SECONT). 35 
 
 § 32. The Call of Peter and Andrew, of James and John, with the miraculous 
 Draught of Fishes. — Near Capernaum. 
 
 St. Matt. IV. 18-22. St. Mark i. 16-20. St. Luke v. 1-11. 
 
 1 And it came to pass, 
 that, as the people pressed 
 upon him to hear the 
 word of God, he stood by 
 the lake of Gennesaret, 
 
 2 and saw two ships stand- 
 ing by the lake : but the 
 fisherman were gone out 
 of them, and were wash- 
 
 8 ing their nets. And he 
 entered into one of the 
 ships.which was Simon's,'' 
 and prayed him that he 
 would thrust out a little 
 from the land. And he 
 sat down in the ship,' and 
 taught the people. 
 
 1 he sat down, and taught the people out of the ship 
 
 first he lightly afiflicted tlie land of Zebulon and the land of Naphtali, and afterwards did more 
 grievously afBict her by the way of the sea, beyond Jordan, in Galilee of the nations. The 
 people that walked in darkness — have seen a great light : they that dwell in the land of the 
 shadow of death — upon them hath the light shined. 
 8 Jno. i. 40-44. 
 
 § 32. How long subsequent this primary call of the four apostles was to the interview with 
 three of them mentioned in Jno. i. 40-42, it would be difficult to determine with precision, as 
 well as how long it preceded the final definite choice of the twelve from among the whole 
 number of the disciples (Matt. x. 2-4; Mar. iii. 13-19; vi. 12-19), because data are wanting 
 for the exact determination of the time of the events in this section. It is evident, however, 
 that this was not our Lord's first meeting with these disciples, and it may very naturally have 
 happened that they had had many other interviews with him besides the one recorded by 
 St. John. 
 
 There must probably have been a peculiar intimacy between those thus for a time associated 
 with Jesus before others were called (with which also their natural relationship to each other 
 harmonized) and a peculiar relation to their Lord Accordingly it is found in many of the 
 subsequent events that three of them, Peter, James, and Jolm, were singled out from among 
 the rest of the Apostles to stand especially near to Jesus 
 
 On the difierences in this narrative between St. Luke and the other Evangelists, the remark 
 here quoted by Pobinson from Spanheim (Dubia Evang. Tom. III. Dub. 72. vii.) is excellent : 
 " The things related by St. Luke are not denied by St. Matthew, but only passed over. Noth- 
 ing indeed is more common than that what is passed over by one, is supplied by another ; lest, 
 either the sacred writers should seem to have written by agreement, or the readers should cling 
 to one of them, the others being despised."
 
 36 
 
 OUR LORD'S FIRST PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part III. §32. 
 
 ST. MATT. IV. 
 
 ST. MABK I. 
 
 18 And* walking by le Now as he went along 
 
 the sea of Galilee, he by the sea of Galilee, 
 
 saw two brethren, he saw Simon and 
 
 Simon called Peter,* the brother of Simon ^ 
 
 and Andrew his broth- Andrew, casting about 
 
 ST. LUKE V. 
 
 4 Now when he had left 
 speaking, he said unto 
 Simon, Launch out into 
 the deep, and let down 
 your nets for a draught. 
 
 fi And Simon answering 
 said, ^Master, we have 
 toiled all the night, and 
 have taken nothing : 
 nevertheless at thy word 
 I will let down the nets.^ 
 
 6 And when they had this 
 done, they inclosed a 
 great multitude of fishes : 
 and their nets were break- 
 
 7 ing.^ And they beckoned 
 unto their partners* in 
 the other ship, that they 
 should come and help 
 them. And they came, 
 and filled both the ships, 
 so that they began to sink. 
 
 8 When Simon Peter saw 
 it, he fell down at Jesus' 
 knees, saying, Depart 
 from me ; for I am a sin- 
 
 9 ful man, Lord ! For 
 he was astonished, and 
 all that were with him, at 
 the draught of the fishes 
 which they had taken : 
 
 10 and so was also James, 
 and John, the sons of 
 Zebedee, which were 
 partners with Simon. 
 
 1 said unto him ^ net 
 
 ^ And Jesus, walking saw 
 
 ^ their net brake 
 ^ as he walked by 
 
 » Comp. Jno. i. 40-42. 
 
 * which were in the 
 ' Andrew his brother
 
 Paet m. §33.J AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE SECOND. 
 
 3T 
 
 ST. MATT. IV. 
 
 er, casting a net into 
 the sea : for they were 
 
 19 fishers. And he saith 
 unto them, Follow me, 
 and I will make you 
 
 20 fishers of men. And 
 they straightway left 
 their nets, and fol- 
 
 21 lowed him. And going 
 on from thence, he saw 
 other two brethen, 
 James the son of Zeb- 
 edee, and John his 
 brother, in a ship with 
 Zebedee their father, 
 mending their nets ; 
 and he called them. 
 
 22 And they immedi- 
 ately left the ship and 
 their father, and fol- 
 lowed him. 
 
 ST. MARK 1. 
 
 nets in^ the sea: for 
 
 17 they were fishers. And 
 Jesus said unto them, 
 Come ye after me, 
 and I will make you 
 to become fishers of 
 
 18 men. And straight- 
 way they forsook the ^ 
 nets, and followed him. 
 
 19 And when he had gone 
 a little farther,^ he saw 
 James the son of Zeb- 
 edee, and John his 
 brother, who also were 
 in the ship mending 
 
 20 their nets. And 
 straightway he called 
 them ; and they left 
 their father Zebedee 
 in the ship with the 
 hired servants, and 
 went after him. 
 
 ST. LUKE V. 
 
 And Jesus said unto 
 
 Simon, Fear not ; from 
 
 henceforth thou shalt 
 catch men. 
 
 11 And when they had 
 brought their ships to 
 land, they forsook all, 
 and followed him. 
 
 21 
 
 § 33. The healing of a Demoniac 
 
 St. Mark i. 21-28. 
 
 And they went into Capernaum; 
 and straightway on the sabbath day 
 
 22 he taught in * the synagogue. And 
 they were astonished at his doctrine : 
 for he taught them as one that had 
 authority, and not as the scribes. 
 
 Vj And straightway^ there was in their 
 synagogue a man with an unclean 
 
 £4 spirit ; and he cried out, saying,*" 
 What have we to do with thee, thou 
 Jesus of Nazareth ? art thou come to 
 destroy us ? we ^ know thee who 
 thou art, the Holy One of God ! 
 
 25 And Jesus rebuked him : ^ Hold 
 
 in the Synagogue. — Capernaum. 
 
 St. Luke iv. 31^-37. 
 
 [He came down to Capernaum, a 
 city of Galilee], and taught them on 
 
 32 the sabbath days. And they were 
 astonished at his doctrine : for his 
 word was with power. 
 
 33 And in the synagogue there was 
 a man, which had a spirit of an un- 
 clean devil, and cried out with a 
 
 34 loud voice,'^ Let ?(S alone ; what have 
 we to do with thee, thou Jesus of 
 Nazareth ? art thou come to destroy 
 us ? I know thee who thou art, the 
 
 35 Holy One of God ! And Jesus re- 
 buked him, saying. Hold thy peace, 
 
 1 casting a net into 2 tiigjj. Q^^g 
 
 * he entered into the synagogue, and taught 
 •> Saying, Let us alone ! what have we 
 
 * I know 
 
 ' farther thence 
 6 omit straightway. 
 ' Saying, Let us alone ! 
 ® rebuked him, saying,
 
 38 
 
 OUR LORD'S FIRST PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part III. §34. 
 
 ST. MARK I. 
 
 I* thy peace, and come out of him. Aud 
 wheu the unclean sjjirit had torn him, 
 and cried witli a loud voice, he came 
 
 27 out of him. And they were all 
 amazed, insomuch that they ques- 
 tioned among themselves, saying. 
 What is this ? a new doctrine with 
 authority ! He ^ commandeth even 
 the unclean spirits, and they do 
 
 28 obey him ! And immediately his 
 fame spread abroad everywhere^ 
 throughout all the region round 
 about Galilee. 
 
 ST. LUKE IV. 
 
 and come out of him. And when 
 the devil had thrown him in the 
 midst, he came out of him, aud hurt 
 3« him not. And they were all amazed, 
 and spake among themselves, saying, 
 
 What a word is this ! for with author- 
 ity and power he commandeth the 
 unclean spirits, and they come out ! 
 
 37 And the fame of him went out into 
 every place of the country round 
 about. 
 
 § 34. The healing of Peter's Wife's Mother, and of many others. — Capernaum. 
 St. Matt. viii. 14-17. St. Mark i. 29-34. St. Luke iv. 38-41. 
 
 14 And when Jesus 
 was come into Peter's 
 liouse, he saw his 
 
 wife's mother laid, and 
 15 sick of a fever. And 
 
 he touched her hand, 
 and the fever left her : 
 and she arose, and 
 ministered unto him.^ 
 When the even was 
 come, they brought 
 unto him many that 
 were possessed with 
 devils : and he cast out 
 the spirits with his 
 
 29 And forthwith, when 
 they were come out 
 of the synagogue, they 
 entered into the house 
 of Simon and Andrew, 
 with James and John. 
 
 30 But Simon's wife's 
 mother lay sick of a 
 fever, and anon they 
 
 31 tell him of her. And 
 he came and took her 
 by the hand, and lifted 
 her up ; and * the fever 
 left her ; and she min- 
 istered unto them. 
 
 32 And at even, when 
 the sun did set, they 
 brought unto him all 
 that were diseased, and 
 them that were pos- 
 sessed with devils. 
 
 33 And all the city was 
 gathered together at 
 
 34 the door. And he 
 healed many that were 
 
 38 And he arose out of 
 the synagogue, and en- 
 tered into Simon's house. 
 
 And Simon's wife's moth- 
 er was taken with a great 
 fever ; and they besought 
 39 him for her. And he 
 stood over her, and 
 rebuked the fever ; and 
 it left her ; and imme- 
 diately she arose and 
 ministered unto them. 
 
 Now when the sun was 
 setting, all they that had 
 any sick with divers dis- 
 eases brought them unto 
 
 40 
 
 him ; and he laid his 
 hands on every one of 
 
 ^ What thing is this ? what new doctrine is this ? for with authority commandeth he even 
 2 omit everywhere * unto them * and immediately the fever
 
 Part III. § 35.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE SECOND. 
 
 39 
 
 ST. MATT. VIII. 
 
 word, and healed all 
 17 that were sick: that 
 
 23 
 
 ST. MARK I. 
 
 sick of divers diseases, 
 and cast out many 
 devils ; 
 
 it might be fulfilled 
 which was spoken by 
 Esaias the prophet, 
 saying," Himself took 
 our infirmities, and 
 bare our sicknesses. 
 
 and suffered not the 
 devils to speak, be- 
 cause they knew him. 
 
 ST. LUKE IV. 
 
 them, and healed them. 
 41 And devils also came 
 out of many, crying 
 out, and saying, Thou 
 art^ the Son of God. 
 And he rebuking them 
 suffered them not to 
 speak : for they knew 
 that he was Christ. 
 
 §35. 
 
 Our Lord preaches and heals throughout Galilee ; particularly, He 
 
 JSIatt. IV. 23, VIII. 2-4, 
 
 35 
 
 And he^ went about 
 all Galilee, teaching 
 ill their synagogues, 
 and preaching the gos- 
 pel of the kingdom, 
 and healing all manner 
 of sickness and all man- 
 ner of disease among 
 the people. 
 
 1 Thou art Christ, the Son. 
 * omit elsewhere 
 
 heals a Leper. 
 Mar. I. 35-45. 
 And in the morning, 
 rising up a great while 
 before day, he went 
 out, and departed into 
 a solitary place, and 
 
 36 there prayed. And 
 Simon and they that 
 were with him followed 
 
 37 after him. And when 
 they had found him, 
 they said unto him. 
 All men seek for thee. 
 
 38 And he said unto them. 
 Let us go elsewhere* 
 into the next towns, 
 that I may preach 
 there also : for there- 
 fore came I forth. 
 
 S9 And he came preach- 
 ing^ in their syna- 
 gogues throughout all 
 Galilee, and cast out 
 devils. 
 
 42 
 
 Lk. IV. 42-44, V. 12-16. 
 
 And when it was day, 
 he departed and went 
 into a desert place : and 
 
 the people sought him, 
 and came unto him, and 
 stayed him, that he should 
 not depart from them. 
 
 43 And he said unto them, 
 I must preach the king- 
 dom of God to other 
 cities also : for therefore 
 
 44 was ^ I sent. And he 
 
 preached in the syna- 
 gogues of Galilee. 
 
 2 am I sent 
 
 * And he preached 
 
 3 And Jesus went 
 
 • Isa. liii. 4. Surely he hath borne our griefs, and carried our sorrows.
 
 40 
 
 OUR LORD'S FIRST PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part III. § 35. 
 
 ST. MATT. VIII. 
 
 2 And, behold ! there 
 came a leper and 
 
 worshipped him, say- 
 ing, Lord, if thou wilt, 
 thou canst make me 
 clean. 
 
 3 And he ^ put forth his 
 hand, and touched him, 
 saying, I will ; be thou 
 clean. And immedi- 
 ately his leprosy was 
 cleansed. 
 
 4 And Jesus saith unto 
 him. See thou tell no 
 man ; but go thy way, 
 shew thyself to the 
 priest, and otFer the 
 
 gift that Moses com- 
 manded, for a testi- 
 mony unto them." 
 
 ST. MARK I. 
 
 40 And there came 
 a leper to him, be- 
 seeching him, and 
 kneeling down,^ saying 
 unto him, If thou wilt, 
 thou canst make me 
 
 41 clean. And he," moved 
 with compassion, put 
 forth his hand, and 
 touched him^smii saith^ 
 I will ; be thou clean. 
 
 42 And '' immediately 
 the leprosy departed 
 from him, and he was 
 
 vi cleansed. And he 
 straitly charged him, 
 and forthwith sent him 
 
 44 away ; and saith unto 
 him. See thou say 
 nothing to any man : 
 but go thy way, shew 
 thyself to the priest, 
 and offer for thy cleans- 
 ing those things which 
 Moses commanded, for 
 a testimony unto them.* 
 
 45 But he went out, and 
 began to publish it 
 much, and to blaze 
 abroad the matter, 
 insomuch that Jesus 
 could no more openly 
 enter into the city, 
 but was without in 
 desert places: and they 
 came to him from every 
 quarter. 
 
 ST. LUKE V. 
 
 12 And it came to pass, 
 when he was in a certain 
 city, behold a man full 
 of leprosy : who seeing 
 Jesus fell on his face, 
 and besought him, saying, 
 Lord, if thou wilt, thou 
 canst make me clean. 
 
 I" And he put forth his 
 hand, and touched him, 
 saying, I will : be thou 
 clean. And immediately 
 the leprosy departedfrom 
 him. 
 
 14 And he charged him to 
 tell no man : but go, and 
 
 shew thyself to the priest, 
 and offer for thy cleans- 
 ing, according as Moses 
 commanded, for a tes- 
 
 15 timony unto them." But 
 so much the more went 
 there a fame abroad of 
 him : and great multi- 
 tudes came together to 
 hear, and to be healed '^ 
 of their infirmities. 
 
 iG And he withdrew him- 
 self into the wilderness, 
 and prayed. 
 
 1 kneeling down to him,- and saying '^ and Jesus, moved ^ And Jesus put forth 
 
 4 him ^ saith unto him, I will 
 
 ^ And as soon as he had spoken, immediately ^ to be healed by him 
 
 n Lev. xiv. 2, etc. This shall be the law of the leper in the day of his cleansing ; he shall 
 be brought unto the priest. Cf. Lk. xvii. 14.
 
 Part IU. § .36.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE SECOND, 
 
 41 
 
 § 36. The healing of a Paralytic. — Capernaum. 
 
 St. Matt. ix. I'^-S. St. Makk ii. 1—12. St. Luke v. 17-26. 
 
 J Aud it came to pass 
 on a certain day, as he 
 was teaching, that there 
 were Pharisees and doc- 
 tors of the law sitting by, 
 which were come out of 
 every town of Galilee, 
 and Juda?a, and Jerusa- 
 lem : and the power of 
 the Lord was present to 
 heal.i 
 
 i'' — And came into his 
 own city. 
 
 2 And, behold ! they 
 brought to him a man 
 sick of the palsy, lying 
 on a bed: 
 
 1 And again he en- 
 tered into Capernaum 
 after some days ; and 
 it was noised that he 
 was in the house. 
 
 2 And ^ many were gath- 
 ered together, inso- 
 much that there was 
 no room to receive 
 them, no, not so much 
 as about the door: and 
 he preached the word 
 
 3 unto them. And they 
 come unto him, bring- 
 ing one sick of the 
 palsy, which was borne 
 
 * of four. And when 
 they could not bring 
 him, ^ unto him for the 
 press, they uncovered 
 the roof where he was : 
 and when they had 
 broken it up, they let 
 down the bed where * 
 the sick of the palsy 
 
 18 And, behold ! men 
 brought in a bed a man 
 which was taken with a 
 palsy : and they sought 
 means to bring him in, 
 and to lay him before 
 
 la him. And when they 
 could not find by what 
 way they might bring 
 him in because of the 
 multitude, they went 
 upon the housetop, and 
 let him down through 
 the tilinjy with his couch 
 into the midst before 
 
 1 to heal them 
 
 2 and straightway many 
 6 
 
 ^ could not come nigh unto him ■* wherein
 
 42 
 
 OUR LORD'S FIRST PASSOVER, 
 
 f Pabt hi. § 36. 
 
 ST. MATT. IX. 
 
 and Jesus seeing their 
 faith said unto the 
 sick of the palsy ; Son, 
 be of good cheer ; 
 thy sins be forgiven.^ 
 3 And, behold ! certain 
 of the scribes said 
 
 within themselves, 
 Thism««blasphemeth. 
 
 4 And Jesus knowing 
 their thoughts said, 
 
 Wherefore think ye 
 evil in your hearts ? 
 
 5 For vphether is easier, 
 to say, Thy sins be 
 forgiven ; ^ or to say, 
 
 6 Arise, and walk ? But 
 
 that ye may know that 
 the Son of man hath 
 power on earth to for- 
 give sins, (then saith 
 he to the sick of the 
 palsy,) Arise, take up 
 thy bed, and go unto 
 
 7 thine house. And he 
 arose, and departed to 
 
 8 his house. But when 
 the multitudes saw it, 
 they were afraid,'^ and 
 
 ST. MARK II. 
 
 5 lay. When Jesus saw 
 their faith, he said unto 
 the sick of the palsy, 
 Sou, thy sins be for- 
 
 6 given.^ But there 
 were certain of the 
 scribes sitting there, 
 and reasoning in their 
 
 T hearts. Why doth this 
 man thus speak ? He 
 blasphemeth."' who 
 can forgive sins but 
 
 8 God only ? And im- 
 mediately when Jesus 
 perceived in his spirit 
 that* they so reasoned 
 within themselves, he 
 saith* unto them, Why 
 reason ye these things 
 
 tf in your hearts? Wheth- 
 er is it easier to say to 
 the sick of the palsy. 
 Thy Bins be forgiven;^ 
 or to say. Arise, and 
 take up thy bed, and 
 
 10 walk ? But that ye 
 may know that the Son 
 of man hath power on 
 earth to forgive sins, 
 (he saith to the sick 
 
 n of the palsy,) I say 
 unto thee. Arise,* take 
 up thy bed, and go 
 thy way into thine 
 
 12 house. And he arose, 
 and immediately "took 
 up the bed, and went 
 Ibrth before them all ; 
 insomuch that they 
 were all amazed, and 
 
 ST. LUKE V. 
 
 20 Jesus. And when he 
 saw their faith, he said,^ 
 
 Man, thy sins are forgiven 
 
 21 thee. And the scribes 
 and the Pharisees began 
 
 to reason, saying, Who 
 is this which speaketh 
 
 blasphemies ? Who can 
 forgive sins, but God 
 
 22 alone ? But when Jesus 
 
 perceived their thoughts, 
 he answering said unto 
 
 them, What reason ye in 
 23 your hearts ? Whether 
 
 is easier, to say, Thy sins 
 be forgiven thee ; or to 
 say. Rise up and walk? 
 
 24 But that ye may know 
 that the Son of man hath 
 power upon earth to for- 
 give sins, (he said unto 
 the sick of the palsy ») I 
 
 say unto thee, Arise, and 
 take up thy couch, and 
 go unto thine house. 
 
 25 And immediately he rose 
 up before them, and took 
 up that whereon he lay, 
 and departed to his own 
 house, glorifying God. 
 
 26 And theywere all amazed. 
 
 1 siiitl unto him, Man - forgiven thee '^ thus s])eak bhispliemies '( who can forgive 
 
 •• he said ^ Arise, and take up ^ And immediately he arose, took up 
 
 ' they marvelled
 
 Part m. § 37.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE SECOND. 
 
 43 
 
 ST. MATT. IX. 
 
 glorified God, which 
 had given such power 
 unto men. 
 
 § 37. The Call of 
 St. Matt. ix. 9-13. 
 
 And as Jesus passed 
 forth from thence, he 
 saw a man, named 
 Matthew, sitting at 
 the receipt of custom : 
 and he saith unto him, 
 Follow me. And he 
 arose, and followed 
 him. 
 
 And it came to pass, 
 as Jesus sat at meat 
 in the house, behold! 
 many publicans and 
 sinners came and sat 
 down with him and 
 n his disciples. And 
 
 when the Pharisees 
 
 10 
 
 saw it, they said unto 
 his disciples, Why eat- 
 
 ST. MARK II. 
 
 glorified God, saying. 
 We never saw it on 
 this fashion ! 
 
 Levi (Matthew), and liis 
 St. Mark ii. 13-17. 
 
 13 And he went forth 
 again to ^ the sea; and 
 all the multitude re- 
 sorted unto him, and 
 
 14 he taught them. And 
 as he passed by, he 
 saw Levi the son of 
 Alphteus sitting at the 
 receipt of custom : and 
 said unto him, Follow 
 me. And he arose 
 and followed him. 
 
 15 And it came to pass, 
 that he^ sat at meat in 
 his house, and* many 
 publicans and sinners 
 sat also together with 
 Jesus and his disciples : 
 for there were many. 
 
 16 And there followed 
 him ■* also scribes of 
 the Pharisees. And 
 seeing that he eat with 
 publicans and sinners, 
 they said unto his dis- 
 ciples, How is it^ that 
 
 ST. LUKE V. 
 
 and they glorified God, 
 and were filled with fear, 
 saying. We have seen 
 strange things to day ! 
 
 Feast. — Capernaum. 
 St. Luke v. 27-32. 
 
 27 And after these things 
 he went forth, and saw 
 a publican, named Levi, 
 sitting at the i-eceipt of 
 custom : and he said 
 unto him. Follow me. 
 
 28 And he left all, rose up, 
 and followed him. 
 
 29 And Levi made him a 
 great feast in his own 
 house: and there was a 
 great company of i^ubli- 
 cans and of others that oat 
 
 30 down with them. But the 
 Pharisees and ^ their 
 scribes murmured aaainst 
 
 his disciples, saying, 
 Why do ye eat and 
 
 1 by the sea side ^ as Jesus sat ^ omit and 
 
 * and they followed him. And when the scribes and Pharisees saw him eat with 
 
 * But their scribes and Pharisees ^ How is it 
 
 § 37. The feast of Levi is here placed next after his call (althouph it iiiav not have occurred 
 on the same day), in accordance with the order of the narrative in all three Evangelists, which 
 order seems also in itself the most natural and ])rohaIi]e. There is no reason to sujipose that 
 the teachinc: at this feast extended beyond the limits of this section ; indeed the einunistances 
 which led to the discourse on fastinp: render it more likely that this discourse was held on 
 another occasion. It is accordingly placed by itself in the following section.
 
 44 
 
 OUR LORD'S FIRST PASSOVER, 
 
 [Pakt III. § 38. 
 
 ST. MATT. IX. 
 
 eth your Master with 
 publicans and sinners ? 
 
 12 But when he ^ heard 
 that, he said/ They 
 that be whole need not 
 a physician, but they 
 
 13 that are sick. But go 
 ye and learn what that 
 meaneth, I will have 
 mercy, and not sacri- 
 fice : " for I am not 
 come to call the right- 
 eous, but sinners.^ 
 
 ST. MARK n. 
 
 he eateth and drinketh 
 with publicans and 
 sinners ? When Jesus 
 heard it, he saith unto 
 them, They that are 
 whole have no need 
 of the physician, but 
 they that are sick : 
 
 I came not to call the 
 righteous, but sinners.^ 
 
 ST. LUKE V. 
 
 drink with publicans 
 31 and sinners ? And Jesus 
 
 answering 
 
 said unto 
 them. They that are 
 whole need not a phy- 
 sician ; but they that 
 are sick. 
 
 32 I came not to 
 
 call the righteous, but 
 sinners to repentance. 
 
 14 
 
 St. Matt. ix. 14-17. 
 Then came to him 
 
 St. Mark. ii. 18-22. 
 
 § 38. Answer to Questions about Fasting. — Galilee ? 
 
 St. Luke v. 33-39. 
 
 And they said unto 
 him,* The disciples of 
 John fast often, and make 
 prayers, and likewise the 
 
 the disciples of John, 
 
 saying 
 
 Why do we 
 and the Pharisees 
 fast,^ but thy disciples 
 fast not? 
 
 18 And the disciples 
 of John and the Phar- 
 isees were fasting : ^ 
 and they come and 
 say unto him. Why do 
 the disciples of John 
 and the disciples '' of 
 the Pharisees fast, but 
 thy disciples fast not ? 
 
 33 
 
 disciples of the Phari- 
 sees ; but thine eat and 
 drink. 
 
 1 when Jesus heard ^ he said unto them ^ but sinners to repentance 
 
 •• Why do the disciples * of John and of the Pharisees used to fast 
 
 ^ fast oft ' omit the disciples 
 
 * Hos. vi. 6. For I desired mercy ; and not sacrifice. Cf. Matt. xii. 7. 
 
 § 38. The discourse concerning fasting here follows in the order in which it is placed by all 
 the Evangelists who record it. It is, however, very difficult to determine the time when it was 
 uttered. Were this to be decided by a reference exclusively to St. Matthew it must be placed 
 just before the healing of the daughter of Jairus, inasmuch as he says (ix. 18) that Jairus caiue 
 to him " while he spake these things." But the healing of Jairus' daughter did not take place 
 until a long time after this, when Jesus had crossed the sea of Galilee and ix'turned (Mar. v. 
 21, 22; Lk. viii. 40, 41). On the other hand, if this discourse be placed there, the order of 
 both St. Mark and St. Luke would be disturbed ; and St. Mark is always careful to observe 
 chronological order. Perhaps the true solution is to be found in the fact that our Lord often 
 encountered this same attempt to mingle the dead letter of the old ceremonial with the living 
 spirit of his Gospel, and may therefore have repeated these same comparisons more than once. 
 St. Matthew, like the other Evangelists, has recorded them only as the}- were uttered in answer 
 to the question about fasting, and then very naturally goes on to speak of what hajipened on 
 occasion of a subsequent rejietition of tliem ; cf. note on §§ 51, 52. 
 
 It having been assumed that § 38 formed part of the same discourse witli that in § 37, great 
 difficulty has generally been felt by Harmonists. Robinson, like Newcome, postpones the feast
 
 Part III. § 38.] AKD THE EVENTS UNTIL THE SECOND. 
 
 45 
 
 ST. MATT. IX. 
 
 15 And Jesus said unto 
 them, Can the children 
 of the bridechamber 
 mourn, as long as the 
 bridegroom is with 
 them ? 
 
 but the days will come, 
 when the bridegroom 
 shall be taken from 
 them, and then shall 
 they fast. 
 
 16 No man 
 putteth a i^iece of new 
 cloth unto an old 
 garment, for that 
 which is put in to fill 
 it up taketh from the 
 garment, and the rent 
 
 17 is made worse. Nei- 
 ther do men put new 
 wine into old bottles : 
 else the bottles break, 
 and the wine runneth 
 out, and the bottles 
 perish : ]:»ut they put 
 new wine into new 
 bottles, and both are 
 preserved. 
 
 ST. MARK II. 
 
 ST. LUKK V. 
 
 19 And Jesus said unto 
 them. Can the children 
 of the bridechamber 
 fast, while the bride- 
 groom is with them ? 
 as long as they have 
 the bridegroom ^ they 
 
 20 cannot fast. But the 
 days will come, when 
 the bridegroom shall 
 be taken away from 
 them, and then shall 
 they fast in that day.** 
 
 21 No man also seweth 
 a piece of new cloth 
 on an old garment : 
 else the new piece 
 that filled it up taketh 
 away from the old, 
 and the rent is made 
 
 22 worse. And no man 
 putteth new wine into 
 old bottles : else the 
 wine will '' burst the 
 bottles, and the wine 
 perisheth,^ and the 
 bottles. 
 
 34 And Jesus ^ said unto 
 them. Can ye make the 
 children of the bride- 
 chamber fast, while the 
 bridegroom is with 
 
 35 them ? But the days will 
 come, when the bride- 
 groom shall be taken 
 away from them, and 
 then shall they fast in 
 those days. 
 
 36 And he spake also a 
 parable unto them ; No 
 man rending a piece from 
 a new garment putteth 
 it* upon an old; if 
 otherwise, then both the 
 new will make^ a rent 
 and the piece from the 
 new will not ^ agree with 
 
 37 the old. And no man put- 
 teth new wine into old 
 bottles : else the new 
 wine will burst the 
 bottles, and be spilled, 
 and the bottles shall 
 
 38 perish. But new wine 
 must be put into new 
 
 39 bottles.^ No man also 
 having drunk old wine^'^ 
 desireth new : for he 
 saith, the old is good." 
 
 ^ in those days 
 ^ maketh a rent 
 
 1 And he said ^ have the bridegroom with them 
 
 * No man putteth a piece of a new garment upon an old 
 
 ^ the piece that was taken out of the new agreeth not with the old ^ the new wine doth burst 
 
 ^ the wine is spilled, and the bottles will be marred ; but new wine must be put into new bottles. 
 
 ^ into new bottles ; and both are presen-ed. i" straightway desireth '^ the old is better. 
 
 of Levi until just before the healing of Jairus' daughter, which seems unnatural, and disturbs 
 the order of all the Evangelists at once. Greswell (Dissert, vol. II. diss. x. p. 358-368) con- 
 siders St. Matthew's narrative to relate to a different feast and different discourse from that 
 of the other Evangelists. It is hoped the above suggestions may at least lessen the difficulty.
 
 PART IV. 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, AND THE EVENTS UNTIL 
 
 THE THIRD. 
 
 § 39. Our Lord comes to Jerusalem at the Feast ; heals an infirm man at the 
 
 Pool of Bethesda ; and teaches. 
 
 St. John v. 1-47. 
 
 1 After this there was the ' feast of the Jews ; and .Jesus went up to -Jerusalem. 
 
 2 Now there is at .Jerusalem by the sheep market a pool, which is called in the 
 
 3 Hebrew tongue Bethesda, Ijaving five porches. In these lay a ^multitude of 
 
 5 impotent folk, of blind, halt, withered.^ And a certain man was there, which 
 
 6 had his * infirmity thirty and eight years. When Jesus saw him lie, and knew 
 that he had been now a long time in that case, he saith unto him. Wilt thou 
 
 7 be made whole ? The impotent man answered him, Sir,"J have no man, when 
 the water is troubled, to put me into the pool : but while I am coming, another 
 
 8 steppeth down before me. Jesus saith unto him, Rise, take up thy bed, and 
 
 9 walk. And^ the man was made whole, and took up his bed, and walked: and 
 on the same day was the Sabbath. 
 
 10 The Jews therefore said unto him that was cured. It is the Sabbath day, 
 n and^ it is not lawful for thee to carry thy bed. He answered them, He that 
 
 12 made me whole, the same said unto me. Take up thy bed, and walk. They^ 
 asked him. What man is that which said unto thee, Take up,^ and walk? 
 
 13 And he that was sick ^ wist not who it was : for Jesus had conveyed himself 
 
 1 a feast 
 
 ^ a sreat multitude 
 
 3 halt, withered, waiting for the moving of the water. For an angel went down at a certain 
 season into the pool, and troubled the water: whosoever then first after the troubling of the 
 water stepped in was made whole of whatsoever disease he had. 
 
 * an infirmity ^ And immediately the man ® omit and 
 
 ' Then asked they him * Take up thy bed, and walk ^ he that was healed 
 
 § 39. On the important question as to the meaning of ' the feast' of ver. 1, see the general 
 Introduction ])p. vii-ix. It is here understood of the Passover, the second since our Lord's 
 baptism ; the reasons for this will be found in the Introduction. 
 
 The latter part of ver. 3, and the whole of ver. 4, are retained in much the greater number 
 of existing Greek manuscripts, but are omitted in the two most ancient, as well as in several 
 others of great authority. The balance of evidence was against their genuineness before the 
 discovery of the Sinaitic manuscript ; and this also rejects them. 
 
 46
 
 Part IV. § 39.] OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER. 47 
 
 ST. JOHN V. 
 
 14 away, a multitude being in that place. Afterward Jesus findeth him in the 
 temple, and said unto him, Behold ! thou art made whole ; sin no more, lest 
 
 15 a worse thing come unto thee. The man departed, and told the Jews that it 
 
 16 was Jesus, which had made him whole. And therefore did the Jews persecute 
 Jesus,* because he did ^ these things on the Sabbath day. 
 
 17 But he^ answered them. My Father worketh hitherto, and I work. 
 
 18 Therefore the Jews sought the more to kill him, because he not only had 
 broken the Sabbath, but said also that God was his own^ Father, making 
 himself equal with God. 
 
 19 Then answered Jesus and said unto them, Verily, verily, I say unto you. 
 The Son can do nothing of himself, but what he seeth the Father do : for 
 
 20 what things soever he doeth, these also doeth the Son likewise. For the 
 Father loveth the Son, and sheweth him all things that himself doeth : and 
 
 21 he will shew him greater works than these, that ye may marvel. For as the 
 Father raiseth up the dead, and quickeneth them ; even so the Son quickeneth 
 
 22 whom he will. For the Father judgeth no man, but hath committed all 
 
 23 judgment unto the Son : That all 7nen should honor the Son, even as they 
 honor the Father. He that honoreth not the Son honoreth not the Father 
 
 24 which hath sent him. Verily, verily, I say unto you. He that heareth my 
 word, and believeth on him that sent me, hath everlasting life, and shall not 
 
 25 come into condemnation ; but is passed from death unto life. Verily, verily, 
 I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear 
 
 26 the voice of the Son of God : and they that hear shall live. For as the 
 Father hath life in himself; so hath he given to the Son to have life in 
 
 27 himself; and hath given him authority to execute judgment,^ because he is 
 
 28 the Son of man. Marvel not at this : for the hour is coming, in the which 
 
 29 all that are in the graves shall hear his voice, 'and shall come forth ; they 
 that have done good, unto the resurrection of life ;^ they that have done evil, 
 
 30 unto the resurrection of damnation. I can of mine own self do nothingf: as 
 I hear, I judge : and my judgment is just ; because I seek not mine own will, 
 
 31 but the will of him' which hath sent me. If I bear witness of myself, my 
 82 witness is not true. There is Another that beareth witness of me ; and ye '^ 
 
 know that the witness which he witnesseth of me is true. 
 ^ Ye sent unto John, and he bare witness unto the truth. But I receive 
 not testimony from man : but these things I say, that ye might be saved. 
 
 35 He was a burning and a shining light : and ye were willing for a season to 
 
 36 rejoice in his light. But T have greater witness than that of John : for the 
 works which the Father hath given me to finish, the same works that I do, 
 
 37 bear witness of me, that the Father hath sent me. And the Father'-' which 
 
 1 persecute Jesus, and sought to slay him, ^ he had done these things 
 
 3 But Jesus answered * omit own * also, because 
 
 * and they that have ' the will of the Father * and I know 
 
 8 the Father himself which hath sent me, hath
 
 48 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. § 40. 
 
 ST. JOHN V. 
 
 hath sent me, he^ hath borne witness of me. Ye have neither heard his voice 
 
 38 at any time, nor seen his shape. And ye have not his word abiding in you : 
 
 39 for whom he hath sent, him ye believe not. Search the scriptures ; for in 
 them ye think ye have eternal life : and they are they which testify of me. 
 
 Ii And ye will not come to me, that ye might have life. I receive not honor 
 
 42 from men. But I know you, that ye have not the love of God in you. 
 
 43 I am come in my Fathers's name, and ye receive me not : if another shall 
 4t come in his own name, him ye will receive. How can ye believe, which 
 
 receive honor one of another, and seek not the honor that cometh from God 
 
 45 only ? Do not think that I will accuse you to the Father ; there is one that 
 
 46 accuseth you, even Moses, in whom ye trust. For had ye believed Moses, 
 
 47 ye would have believed me : for he wrote of me. But if ye believe not his 
 writings, how shall ye believe my words ? 
 
 § 40. The Disciples pluck Ears of Grain 
 St. Matt. xii. 1-8. St. Mark. ii. 23-28. 
 
 on the Sabbath. 
 
 St. Luke vi. 1-5. 
 
 1 At that time Jesus 
 went on the Sabbath 
 day through the corn ; 
 and his disciples were 
 an hungred and began 
 to pluck the ears of 
 
 2 corn, and to eat. But 
 when the Pharisees 
 saw it, they said unto 
 him, Behold ! thy dis- 
 ciples do that which is 
 not lawful to do upon 
 
 3 the Sabbath day. But 
 he said unto them. 
 Have ye not read what 
 David did, when he 
 was an hungred, and 
 they that were with 
 
 4 him ; how he entered 
 into the house of God," 
 
 23 And it came to pass, i 
 that he went through 
 the corn fields on the 
 Sabbath day ; and his 
 disciples began, as they 
 went, to pluck the ears 
 
 24 of corn. And the 
 Pharisees said unto 2 
 him, Behold ! why do 
 they on the Sabbath 
 day that which is not 
 
 25 lawful ? And he saith^ 
 unto them, Have ye 3 
 never read what David 
 did, when he had need, 
 and was an hungred, 
 he, and they that were 
 
 26 with him : how he 
 went into the house 4 
 of God " in the days 
 
 And it came to pass 
 on the second Sabbath 
 after the first, that he 
 went through the corn 
 fields ; and his disciples 
 plucked the ears of corn, 
 and did eat, rubbinsr 
 them in their hands. And 
 certain of the Pharisees 
 said,- Why do ye that 
 which is not lawful to 
 do on the Sabbath days ? 
 And Jesus answerins 
 them said. Have ye not 
 read so much as this, 
 what David did, when 
 himself was an hungred, 
 and they which were 
 with him ; how he went 
 into the house of God," 
 
 1 the Father himself which hath sent me, hath ^ said unto them, Why 
 
 1 1 Sam. xxi. 3-6. 
 
 ^ he said 
 
 § 40. It is not easy to determine certainly the meanins: of the expression ' the second Sab- 
 bath after the first.' In the Greek tlicre are but two words, literally ' the second first Sabbath.' 
 Probably it means the first. Sabbath after the second day of unleavened bread, from which the seven 
 Sabbaths were reckoned to Pentecost. See Lev. xxiii. 15, etc.
 
 Part IV. §41.] 
 
 A^'D THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 
 
 49 
 
 ST. MATT. XII. 
 
 and did eat the shew- 
 bread," which was not 
 lawful for him to eat, 
 neither for them which 
 were with him, but 
 only for the priests ? '' 
 
 5 Or have ye not read 
 in the law, how that 
 on the Sabbath days 
 the priests in the tem- 
 ple profane the Sab- 
 bath,*" and are blame- 
 
 6 less ? But I say unto 
 you, That in this place 
 is one greater than the 
 
 r temple.*^ But if ye 
 had known what this 
 meaneth, I will have 
 mercy, and not sacri- 
 fice,* ye would not 
 have condemned the 
 guiltless. 
 
 ST. MARK II. 
 
 8 For the Son of man 
 is Lord^ of the Sab- 
 bath day. 
 
 of Abiathar the high 
 priest, and did eat the 
 shewbread,^ which is 
 not lawful to eat but 
 for the priests,'' and 
 gave also to them 
 which were with him ? 
 
 27 And he said unto them. 
 The Sabbath was made 
 for man, and not man 
 
 28 for theSabbath. There- 
 fore the Son of man 
 is Lord also of the 
 Sabbath. 
 
 ST. LUKE VI. 
 
 and did take and eat the 
 shewbread," and gave 
 also to them that were 
 with him ; which it is 
 not lawful to eat but for 
 the priests alone ? ^ 
 
 5 And he said unto them. 
 That the Son of man is 
 Lord also of the Sab- 
 bath. 
 
 41. On another Sabbath the withered Hand is healed. 
 
 10 
 
 St. Matt. xii. 9-14. 
 
 And when he was 
 departed thence, he 
 went into their syna- 
 gogue : 
 
 And, behold, there 
 was ■'^ a man which had 
 
 St. Mark hi. 1-6. 
 
 And he entered again 
 into the svnaorosue ; 
 and there was a man 
 there which had a 
 
 St. Luk£ VI. 6-1 L 
 
 And it came to pass^ 
 on another Sabbath, that 
 he entered into the syn- 
 a^ogue and tauj^ht : and 
 there was a man whose 
 rio;ht hand was withered. 
 
 1 Lord even of the 
 " Lev. xxiv. 5, 6. 
 d 2 Chron. vi. 18. 
 
 - came to pass also ^ there was 
 
 b lb. 9. <= Num. xxviii. 9, 10. Cf. Jno. vii. 22. 
 
 6 Hos. vi. 6 : For I desired mercy, and not sacrifice.
 
 50 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. §41. 
 
 ST. MATT. XII. 
 
 his hand withered. 
 And they asked him, 
 saying, Is it lawful to 
 heal on the Sabbath 
 days ? that they might 
 
 n accuse him. And he 
 said unto them, What 
 man shall there be 
 among you, that shall 
 have one sheep, and if 
 it fall into a pit on the 
 Sabbath day, will he 
 not lay hold on it, and 
 
 12 lift ?'< out? How much 
 then is a man better 
 than a sheep ! Where- 
 fore it is lawful to do 
 well on the Sabbath 
 days. 
 
 13 Then saith he to the 
 man, Stretch forth 
 thine hand. And he 
 stretched it forth ; and 
 it was restored whole, 
 like as the other. 
 
 M Then the Pharisees 
 went out, and held a 
 
 ST. MARK III. 
 
 2 withered hand. And 
 they watched him, 
 whether he would heal 
 him on the Sabbath 
 day ; that they might 
 accuse him. 
 
 3 And he saith unto the 
 man which had the 
 withered hand. Stand 
 
 4 forth. And he saith 
 unto them, Is it lawful 
 to do good on the 
 Sabbath days, or to do 
 evil ? to save life, or 
 to kill ? But they held 
 
 5 their peace. And when 
 he had looked round 
 about on them with 
 anger, being grieved 
 for the hardness of 
 their hearts, he saith 
 unto the man. Stretch 
 forth thine hand. And 
 he stretched it out : 
 and his hand was re- 
 stored.^ 
 
 6 And the Pharisees 
 wentforth,and straight- 
 
 ST. LUKE ri. 
 
 7 Andthe scribes and Phar- 
 isees watched,* whether 
 he healeth ^ on the Sab- 
 bath day ; that they 
 might find an accusation 
 against him. 
 
 8 But he knew their 
 thoughts, and said to 
 the man which had the 
 withered hand, Rise up, 
 and stand forth in the 
 midst. And he arose 
 
 9 and stood forth. And^ 
 Jesus said unto them, I 
 ask you whether it is * 
 lawful on the Sabbath 
 days to do good, or to do 
 evil ? to save life, or to 
 
 10 destroy it ? And looking 
 round about upon them 
 all, he said unto the man. 
 Stretch forth thy hand. 
 
 And he did so : and his 
 hand was restored.^ 
 
 And they were filled 
 with madness ; and com- 
 
 11 
 
 1 watched him '^ whether he would heal on the ^ Then 
 
 * I will ask you one thing ; Is it lawful ^ was restored whole as the other.
 
 Part IV. § 42.] AND THE EVENTS UNTH. THE THIED. 
 
 51 
 
 ST. M.VTT. XII. 
 
 council agaiust him, 
 how they might destroy 
 him. 
 
 ST. MARK III. 
 
 way took counsel with 
 the Herodians against 
 him, how they might 
 destroy him. 
 
 ST. LUKE VI. 
 
 muned one with another 
 what they might do to 
 Jesus. 
 
 § 42. The Fame of Jesus is spread abroad. He 
 
 Sea of Galilee. 
 
 St. MAPav in. 7-12. 
 
 7 But Jesus withdrew 
 himself with his dis- 
 ciples to the sea : and 
 a great multitude from 
 Galilee followed,^ and 
 
 8 from Judfea, and from 
 Jerusalem, and from 
 Idumfea, and from be- 
 yond Jordan; and theif 
 about Tyre and Sidon, 
 a great multitude.hear- 
 ing * what great things 
 he did, came unto him. 
 
 9 And he spake to his 
 disciples, that a small 
 ship should wait on 
 him because of the 
 multitude, lest they 
 should throng him. 
 
 10 For he had healed 
 many ; insomuch that 
 they pressed upon him 
 for to touch him, as 
 many as had plagues. 
 
 11 And unclean spirits, 
 when they saw him, 
 fell down before him, 
 and cried, saying, Thou 
 
 XII. art the Son of God ! 
 
 16 And charged them 12 Andhestraitlycharged 
 
 that they should not them that they should 
 
 Matt. xii. 15-21. iv. 24, 25 
 
 15 But when Jesus 7 
 knew it, he withdrew 
 himself from thence : 
 and great multitudes 
 
 IV. followed him, and he 
 
 24 healed them all ; and 
 his fame went through- 
 out all Syria: and they 
 brought unto him all 
 sick people that were 
 taken with divers dis- 
 eases and torments, 
 and those which were 
 possessed with devils, 
 and those which were 
 lunatick,and those that 
 had the palsy ; and 
 
 25 he healed them. And 
 there followed him 
 great multitudes of 
 people from Galilee, 
 and from Decapolis, 
 and from Jerusalem, 
 and from Juda?a, and 
 
 from beyond Jordan. 
 
 performs many Cures. — 
 
 St. Luke VI. ITM 9. 
 
 And a great ^ comj^any 
 of his disciples, and a 
 great multitude of people 
 
 out of all Judaea and 
 Jerusalem, and from the 
 
 sea coast of Tyre and 
 Sidon, which came to 
 hear him, and to be 
 healed of their diseases ; 
 18 And they that were vexed 
 with unclean spirits ^ 
 
 19 were healed. And the 
 whole multitude sought 
 to touch him ; for there 
 went virtue out of him, 
 and healed them all. 
 
 1 and the company of his disciples ^ followed him 
 
 * a great multitude, when they had heard what great things 
 
 * with unclean spirits : and they were healed. 
 
 they
 
 52 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, [Part IV. § 43. 
 
 O 
 
 ST. MATT. XII. ST. MARK III. ST. LUKB VI. 
 
 17 make him known: That not make hun known. 
 it mif^ht be fulfilled 
 
 which was spoken by 
 Esaias the prophet, 
 
 18 saying, * Behold my 
 servant, whom I have 
 chosen ; my beloved, 
 in whom my soul is 
 well pleased : I will 
 put my spirit upon 
 him, and he shall shew 
 judgment to the Gen- 
 
 19 tiles. He shall not 
 strive,norcry ; neither 
 shall any man hear his 
 voice in the streets. 
 
 20 A bruised reed shall 
 he not break, and 
 smoking flax shall he 
 not quench, till he send 
 forth judgment unto 
 
 21 victory. And in his 
 name shall the Gen- 
 tiles trust. 
 
 § 43. He withdraws to the Mountain, and chooses the Twelve. — 
 
 Near Capernaum 
 
 St. Matt. x. 2-4. St. Mark hi. 13-19. St. Luke vi. 12-17. 
 
 13 And he goeth up 12 And it came to pass 
 into a mountain, and in those days, that he 
 
 went out into a mountain 
 
 a Isa. xlii. 1-4. Behold my servant, whom I uphold! mine elect, in whom my soul de- 
 llghteth : I have put my Spirit upon him : he shall bring forth judgment to the Gentiles. He 
 shall not cry, nor lift up, nor cause his voice to be heard in the street. A bruised reed shall 
 lie not break, and the smoking flax shall he not quench : he shall bring forth judgment unto 
 truth. He shall not fail nor be discouraged, till he have set judgment in the earth : and the 
 isles shall wait for his law. 
 
 § 43. The time of the appointment of the twelve is nowhere indicated by St. Matthew, who 
 merely mentions their names (x. 2), as of those previously chosen. The appointment is here 
 given in the order of St. Mark, with which St. Luke substantially agrees. 
 
 Although the phrase in Matt. x. 3, " whose surname was Thaddeus," appears to be a gloss, 
 j'et the Vatican and Sinaitic MSS. and some others read Thaddeus instead of Lebbeus (a read-
 
 Part IV. §43.] AM) THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 
 
 53 
 
 ST. MATT. X. 
 
 ST. MARK III. 
 
 2 Now the names of 
 the twelve apostles are 
 these; the first, Simon, 
 who is called Peter, 
 and Andrew his broth- 
 er ; and ^ James the son 
 of Zebedee, and John 
 his brother : 
 
 8 Philip, and Bartholo- 
 mew ; Thomas, and 
 Matthew the publican; 
 James the son of Al- 
 phaeus, and Lebbjeus,'* 
 
 4 Simon the Cananite,^ 
 
 calleth unto him whom 
 he would: and they 
 
 14 came unto him. And 
 he ordained twelve, 
 that they should be 
 with him, and that he 
 might send them forth 
 
 IB to preach, and to have 
 power to^ cast out 
 devils. 
 
 16 And he appointed 
 the^ twelve, and Simon 
 he surnamed Peter ; 
 
 17 and James the son of 
 Zebedee, and John the 
 brother of James ; and 
 he surnamed them Bo- 
 anerges, which is. The 
 
 18 sons of thunder : and 
 Andrew, and Philip, 
 and Bartholomew, and 
 Matthew, and Thomas, 
 and James the son of 
 AlphfEus, and Thad- 
 daeus, and Simon the 
 
 19 Cananite,^ and Judas 
 
 ST. LUKE VI. 
 
 to pray, and continued 
 all night in prayer to 
 God. 
 13 And when it was day, 
 he called unto him his 
 disciples ; and of them 
 he chose twelve, whom 
 also he named apostles ; 
 
 14 Simon, whom he also 
 named Peter, and An- 
 drew his brother, and^ 
 James and John, 
 
 and^ Philip and Bar- 
 is tholomew, 'and" Matthew 
 and Thomas, and^ James 
 the son of Alphceus. and 
 Simon called Zelotes, 
 16 and Judas the brother of 
 James, and Judas Is- 
 
 1 power to heal sicknesses, and to cast out 
 
 2 omit And he appointed the twelve, 
 
 * Lebbffius, whose surname was Thaddseus, 
 
 ^ omit and 
 ^ Canaanite 
 
 ing adopted by Lachmann and Tregelles), and the two names, as well as the Judas the brother 
 [son] of James, of the third Evangelist, plainly indicate the same person. Bartholomew is also 
 supposed to be the same with Nathanael of Jno. xxi. 2. 
 
 The differences in the order of the names are less than might at first appear. Peter is 
 named first by all, and the traitor last. The four first called are placed first by all, and in the 
 same order, except that Andrew is placed after the three chief apostles by St. Mark, while he 
 is very naturally mentioned next to his brother by the others. The couple, Thomas and 
 Matthew, is placed together by all, although St. Matthew, perhaps from modesty, places his 
 own name after that of his companion. There is no other variation except the putting of the 
 two Judases together by St. Luke.
 
 54 
 
 OUE LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. § 44. 
 
 ST MATT. X. 
 
 and Judas Iscariot, who 
 also betrayed him. 
 
 Iscariot, which 
 betrayed him. 
 
 also 
 
 ST. MARK III. ST. LUKE VI. 
 
 cariot, which ^ was the 
 traitor. 
 17 And he came down 
 with them, and stood in 
 the plain. 
 
 § 44. The Sermon on the Mount. - 
 Matt. V. 1-24, 27-vi.21,34-vii. 1-6, 12-viii. 1. 
 
 Near Capernaum. 
 
 Lk.vi. 20-49, XVI. 17. 
 
 1 And seeing the multitudes, he 
 went up into a mountain : and when 
 he was set, his disciples came unto 
 
 2 him : and he opened his mouth, and 
 taught them, saying, 
 
 3 Blessed are the poor in spirit ! for 
 their's is the kingdom of heaven. 
 
 5 Blessed are the meek ! for they shall 
 
 4 inherit the earth. Blessed are they 
 that mourn ! for they shall be com- 
 
 B fbrted.^ Blessed are they which do 
 hunger and thirst after righteous- 
 
 ^ ness ! for they shall be filled. Blessed 
 are the merciful ! for they shall 
 
 8 obtain mercy. Blessed are the pure 
 in heart ! for they shall see God. 
 
 9 Blessed are the peacemakers ! for 
 they shall be called the children of 
 
 10 God. Blessed are they which are 
 persecuted for righteousness' sake ! 
 for their's is the kingdom of heaven. 
 
 ^ which also was the traitor. 
 
 20 
 
 And he lifted up his eyes on his 
 disciples, and said, 
 
 Blessed he ye poor ! for your's is the 
 21 kingdom of God. Blessed are ye 
 that hunger now ! for ye shall be 
 filled. Blessed are ye that weep 
 now ! for ye shall laugh. 
 
 ^ transpose verses 4 and 5 
 
 § 44. The place of the delivery of the Sermon on the Mount must have heen some high land 
 in the neighborhood of Capernaum, though there is nothing to identify the precise locality, 
 nor is there any early tradition on the subject. 
 
 The question as to whether the discourse as given by St. Matthew is the same with the 
 much shorter form contained in St. Luke, is one which, as we learn from St. Augustine, has 
 divided opinion from very early times. The following are briefly, some of the reasons for 
 supposing them to be the same, as indeed they are now almost universally considered to be : 
 
 1. The choice of the twelve is expressly mentioned by St. Luke as the occasion of the dis- 
 course. St. Matthew nowhere mentions their appointment, but in v. 13, 14 ; vii. 6, and else- 
 where, the language seems to imply their previous selection. 
 
 2. The beginning and end of both discourses, the circumstances under which they were 
 spoken, and the general course of thought, are the same. 
 
 •3. The events immediately following both discourses, the entrance into Capernaum, and 
 the healing of the centurion's servant, are the same. 
 
 St. Matthew has given a much fuller report of the discourse than St. Luke. It has been
 
 Part IV. § 44.] 
 
 AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 
 
 55 
 
 ST. MATT. V. 
 
 11 Blessed are ye, when men shall revile 
 you, and persecute you, and shall say 
 all manner of evil against you falsely. 
 
 12 for my sake. Eejoice, and be ex- 
 ceeding glad ! for great is your re- 
 ward in heaven : for so persecuted 
 they the prophets which were before 
 you. 
 
 13 Ye are the salt of the earth : but 
 if the salt have lost his savor, where- 
 with shall it be salted ? it is thence- 
 forth good for nothing, but to be cast 
 out ^ to be trodden under foot of men. 
 
 14 Ye are the light of the world. A city 
 that is set on an hill cannot be hid. 
 
 15 Neither do men light a candle, and 
 put it under a bushel, but on a can- 
 dlestick ;" and it giveth light unto all 
 
 8T. LUKE VI. 
 
 22 Blessed are ye, when men shall hate 
 you, and when they shall separate 
 you from their company, and shall 
 reproach you, and cast out your name 
 as evil, for the Son of man's sake. 
 
 23 Rejoice ye in that day, and leap for 
 joy ! for, behold, your reward is great 
 in heaven : for in the like manner 
 did their fathers unto the prophets. 
 
 24 But woe unto you that are rich ! for 
 ye have received your consolation. 
 
 25 Woe unto you that are full now ! ^ for 
 ye shall hunger. Woe unto you that 
 laugh now ! for ye shall mourn and 
 
 26 weep. Woe,^ when all men shall 
 speak well of you ! for so did their 
 fathers to the false prophets. 
 
 1 omit now 
 
 ^ "Woe unto you, when all ^ cast out, and to be trodden 
 
 a Mar. iv. 21 ; Lk. viii. 16 ; xi. 33. 
 
 suggested that as he wrote especially for the Jews, he was particularly careful to record our 
 Lord's exposition of the spiritual nature of his dispensation and doctrine, in opposition to the 
 technicalities of the Scribes and Pharisees ; while St. Luke, writing more particularly for the 
 Gentiles, has mentioned only what was of more general importance to all. However this may 
 be, few things can less need explanation than a difference in the fulness of two reports of the 
 same discourse. There are a few parts of the discourse as it stands in St. Matthew (v. 25, 26 ; 
 vi. 22-34, and vii. 7-11), which are somewhat apart, less intimately joined with the context, 
 but wliich are given by St. Luke in connection with circumstances minutely detailed by him. 
 As these circumstances are not mentioned by St. Matthew at all, it was natural that he should 
 have added the teaching connected with them to the Sermon on the Mount, although not 
 spoken just at that time. These passages are transferred to the connection in which they are 
 given by St. Luke. 
 
 Flitting together the two accounts, it would appear that our Lord retired to the mountain 
 to pray, and then chose the twelve ; descending with them to the plain, he performed many 
 cures ; and then, the crowd pressing upon him, he again drew back to the mountain, where he 
 uttered the discourse.
 
 66 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. § 44. 
 
 ST. MATT. V. 
 
 18 that are in the house. Let your light 
 so shine before men, that they may 
 see your good works, and glorify your 
 Father which is in heaven. 
 
 17 Think not that I am come to de- 
 stroy the law, or the prophets : I am 
 not come to destroy, but to fulfil. 
 
 18 For verily I say unto you, Till hea- 
 ven and earth pass, one jot or one 
 tittle shall in no wise pass from the 
 
 19 law, till all be fulfilled. Whosoever 
 therefore shall break one of these 
 least commandments, and shall teach 
 men so, he shall be called the least in 
 the kingdom of heaven ; but whoso- 
 ever shall do and teach them^ the same 
 shall be called great in the kingdom 
 
 20 of heaven. For I say unto you, 
 That except your righteousness shall 
 exceed the righteousness of the scribes 
 and Pharisees, ye shall in no case 
 enter into the kingdom of heaven. 
 
 21 Ye have heard that it was said 
 by them of old time," Thou shalt not 
 kill ; and whosoever shall kill shall 
 
 22 be in danger of the judgment : but I 
 say unto you. That whosoever is 
 angry with his brother^ shall be in 
 danger of the judgment : and whoso- 
 ever shall say to his brother, Raca ! 
 
 ST. LUKE XVI. 
 
 17 And it is easier for heaven and 
 earth to pass, than one tittle of the 
 law to fail. 
 
 1 with his brother without a cause 
 a Exod. XX. 13 ; Deut. v. 17; comp. Matt. xix. 18 ; Mar. x. 19 ; Lk. xviii. 20 ; Rom. xiii. 9 ; 
 Jas. ii. 11 etc. 
 
 § 44. Lk. xvi. 17 is here widely separated fiom its context. The sixteenth chapter of St. 
 Luke, with the exception of verses 16-18, is peculiar to him ; the connection of the part before 
 these verses with the ])arable immediately after them is very close ; while the three verses in- 
 terposed are not intimately connected with either what precedes or what follows, but are par- 
 allel to passages of the other Evangelists, and those passages are closely connected with a 
 context which is nowhere given by St. Luke. Under these circumstances, while it is plain that 
 the words contained in these verses were uttered in the connections given by the other Evan- 
 gelists, it is unnecessary to suppose that they were repeated at the time when they are intro- 
 duced by St. Luke. There is no other indication of such repetition, and they have altogether 
 the air of detached utterances. St. Luke could not, of course, give them in their connection, 
 as he does not record that connection.
 
 Pakt IV. § 44. 
 
 AKD THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 
 
 5T 
 
 27 
 
 ST. MATT. V. ST. LUKE XVI. 
 
 shall be in danger of the council : but 
 
 whosoever shall say, Thou fool !" shall 
 23 be in danger of hell fire. Therefore 
 
 if thou bring thy gift to the altar, and 
 
 there rememberest that thy brother 
 2* hath ought against thee ; leave there 
 
 thy gift before the altar, and go thy 
 
 way ; first be reconciled to thy broth- 
 er, and then come and offer thy gift. 
 Ye have heard that it was said^ 
 
 ••Thou shall not commit adultery; 
 
 28 but I say unto you, That whosoever 
 looketh on a woman to lust" hath 
 committed adultery with her already 
 
 29 in his heart. And if thy right eye 
 offend thee, pluck it out, and cast it 
 from thee : for it is profitable for thee 
 that one of thy members should per- 
 ish, and not that thy whole body 
 
 30 shouJd be cast into hell.*^ And if thy 
 right hand offend thee, cut it off, and 
 cast it from thee ; for it is profitable 
 for thee that one of thy members 
 should perish, and not that thy whole 
 body should depart^ into hell. 
 
 It hath been said,*^ Whosoever shall 
 put away his wife, let him give her a 
 
 32 writing of divorcement: but I say 
 unto you. That every one who put- 
 teth* away his wife, saving for the 
 cause of fornication, causeth her to 
 commit adultery : and whosoever shall 
 marry her that is divorced committeth 
 adultery. 
 
 33 Again, ye have heard that it hath 
 been said by them of old time,® Thou 
 
 1 was said by them of old time 
 8 should be cast into hell 
 a See 2 Sara. vi. 20. 
 
 ^ Exod. XX. 14 ; Deut. v. 18. Comp. Matt. xix. 18 ; Mar. x. 19 ; Lk. xviii. 20 ; Rom. ii. 22 ; 
 xiii. 9, etc. 
 
 «= Comp. Matt, xviii. 8, 9 ; Mar. ix. 43-47. 
 d Deut. xxiv. 3. Comp. Matt. xix. 7 ; Mar. x. 4; Lk. xvi. 18. 
 * Comp. Exod. XX. 7 ; Lev. xix. 12. 
 7 
 
 81 
 
 2 to lust after her 
 
 * that whosoever shall put away
 
 58 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [PahtIV.§44. 
 
 8T. MATT. V. ST. LUKE VI. 
 
 shalt uot forswear thyself, but shalt 
 perform unto the Lord thiue oaths : 
 
 34 but I say unto you, Swear not at all ; 
 neither by heaven ; for it is God's 
 
 35 throne : nor by the earth ; for it is 
 his footstool : neither by Jerusalem ; 
 for it is the city of the great King. 
 
 36 Neither shalt thou swear by thy head, 
 because thou canst not make one hair 
 
 37 white or black. But let your com- 
 munication be, Yea, yea ; Nay," nay: 
 for whatsoever is more than these 
 Cometh of evil. 
 
 38 Ye have heard that it hath been 
 said,** An eye for an eye, and a tooth 
 
 39 for a tooth : but I say unto you, That 
 ye resist not evil : but whosoever 
 smiteth^ thee on the^ right cheek, 
 
 40 turn to him the other also. And if 
 any man will sue thee at the law, 
 and take away thy coat, let him have 
 
 41 thy cloke also. And whosoever shall 
 compel thee to go a mile, go with 
 
 42 him twain. Give "^ to him that asketh 
 thee, and from him that would bor- 
 row of thee turn not thou away. 
 
 43 Ye have heard that it hath been 
 said,*^ Thou shalt love thy neighbor, 
 
 44 and hate thine enemy : but I say 
 unto you, Love your enemies,* and 
 pray for them which ■' persecute you ; 
 
 45 that ye may be the children of your 
 Father \vhich is in heaven : for he 
 raaketh his sun to rise on the evil 
 and on the good, and sendeth rain on 
 
 1 shall smite '^ thy right cheek ^ and pray for them 
 
 •^ Love your enemies, bless them that curse you, do good to them that hate you, and pray 
 6 which despiteluUy use you, and persecute you. 
 'I Jas. V. 12. 
 
 b Exod. xxi. 24 ; Lev. xxiv. 20 ; Deut. xix. 21. Comp. Prov. xx. 22 ; xxiv. 29. 
 c Deut. XV. 8-10 ; Acts xx. 35. 
 
 ^ Comp. Lev. xix. 18; Matt. xix. 19; xxii. 39; Mar. xii. 31 ; Lk. x. 27; Rom. xiii. 9; 
 Gal. V. 14 ; Jas. ii. 8. 
 
 27 But I say unto you which hear, 
 Love your enemies, do good to them 
 
 21 which hate you, bless them that 
 curse you,^ pray for them that de- 
 
 29 spitefully use you. And unto him 
 that smiteth thee on the one cheek, 
 offer also the other ; and him that 
 taketh away thy cloke forbid not to 
 
 30 take thy coat also. Give*^ to every 
 man that asketh of thee ; and of him 
 that taketh away thy goods ask them 
 not again.
 
 Pabt IV. § 44.] 
 
 AXD THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 
 
 59 
 
 ST. MATT. V. 
 
 46 the just and on the unjust. For if 
 ye love them which love you, what 
 reward have ye ? do not even the 
 
 47 publicans the same? And if ye salute 
 your brethren only, what do ye more 
 than others ? do not even the heathen^ 
 so? 
 
 84 Be ye therefore perfect, even 
 
 as your heavenly* Father is perfect. 
 
 ST. MATT. VI. 
 
 1 But' take heed that ye do not your 
 righteousness * before men, to be 
 seen of them : otherwise ye have no 
 reward of your Father which is in 
 
 2 heaven. Therefore when thou doest 
 thine alms, do not sound a trumpet 
 before thee, as the hypocrites do in 
 the synagogues and in the streets, 
 that they may have glory of men. 
 Verily I say unto you, They have 
 
 3 their reward. But when thou'doest 
 alms, let not thy left hand know what 
 
 4 thy right hand doeth : that thine 
 alms may be in secret : and thy 
 Father which seeth in secret shall 
 reward thee. ^ 
 
 5 And when ye pray, ye '° shall not 
 be as the hypocrites are : for they 
 love to pray standhig in the syna- 
 gogues and in the corners of the 
 
 ST. LUKE VI. 
 
 32 For if ye love them which love you, 
 what thank have ye ? for sinners also 
 
 33 love those that love them. For if 
 also ^ ye do good to them which do 
 good to you, what thank have ye ? 
 
 34 sinners * also do even the same. And 
 if ye lend to them of whom ye hope 
 to receive, what thank have ye ? for 
 sinners also lend to sinners, to receive 
 
 85 as much again. But love ye your 
 enemies, and do good, and lend, hoping 
 for nothing again ; and your reward 
 shall be great, and y<" shall be the 
 children of the Highest : for he is 
 kind unto the unthankful and to the 
 
 36 evil. Be ye * merciful, as your Fa- 
 ther ^ is merciful. 
 
 1 And if ye do ^ for sinners also 
 
 * your Father which is in heaven ^ Be ye therefore merciful 
 ' omit But * your alms before men 
 
 ^ which seeth in secret himself shall reward thee openly 
 1° when thou prayest, thou shalt uot 
 
 ' the publicans 
 " also is merciful
 
 (30 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, [Pabt IV. § 44. 
 
 ST. MATT. VI. ST. LUKE TI. 
 
 Streets, that they may be seen of men. 
 Verily I say unto you, They have 
 
 6 their reward. But thou, when thou 
 prayest, enter into thy closet, and 
 when thou hast shut thy door, pray 
 to thy Father which is in secret ; 
 and thy Father which seeth in secret 
 
 7 shall reward thee.^ But when ye 
 pray, use not vain repetitions," as the 
 heathen do : for they think that they 
 shall be heard for their much speak- 
 
 8 ing. Be not ye therefore like unto 
 them : for your Father knoweth what 
 things ye have need of, before ye ask 
 
 9 him. After this manner therefore 
 pray ye : *" Our Father which art in 
 
 10 heaven, Hallowed be thy name. Thy 
 
 kingdom come. Thy will be done 
 
 n in earth, as it is in heaven. Give us 
 
 12 this day our daily bread. And forgive 
 us our debts, as we have forgiven^ 
 
 13 our debtors. And lead us not into 
 temptation, but deliver us from evil.^ 
 
 14 For if ye forgive men their tres- 
 passes, your heavenly Father will 
 
 15 also forgive you : but if ye forgive 
 not men,^ neither will your Father 
 forgive your trespasses. 
 
 16 Moreover when ye fast, be not, as * , 
 the hypocrites, of a sad countenance : 
 
 for they disfigure their faces, that 
 they may appear unto men to fast. 
 Verily I say unto you, They have 
 
 17 their reward. But thou, when thou 
 fastest, anoint thine head, and wash 
 
 1 reward thee openly. ^ as we forgive our 
 
 ^ from evil : For thine is the kini^dom, and the power, and the glory, for ever. Amen. 
 
 * forgive not men their trespasses 
 
 " Comp. Eccl. V. 2. ^ Lk. xi. 2-4. 
 
 § 44. vi. 9. The Lord's prayer is given here, and also again where it occurs in Lk. xi. 
 There seems no reason why it may not have been repeated, especially as it is given by St. 
 Luke in a somewhat shorter form, and it is in each case so intimateh' connected with the 
 context as not to be easily separated.
 
 Paet IV. § 44.] 
 
 AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 
 
 61 
 
 ST. MATT. VI., VU. 
 
 18 thy face ; that thou appear not unto 
 men to fast, but unto thy Father, 
 which is in secret : and thy Father, 
 which seeth in secret, shall reward 
 thee.^ 
 
 i« Lay not up for yourselves treasures 
 upon earth, where moth" and rust 
 doth corrupt, and where thieves break 
 
 20 through and steal : but lay up for 
 yourselves treasures in heaven, where 
 neither moth nor rust doth corrupt, 
 and where thieves do not break 
 
 21 through nor steal : for where thy ^ 
 treasure is, there will thine ^ heart be 
 also. VII. 
 
 1 Judge not, that ye be not judged. 
 
 2 For with what judgment ye judge, 
 ye shall be judged : 
 
 and with what measure ye mete, it 
 shall be measured to you.^'' 
 
 ST. LUKE TI. 
 
 37 Judge not, and ye shall not be 
 judged: and^ condemn not, and ye 
 shall not be condemned : forgive, and 
 
 38 ye shall be forgiven : give, and it 
 shall be given unto you ; good meas- 
 ure, pressed down,'* shaken together, 
 running over, shall men give into your 
 bosom. For with what^ measure ye 
 mete it shall be measured to you 
 
 And he spake also'^ a par- 
 
 39 agam. 
 
 3 And why beholdest thou the mote 
 that is in thy brother's eye, but con- 
 siderest not the beam that is in thine 
 
 able unto them, Can the blind lead 
 the blind? shall they not both fall 
 
 40 into the ditch ? The disciple is not 
 above the^ master: but every one 
 that is perfect shall be as his master. 
 
 41 And why beholdest thou the mote 
 that is in thy brother's eye, but per- 
 ceivest not the beam that is in thine 
 
 4 own eye ? Or how wilt thou say to 42 own eye ? ^ How canst thou say to 
 
 thy brother, Let me pull out the 
 mote out of thine eye ; and, behold, 
 
 6 a beam is in thine own eye ? Thou 
 hypocrite, first cast out the beam out 
 
 thy brother. Brother, let me pull out 
 the mote that is in thine eye, when 
 thou thyself beholdest not the beam 
 that is in thine own eye ? Thou 
 hypocrite ! cast out first the beam out 
 
 '■' your treasure your heart ^ omit and 
 
 5 For with the same measure that ye mete withal it shall be 
 measured to you again ^ omit also * his master ^ Either how canst thou 
 
 a See Lk. xii. 33, 34. *■ Mar. iv. 24. 
 
 1 reward thee openly 
 
 * and shaken together, and
 
 62 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. § 44. 
 
 13 
 
 ST. MATT. VII. 
 
 of thine own eye ; and then shalt 
 thou see clearly to cast out the mote 
 out of thy brother's eye. 
 6 Give not that which is holy unto 
 the dogs, neither cast ye your pearls 
 before swine, lest they trample them 
 under their feet, and turn again and 
 
 12 rend you. Therefore all things what- 
 soever ye would that men should do 
 to you, do ye even so to them : for 
 this is the law" and the prophets. 
 
 Enter ye in at the straight gate : 
 ''for wide is the gate, and broad is 
 the way, that leadeth to destruction, 
 and many there be which go in 
 
 14 thereat : because strait is the gate, 
 and narrow is the way, which leadeth 
 unto life, and few there be that find it. 
 
 1.5 Beware of false prophets, which 
 come to you in sheep's clothing, but 
 inwardly they are ravening wolves. 
 
 16 Ye shall know them by their fruits. 
 ^ Do men gather grapes of thorns, or 
 
 17 figs of thistles ? Even so every good 
 tree bringeth forth good fruit ; but a 
 corrupt tree bringeth forth evil fruit. 
 
 18 A good tree cannot bring forth evil 
 fruit, neither can a corrupt tree bring 
 
 19 forth good fruit. Every tree that 
 brinjjeth not forth cjood fruit is hewn 
 
 2u down, and cast into the fire. Where- 
 fore by their fruits ye shall know 
 them." 
 
 21 Not every one that saith unto me. 
 Lord ! Lord ! shall enter into the 
 kingdom of heaven ; but he that 
 doeth the will of my Father which 
 
 22 is in heaven. Many will say to me 
 in that day, Lord ! Lord ! have we not 
 
 ST. LUKE VI. 
 
 of thine own eye, and then shalt thou 
 see clearly to pull out the mote that 
 is in thy brother's eye. 
 
 31 And as ye would that men should 
 do to you, do ye also to them like- 
 
 wise. 
 
 43 For a good tree bringeth not forth 
 corrupt fruit ; neither again ^ doth a 
 corrupt tree bring forth good fruit. 
 
 44 For every tree is known by his own 
 fruit.*^ For of thorns men do not 
 gather figs, nor of a bramble bush 
 
 45 gather they grapes. A good man 
 out of the good treasure of the^ heart 
 bringeth forth that which is good ; 
 and an evil out of the eviP bringeth 
 forth that which is evil ; for of the 
 abundance of the heart his mouth 
 speaketh. 
 
 46 And why call ye me. Lord ! Lord ! 
 and do not the things which I say ? 
 
 1 omit again 2 jjjg Jieart 
 
 * an evil man out of the evil treasure of his heart bringeth forth 
 
 » Lev. xix. 18. b Lk. xiii. 24. c Matt. xii. 33 ; Comp. Jas. iii. 12.
 
 Paet IV. § 45.] 
 
 AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 
 
 63 
 
 ST. MATT. VII. ST. LUKB VI. 
 
 prophesied in thy name ? and in thy 
 name have cast out devils ? and in 
 thy name done many wonderful 
 28 works ? And then will I profess unto 
 them, I ne\'^r knew you : depart 
 from me, ye that work iniquity ! 
 
 24 Therefore whosoever heareth these 
 sayings of mine, and doeth them, shall 
 be likened^ unto a wise man, which 
 
 25 built his house upon a rock : and the 
 rain descended, and the floods came, 
 and the winds blew, and beat upon 
 that house ; and it fell not : for it 
 
 26 was founded upon a rock. And every 
 one that heareth these sayings of 
 mine, and doeth them not, shall be 
 likened unto a foolish man, which 
 
 27 built his house upon the sand : and 
 the rain descended, and the floods 
 came, and the winds blew, and beat 
 upon that house ; and it fell : and 
 great was the fall of it. 
 
 28 And it came to pass, when Jesus 
 had ended these sayings, the peopl(i( 
 were astonished* at his doctrine: 
 
 29 for he tausfht them as one having 
 authority, and not as their ^ scribes. 
 
 ST. MATT. VIII. 
 
 1 Wlien he was come down from the 
 mountain, great multitudes followed 
 him. 
 
 § 45. The Healing of the Centurion's Servant. — Capernaum. 
 
 St. Matt. viii. 5-13. St. Luke vii. 1-10. 
 
 5 And when he* was entered into i Now when he had ended all his 
 Capernaum, there came unto him a sayings in the audience of the people, 
 
 ^ I will liken him ^ for it was founded upon a rock. ^ the scribes * when Jesus was 
 a Matt. xiii. 54 ; Mar. i. 22 ; vi. 2 ; Lk. iv. 32 ; see Jno. vii. 46. 
 
 47 Whosoever cometh to me, and hear- 
 eth my sayings, and doeth them, I 
 will shew you to whom he is like : 
 
 48 He is like a man which built an 
 house, and digged deep, and laid the 
 foundation on a rock : and when the 
 flood arose, the stream beat vehe- 
 mently upon that house, and could 
 not shake it : because it was well 
 
 49 built.'^ But he that heareth, and 
 doeth not, is like a man that without 
 a foundation built an house upon the 
 earth ; against which the stream did 
 beat vehemently, and immediately it 
 fell ; and the ruin of that house was 
 great. 
 
 § 45. The excellent note of Robinson may well be quoted here. " In Matthew the Cen- 
 turion seems to come in person to Jesus, in Luke, he sends the elders of the Jews. This 
 diversity is satisfactorily explained by the old law-maxim : Qui facit per alium, facit per se. 
 Matthew narrates briefly ; Luke gives the circumstances more fully. In like manner, in Jno. 
 iv. 1, Jesus is said to baptize, when he did it by his disciples. In Jno. xix. 1, and elsewhere,
 
 64 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Pakt IV. § 45. 
 
 ST. MATT. VIII. 
 
 8 centurion, beseeching him, 'and say- 
 ing. Lord, mv servant lieth at home 
 sick of the palsy, grievously tor- 
 
 7 mented. He* saith unto him, I will 
 come and heal him. 
 
 8 But* the centurion answered and 
 said, Lord, I am not worthy that 
 thou shouldest come under my roof: 
 
 but speak by ^ word only, and my 
 
 9 servant shall be healed. For I am a 
 man under authority, having soldiers 
 under me : and I say to this man, 
 Go, and he goeth ; and to another, 
 Come, and he cometh ; and to my 
 servant, Do this, and he doeth it. 
 
 10 "When Jesus heard it, he marvelled, 
 and said to them that followed, Verily 
 I say unto you, I have not found so 
 
 n great faith, no, not in Israel. And 
 I say unto you, That many shall come 
 from the east and west, and shall sit 
 down with Abraham, and Isaac, and 
 Jacob, in the kingdom of heaven. 
 
 12 But the children of the kingdom shall 
 go forth '' into outer darkness : there 
 
 ' And Jesus saith ^ they besought him 
 * omit But * speak the word only 
 
 ' shall be cast out into 
 
 ST. LUKE VII. 
 
 2 he entered into Capernaum. And a 
 certain centurion's servant, who was 
 dear unto him, was sick, and ready 
 
 3 to die. And when he heard of Jesus, 
 he sent unto him the elders of the 
 Jews, beseeching him that he would 
 
 4 come and heal his servant. And 
 when they came to Jesus, they asked- 
 him instantly, saying. That he was 
 worthy for whom he should do this : 
 
 5 for he loveth our nation, and he hath 
 
 6 built us a synagogue. Then Jesus 
 went with them. And when he was 
 now not far from the house, the cen- 
 turion sent friends,^ saying. Lord, 
 trouble not thyself: for I am not 
 worthy thatthou shouldest enter under 
 
 " my roof : wherefore neither thought 
 I myself worthy to come unto thee : 
 but say in a word, and let ''' my servant 
 
 8 be healed. For I also am a man set 
 under authority, having under me 
 soldiers, and I say unto one. Go, and 
 he goeth ; and to another, Come, and 
 he cometh ; and to my servant, Do 
 
 9 this, and he doeth it. When Jesus 
 heard these things, he marvelled at 
 him, and turned him about, and said 
 unto the people that followed him, 
 I say unto you, I have not found so 
 great faith, no, not in Israel. 
 
 3 sent friends to him, saying unto him, Lord, 
 ® and mv servant shall be 
 
 Pilate is said to have scourged Jesus ; certainly not with his own hands. In Mar. x. 35, James 
 and John come to Jesus with a certain request ; in Matt. xx. 20. it is their mother who prefers 
 the request. In 2 Sam. xxix. 1, God moves David to number Israel ; in 1 Chron. xxi. 1, it 
 is Satan who provokes him."
 
 Part IV. §46.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIED. 65 
 
 ST. MATT. VIII. ST. LUKE VII. 
 
 shall be weeping and gnashing of 
 13 teeth. And Jesus said unto the cen- 
 turion, Go thy way ; as thou hast 
 
 believed, so be it done unto thee, lo And they that were sent, return- 
 And the^ servant was healed in the ing to the house, found the servant 
 self same hour. whole.^ 
 
 § 46. Our Lord raises the only Son of a "Widow. — Near Nain. 
 
 St. Luke vii. 11-17. 
 
 11 And it came to pass the day after, that he went into a city called Nain ; 
 
 12 and many of his disciples went with him, and much people. Now when he 
 came nigh to the gate of the city, behold, there was a dead man carried out, 
 the only son of his mother, and she was a widow : and much people of the 
 
 13 city was with her. And when the Lord saw her, he had compassion on her, 
 
 14 and said unto her, Weep not. And he came and touched the bier : and they 
 that bare him stood still. And he said. Young man, I say unto thee, Arise ! 
 
 15 And he that was dead sat up, and began to speak. And he delivered him to 
 
 16 his mother. And there came a fear on all : and they glorified God, saying. 
 That a great prophet is risen up among us ; and. That God hath visited his 
 
 1" people. And this rumor of him went forth throughout all Judaea, and through- 
 out all the regaon round about. 
 
 "O 
 
 § 47. John the Baptist in Prison sends to Jesus ; His Testimony concerning 
 
 John. 
 
 St. Matt. xi. 2-19. St. Luke vii. 18-35; xvi. 16. 
 
 2 Now when John had heard in the is And the disciples of John shewed 
 prison the works of Christ, he sent him of all these things. 
 
 3 by^ his disciples, and said unto him, i9 And John calling unto Mm two of 
 Art thou he that should come, or do his disciples sent them to the Lord,* 
 we look for another ? saying, Art thou he that should come ? 
 
 20 or look we for another ? When the 
 men were come unto him, they said, 
 John Baptist hath sent us unto thee, 
 saying. Art thou he that should come ? 
 
 21 or look we for another ? In that ^ 
 hour he cured many of their infirmi- 
 
 1 his servant ^ the servant whole that had been sick ^ sent two of his disciples 
 
 * sent them to Jesus, ^ And in that same hour 
 
 § 47. This narrative is plainly not in chronological order in St. Matthew. He places it 
 after the mission of the twelve, x. 5 ss. ; whereas it appears by comparing: Matt. xiv. 1 and 13, 
 with Mar. vi. 14 ; vii. 30, 31, that John was beheaded during their absence. The continuous 
 order of St. Luke is therefore followed. 
 
 9
 
 66 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. § 47. 
 
 ST. MATT. XI. 
 
 4 Jesus answered and said unto them, 
 Go and shew John again those things 
 
 5 which ye do hear and see : * the 
 blind receive their sight, and the 
 lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, 
 and the deaf hear, and^ the dead are 
 raised up, and the poor have the gos- 
 
 6 pel preached to them. And blessed 
 is he, whosoever shall not be offended 
 in me. 
 
 7 And as they departed, Jesus began 
 to say unto the multitudes concerning 
 John, What went ye out into the 
 wilderness to see ? A reed shaken 
 
 8 with the wind ? But why went ye 
 out ? ^ for to see a man clothed in soft 
 raiment*'^ Behold! they that wear soft 
 
 9 clothing are in king's houses. But 
 why went ye out ? ^ for to see a 
 prophet? yea, I say unto you, and 
 
 10 more than a prophet ! This ® is he, 
 of whom it is written, ''Behold ! I send 
 my messenger before thy face, which 
 shall prepare thy way before thee. 
 
 11 Verily I say unto you. Among them 
 that are born of women there hath 
 not risen a greater than John the 
 Baptist: notwithstanding he that is 
 least in the kingdom of heaven is 
 
 12 greater than he. And from the days 
 of John the Baptist until now the 
 kingdom of heaven suffereth violence, 
 
 13 and the violent take it by force. For 
 
 22 
 
 8T. LUKE VII. 
 
 ties and plagues, and of evil spirits ; 
 and unto many that were blind he 
 gave sight. Then he ^ answering 
 said unto them, Go your way, and 
 tell John what things ye have seen 
 and heard ;" how that the blind see, 
 the lame walk, the lepers are cleansed, 
 the deaf hear, the dead are raised, 
 to the poor the gospel is preached. 
 
 23 And blessed is he, whosoever shall 
 not be offended in me. 
 
 24 And when the messengers of John 
 were departed, he began to speak 
 unto the people concerning John, 
 What went ye out into the wilderness 
 for to see ? A reed shaken with the 
 
 25 wind ? But what went ye out for to 
 see ? A man clothed in soft raiment ? 
 Behold! they which are gorgeously 
 apparelled, and live delicately, are 
 
 26 in kings' courts. But what went ye 
 out for to see ? A prophet ? Yea, 
 I say unto you, and much more than 
 
 27 a prophet ! This is he, of whom it is 
 written,*' Behold ! I send my mes- 
 senger before thy face, which shall 
 
 28 prepare thy way before thee. ^I say 
 unto you, Among those that are born 
 of women there is not a greater 
 prophet than John : ^ but he that is 
 
 least in the kingdom of God is greater 
 than he. 
 
 1 Then Jesus answering ^ Q^f^d and 
 
 ^ But what went ye out to see ? A man clothed * raiment 
 
 5 But what went ye out for to see 1 A prophet? ® For this is 
 
 ' For I say unto you * John the Baptist 
 ^ Isa. XXXV. 4-6 ; xlii. 7 ; Ixi. 1. 
 
 •* MaL iii. 1. Behold ! I will send my messenger, and he shall prepare the way hefore me. 
 See Mar. i. 2 ; Lk. i. 76.
 
 Part IV. §48.] 
 
 AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 
 
 67 
 
 ST. MATT. XI. 
 
 all the prophets and the law proph- 
 M esied until John. And if ye will 
 
 receive it, this is Elias,* which was 
 IS for to come. He that hath ears ^ let 
 
 him hear! 
 
 29 
 
 16 But whereunto shall I liken this 
 generation ? It is like unto children 
 sitting in the markets, and calling 
 
 17 unto others,^ saying, We have piped 
 unto you, and ye have not danced ; 
 we have mourned,^ and ye have not 
 
 18 lamented. For John came neither 
 eating nor drinking, and they say, 
 
 19 He hath a devil. The Son of man 
 came eating and drinking, and they 
 say. Behold a man gluttonous, and a 
 winebibber, a friend of publicans and 
 sinners ! But wisdom is justified of 
 her works.^ 
 
 ST. LUKE XVI. 
 
 16 The law and the prophets were until 
 John : since that time the kingdom 
 of God is preached, and every man 
 presseth into it. 
 
 ST. LUKE VII. 
 
 (And all the people that heard him, 
 and the publicans, justified God, being 
 baptized with the baptism of John. But 
 
 30 the Pharisees and lawyers rejected 
 the counsel of God against them- 
 selves, being not baptized of him.) 
 
 31 ^Whereunto then shall I liken the 
 men of this generation ? and to what 
 
 32 are they like ? They are like unto 
 children sitting in the market-place, 
 and calling one to another,^ saying, 
 We have piped unto you, and ye 
 have not danced ; we have mourned,^ 
 
 33 and ye have not wept. For John 
 the Baptist came neither eating bread 
 nor drinking wine ; and ye say, He 
 
 34 hath a devil. The Son of man is 
 come eating and drinking ; and ye 
 say. Behold a gluttonous man, and 
 a winebibber, a friend of publicans 
 
 35 and sinners ! But wisdom is justified 
 of all her children. 
 
 § 48. Our Lord, at meat with Simon a Pharisee, is anointed by a Woman 
 
 that was a Sinner. 
 
 St. Luke vii. 36-50. 
 
 36 And one of the Pharisees desired him that he would eat with him. And 
 
 37 he went into the Pharisee's house, and sat down to meat. And, behold, a 
 woman which was in the city, a sinner, and knowing ^ that Jesus sat at meat 
 
 1 hath ears to hear, let him hear. * And the Lord said, Whereunto 
 
 2 calling unto their fellows, and saying, * and saying 
 
 ^ mourned to you * of her children 
 
 ' a woman in the city, which was a sinner, when she knew that 
 
 » Mai. iv. 5, 6. See Matt. xvii. 11-13; Mar. ix. 12, 1.3 ; Lk. i. 16, 17. 
 
 § 48. The anointing here recorded is obviously a different one from that recorded of Mary, 
 the sister of Lazarus, in Jno. xii. 1-11, and which was certainly the same with that mentioned 
 in Matt. xxvi. 6-1.3; Mar. xiv. 3-9. In both cases, indeed, there was an anointing while 
 Jesus was at meat, and in both cases the name of his host was Simon ; but in that case he is
 
 gg OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, [Pakt IV. § 49. 
 
 ST. LUKE VII. 
 
 38 in the Pharisee's house, brought an alabaster box of ointment, and stood 
 at his feet behind him weeping, and began to wash his feet with tears, and 
 did wipe them with the liairs of her head, and kissed his feet, and anointed 
 
 39 them with the ointment. Now when the Pharisee which liad bidden him saw 
 it, he spake within himself, saying, This man, if lie were a prophet, would 
 have known who and what manner of woman this is that toucheth him : for 
 she is a sinner. 
 
 40 And Jesus answering said unto him, Simon, I have somewhat to say unto 
 
 41 thee. And he-saith. Master, say on. 'There was a certain creditor which 
 had two debtors : the one owed five hundred pence, and the other fifty. 
 
 42 ^ When they had nothing to pay, he frankly forgave them both. Which of 
 
 43 them therefore ^ will love him most ? Simon answering ^ said, I suppose that 
 he, to whom he forgave most. And he said unto him. Thou hast rightly 
 
 44 judged. And he turned to the woman, and said unto Simon, Seest thou this 
 woman ? I entered into thine house, thou gavest me no water for my feet : 
 but she hath washed my feet with tears, and wiped them with her hairs.* 
 
 45 Thou gavest me no kiss : but this woman since the time I came in hath not 
 
 46 ceased to kiss my feet. My head with oil thou didst not anoint : but this 
 
 47 woman hath anointed my feet with ointment. Wherefore I say unto thee, 
 Her sins, which are many, are forgiven ; for she loved much : but to whom 
 
 48 little is forgiven, the same loveth little. And he said unto her. Thy sins are 
 
 49 forgiven. And they that sat at meat with him began to say within themselves, 
 60 Who is this that forgiveth sins also ? And he said to the woman, Thy faith 
 
 hath saved thee ; go in peace. 
 
 § 49. Our Lord makes another circuit of Galilee with the Twelve. 
 
 St. Luke viii. 1-3. 
 
 1 And it came to pass afterward, that he went throughout every city and 
 village, preaching and shewing the glad tidings of the kingdom of God : and 
 
 2 the twelve were with him, 'and certain women, which had been healed of evil 
 spirits and infirmities, Mary called Magdalene, out of whom went seven devils, 
 
 3 and Joanna, the wife of Chuza Herod's steward, and Susanna, and many others, 
 which ministered unto them ^ of their substance. 
 
 1 And when they had 2 "Pell me therefore, which of them will love 
 
 3 answered and said * the hairs of her head 
 
 5 unto him . 
 
 distinguished as Simon "the leper," (Matt. xxvi. 6; Mar. xiv. 3), in this as "the Pharisee." 
 Again, in that case the woman was the sister of Lazarus, and seems to have been held in much 
 esteem among the Jews ; in this case she was " a sinner," and it is on that ground that Simon 
 ))ases his objection, while in the other instance it is the disciples who are offended, and that 
 simply because of the waste. 
 
 The passage Matt. xi. 20-30, inserted by several harmonists before this section, is here 
 transferred to the parallel passages in St. Luke.
 
 Part IV. § 50.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 
 
 69 
 
 § 50. A Demoniac being healed, the Scribes and 
 seek a Sign. Our Lord's Rephes. 
 
 Matt. xii. 22-45. vi. 22, 23. Mak. hi. 19^-30. 
 
 And he cometh^ into 
 
 20 an house. And the>' 
 multitude cometh to- 
 gether again, so that 
 they could not so much 
 
 21 as eat bread. And 
 when his friends heard 
 of it, they went out to 
 lay hold on him : for 
 they said, He is beside 
 himself. 
 
 22 Then was brought 
 unto him one possessed 
 with a devil, blind, and 
 dumb : and he healed 
 him, insomuch that the 
 dumb^ spake and saw. 
 
 23 And all the people 
 were amazed, and said, 
 Is not this the son 
 
 24 of David ? But when 
 the Pharisees heard it, 
 they said, This fellow 
 doth not cast out devils, 
 but by Beelzebub' the 
 prince of the devils. 
 
 Pharisees blaspheme, and 
 — Galilee. 
 
 Lk. XI. 14-36. XII. 10. 
 
 22 And the scribes which 
 came down from Je- 
 rusalem said. He hath 
 Beelzebubj^and by the 
 prince of the devils 
 casteth he out devils. 
 
 23 And he called them 
 25 And he ^ knew their unto him, and said unto 
 
 14 And he was casting 
 out a devil, and it was 
 dumb. And it came to 
 pass, when the devil was 
 gone out, the dumb spake; 
 and the people wondei'ed. 
 
 15 But some of them said. 
 He casteth out devils 
 through Beelzebub" the 
 
 16 chief of the devils. And 
 others, tempting him, 
 sought of him a sign*" 
 
 17 from heaven. But he, 
 knowing their thoughts, 
 
 1 And they went into an house 2 the blind and dumb both spake and saw. 
 
 3 And Jesus knew 
 a See Matt. ix. 32-34. b Matt. xvi. 1 ; Mar. viii. II , Jno. ii. 18. 
 
 § 50. The parallelism of the three Evangelists is obvious, and as neither St. Matthew nor 
 St. Luke furnish any definite note of time, the order of St. Mark is observed. St. Mark 
 passes over in silence all the matters which occurred between the appointment of the twelve 
 and this miracle. What is commonly divided into two sections is here thrown into one as 
 really forming one continuous narrative, although only the former part of it is given by 
 St. Mark. 
 
 Two verses from the Sermon on the Mount are added at the close of this section, as being 
 parallel to St. Luke, and not closely attached to the context in St. Matthew.
 
 70 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER. 
 
 [Part IV. § 50. 
 
 ST. MATT. XII. 
 
 thoughts, and said unto 
 them, Every kingdom 
 divided against itself is 
 brought to desolation; 
 and every city or house 
 divided against itself 
 26 shall not stand : and if 
 Satan cast out Satan, 
 he is divided against 
 himself; how shall then 
 his kingdom stand ? 
 
 27 Andif I by Beelzebub 
 cast out devils, by 
 whom do your children 
 cast them out? there- 
 fore they shall be your 
 
 28 judges. But if I cast 
 out devils by the Spirit 
 of God, then the king- 
 
 .dom of God is come 
 unto you. 
 20 Or else how can one 
 enter into a strong 
 man's house, and spoil 
 his goods, except he 
 first bind the strong 
 man ? and then he will 
 spoil his house. 
 
 ST. MARK III. 
 
 them in parables. How 
 can Satan cast out 
 2-4 Satan ? And if a king- 
 dom be divided against 
 itself, that kingdom 
 
 25 cannot stand. And if 
 a house be divided 
 against itself, that 
 house will not be able 
 
 26 to^ stand. And if Satan 
 rise up against him- 
 self, he is^ divided, and 
 cannot stand, but hath 
 an end. 
 
 27 But' no man can enter 
 into a strong man's 
 house, and spoil his 
 goods, except he will 
 first bind the strong 
 man ; and then he will 
 spoil his house. 
 
 30 He that is not with me 
 is against me ; and he 
 that gathereth not with 
 me scattereth abroad. 
 
 Wherefore I say unto 28 Verily I say unto you, 
 you. All manner of sin All sins shall be for- 
 and blasphemy shall given unto the sons of 
 
 men, and the* blasphe- 
 
 31 
 
 ST. LUKE XI. 
 
 said unto them. Every 
 kingdom divided against 
 itself is brought to des- 
 olation ; and a house 
 divided against a house 
 
 18 falleth. If Satan also 
 be divided against him- 
 self, how shall his king- 
 dom stand ? because ye 
 say that I cast out devils 
 through Beelzebub. 
 
 19 Andif I by Beelzebub cast 
 out devils, by whom do 
 your sons cast them out ? 
 therefore shall they be 
 
 20 your judges. But if I 
 with the finger of God 
 cast out devils, no doubt 
 the kingdom of God is 
 come upon you. 
 
 21 When a strong man 
 armed keepeth his palace, 
 his goods are in peace : 
 
 22 but when a stronger than 
 he shall come upon him, 
 and overcome him, he 
 taketh from him all his 
 armor wherein he trust- 
 ed, and di videth his spoils. 
 
 23 He that is not with me 
 is against me : and he 
 that gathereth not with 
 me scattereth. 
 
 be forgiven unto men 
 
 * that house cannot stand 
 8 omit But 
 
 2 and be divided, he cannot stand 
 * omit the
 
 Pakt IV. § 50.j 
 
 AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 
 
 71 
 
 ST. MATT. XII. 
 
 but the blasphemy 
 against the ^o/y Ghost 
 shall not be forgiven^ 
 82 And whosoever speak- 
 eth a word against the 
 Son of man, it shall 
 be forgiven him : but 
 whosoever speaketh 
 against the Holy Ghost, 
 it shall not be for- 
 given him, neither in 
 this world, neither in 
 the world to come. 
 
 33 Either make the tree 
 good, and his fruit 
 good °- ; or else make 
 the tree corrupt, and 
 his fruit corrupt : for 
 the tree is known by 
 
 34 hisinni. O generation 
 of vipers ! ^ how can 
 ye, being evil, speak 
 good things ? for out 
 of the abundance of 
 the heart the mouth 
 
 35 speaketh.'^ A good man 
 out of the good treas- 
 ure ■* bringeth forth 
 good things : and an 
 evil man out of the 
 evil treasure bringeth 
 
 36 forth evil things. But 
 I say unto you, That 
 every idle word that 
 men shall speak, they 
 shall give account 
 thereof in the day of 
 
 87 judgment. For by thy 
 words thou shalt be 
 
 1 not be forgiven unto men. 
 3 of eternal damnation 
 
 ° See Matt. vii. 1 7-20 ; Lk. vi. 43, 44. 
 
 ST. MAEK III. 
 
 ST. LUKB XII. 
 
 mies wherewith soever 
 they shall blaspheme : 
 
 10 
 
 29 But he that shall 
 blaspheme against the 
 Holy Ghost hath never 
 forgiveness, but shall 
 be- in danger of eter- 
 
 30 nalsin?^ Because they 
 said. He hath an un- 
 clean spirit. 
 
 And whosoever shall 
 speak a word against the 
 Son of man, it shall be 
 forgiven him : but unto 
 him that blasphemeth 
 against the Holy Ghost, 
 it shall not be forgiven. 
 
 2 bnt is in danger 
 
 * out of the good treasure of the heart 
 
 b See Matt. iii. 7 ; xxiii. 33. <= See Lk. vi. 45.
 
 72 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. § 50. 
 
 ST. MATT. XII. 
 
 justified, and by tliy words 
 thou slialt be condemned. 
 88 Then certain of the 
 scribes and of the Phar- 
 isees answered him,^ say- 
 ing, Master, we would 
 see a sign from thee. 
 
 39 But he answered and said 
 unto them, An evil and 
 adulterous generation 
 seeketh after a sign ; 
 and there shall no sign 
 be given to it, but the 
 sign of the prophet 
 
 40 Jonas : ° For as Jonas 
 was three days and three 
 nights in the whale's 
 belly ^ ; so shall the Son 
 of man be three days 
 and three nights in the 
 
 41 heart of the earth. The 
 men of Nineveh shall rise 
 in judgment with this 
 generation, and shall con- 
 demn it : because they 
 repented at the preaching 
 of Jonas " ; and, behold, 
 a greater than Jonas is 
 
 42 here. The queen of the 
 south shall rise up in the 
 judgment with this gen- 
 eration, and shall con- 
 demn it : for she came 
 from the uttermost parts 
 of the earth to hear the 
 wisdom of Solomon ^ ; 
 and, behold, a greater 
 than Solomon is here. 
 
 43 When the unclean 
 spirit is gone out of a 
 
 ST. MAKK III. 
 
 ST. LUKE ZI. 
 
 1 omit him 
 a See Matt. xvi. 4. 
 
 2 omit first generation. 
 '' Jonah ii.l. « Jonah iii. 5-10. 
 
 29 And when the people 
 were gathered thick to- 
 gether, he began to say. 
 This generation ^ is an 
 evil generation : they 
 seek a sign ; and there 
 shall no sign be given it, 
 but the sign of Jonas .^^ 
 
 30 For as Jonas was a sign 
 unto the Ninevites, so 
 shall also the Son of 
 man be to this generation. 
 
 32 The men of Nineveh 
 shall rise up in the 
 judgment with this gen- 
 eration, and shall con- 
 demn it: for they re- 
 pented at the preaching 
 of Jonas'^; and, behold, 
 a greater than Jonas is 
 
 31 here. The queen of the 
 south shall rise up in 
 the judgment with the 
 men of this generation, 
 and condemn them : for 
 she came from the utmost 
 parts of the earth to hear 
 the wisdom of Solomon ^ ; 
 and, behold, a greater 
 than Solomon is here. 
 
 24 When the unclean 
 spirit is gone out of a man, 
 
 ^ Jonas the prophet 
 d 1 Kings X. 1 ; 2 Chron. ix. 1.
 
 Part IV. § 50.] 
 
 AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 
 
 73 
 
 ST. MATT. XII. 
 
 man, he walketh through 
 dry places, seeking rest, 
 
 « and findeth none. Then 
 he saith, I will return 
 into my house from 
 whence I came out ; and 
 when he is come, he find- 
 eth it empty, and^ swept, 
 
 45 and garnished. Then 
 goeth he, and taketh 
 with himself seven other 
 spirits more wicked than 
 himself, and they enter 
 in and dwell there : and 
 the last state of that man 
 is worse than the first. 
 Even so shall it be also 
 unto this wicked gen- 
 eration. 
 
 ST. MAEK III. 
 
 22 
 
 ST. MATT. VI. 
 
 The light of the body 
 is the eye : if ^ thine eye 
 
 ST. LUKE XI. 
 
 he walketh through dry 
 places, seeking rest ; and 
 finding none, he saith, I 
 will return unto my 
 house whence I came out ; 
 
 25 and when he cometh, 
 he findeth it swept and 
 
 26 garnished. Then goeth 
 he, and taketh to him 
 seven other spirits more 
 wicked than himself; 
 and they enter in, and 
 dwell there : and the last 
 state of that man is worse 
 than the first. 
 
 27 And it came to pass, 
 as he spake these things, 
 a certain woman of the 
 company lifted up her 
 voice, and said unto him. 
 Blessed is the womb that 
 bare thee, and the paps 
 which thou hast sucked ! 
 
 28 But he said, Yea rather, 
 blessed are they that 
 hear the word of God 
 and keep it ! ^ 
 
 33 No man, when he 
 hath lighted a candle, 
 putteth it in a secret 
 place, neither under a 
 bushel, but on a candle- 
 stick," that they which 
 come in may see the 
 
 34 light. The light of the 
 body is thine * eye : when 
 
 1 omit and before swept, 
 
 2 keep it 
 * is the eye : therefore when 
 a See Matt. v. 15; Mar. iv. 21 ; Lk. viii. 16 
 10 
 
 3 if therefore thine eye
 
 74 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. §51. 
 
 8T. MATT. VI. 
 
 be single, thy whole body 
 shall be full of light. 
 23 But if thine eye be evil, 
 thy whole body shall be 
 full of darkness. If 
 therefore the light that 
 is in thee be darkness, 
 how great is that dark- 
 ness! 
 
 ST. MAKK III. ST. LUKE XI. 
 
 thine eye is single, thy 
 whole body also is full 
 of light ; but when thine 
 eye is evil, thy body also 
 
 35 is full of darkness. Take 
 heed therefore that the 
 light which is in thee be 
 
 36 not darkness. If thy 
 whole body therefore be 
 full of light, having no 
 part dark, the whole shall 
 be full of light, as when 
 the bright shining of a 
 
 candle doth 
 light. 
 
 give 
 
 thee 
 
 4« 
 
 § 51. Our Lord 
 
 St. Matt. xii. 46-50. 
 
 While he yet talked 
 to the people, behold, 
 his mother and his 
 brethren stood with- 
 out, desiring to speak 
 47 with him. Then one 
 said unto him, Behold, 
 thy mother and thy 
 brethren stand with- 
 out, desiring to speak 
 
 describes his Disciples as 
 St. Mark hi. 31-35. 
 
 31 
 
 And his mother 
 Cometh and his breth- 
 ren,- and standing 
 without, sent unto 
 32 him, calling him. And 
 the multitude sat about 
 him, and they say * 
 unto him, Behold, thy 
 mother and thy breth- 
 ren and thy sisters ^ 
 
 his true Kinsmen. 
 
 St. Luke viii. 19-21. 
 Then came to him his ^ 
 
 19 
 
 mother and his brethren, 
 
 and could not come at 
 
 20 him for the press. And 
 
 it was told him that'' 
 Thy mother and thy 
 brethren stand without, 
 
 1 his mother ^ There came then his brethren and his mother 
 
 8 told him by certain which said, Thy mother * they said ' omit and thy sisters 
 
 §§ '51. 52. The hepinnin<; of Matt. xii. 46 connects § 51 intimately with what precedes, and 
 this is also in accordance with the order of St. Mark. So also the first words of Matt. xiii. 
 give a definite note of time connecting § 52 with the previous section ; and this also is the 
 order of St. Mark. On the other hand, the observance of this order makes it necessary to 
 defer the narrative beginning with Lk. xi. 37. That passage, liowever, begins with the words, 
 A}id as he sjxike ; and we are therefore bronght to the conclusion that such expressions may 
 be used by the Evangelist sim])]y to designate the circumstances under which Jesus was 
 invited l)y tlio Plinrisee — that is, while he was in the uud^t <if di.'icoursing — without special 
 reference to the jiarticuLir discourse recorded in the jircceding verses. Tlie difficulty, though 
 of less im]jortance, is similar to the one already noticed in regard to the time of the healing 
 of Jairus' daughter, and the solution is in either case snbstantially the same. Compare the 
 remarks on § 38.
 
 Part IV. § 52.J 
 
 AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 
 
 ST. MATT. XII. 
 
 48 with thee. But he 
 answered aud said un- 
 to him that told him, 
 Who is my mothei" ? 
 and who are my 
 
 49 brethren ? And he 
 stretched forth the ^ 
 hand toward his disci- 
 ples, and said. Behold 
 my mother and my 
 
 £0 brethren ! For who- 
 soever shall do the 
 will of my Father 
 which is in heaven, 
 the same is my broth- 
 er, and sister, and 
 mother. 
 
 ST. MARK 111. 
 
 without seek for thee. 
 
 33 And answering them, 
 he saith, ' Who is 
 my mother and - my 
 
 34 brethren ? And he 
 looked round about 
 on them which sat 
 about him, and said. 
 Behold my mother 
 and my brethren ! 
 
 35 ■'Whosoever shall do 
 the will of God, the 
 same is my broth- 
 er, and^ sister, and 
 mother. 
 
 desiring 
 
 ST. LCKE VIII. 
 
 to see thee. 
 ■■ii And he answered and 
 said unto them, 
 
 My mother and my 
 brethren are these which 
 hear the word of God, 
 and do it.*^ 
 
 § o2. The Parable of the Sower, and its Interpretation. — The Sea of Galilee 
 Matt. xiii. l-lo, 18-23. 
 
 1 The same day went 
 Jesus out of the house, 
 and sat by the sea side. 
 
 2 And great multitudes 
 were gathered together 
 unto him, so that he 
 went into a ship, and 
 sat ; and the whole 
 multitude stood on the 
 
 3 shore. And he spake 
 many things unto them 
 in parables, saying. 
 
 4 Behold, a sower went 
 forth to sow : and 
 when he sowed, some 
 seeds fell by the way 
 
 Mark iv. 1-25. 
 
 And he began again 
 to teach by the sea 
 side : and there gath- 
 ereth unto him a very ^ 
 great multitude, so 
 that he entered into a 
 ship, and sat in the 
 sea ; and the whole 
 multitude were * by 
 the sea on the land. 
 And he taught them 
 many things by para- 
 bles, and said unto 
 them ill his doctrine. 
 
 Hearken ! Behold, 
 there went out a sower 
 to sow : and it came 
 to pass, as he sowed, 
 some fell by the way 
 
 Luke viii. 4-18. 
 
 4 And when much peo- 
 ple were gathered to- 
 gether, and were come 
 to him out of every city, 
 
 he spake by a parable : 
 
 A sower went out to 
 sow his seed : and as he 
 sowed, some fell by the 
 way side ; and it was 
 
 1 And he answered them, saying, 
 ^ For whosoever 
 
 - or my brethren 
 * and my sister 
 ' there was gathered unto him a great multitude 
 
 ^ his hand 
 '' and do it. 
 * the whole multitude was
 
 76 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. § 52. 
 
 ST. MATT. XIII. 
 
 side, and the fowls 
 came and devoured 
 
 5 them up : some fell 
 upon stony places, 
 where they ha<l not 
 much earth : and forth- 
 with they sprung up, 
 because they had no 
 
 6 deepness of earth: and 
 when the sun was up, 
 they were scorched ; 
 and because they had 
 no root, they withered 
 
 7 away. And some fell 
 among thorns ; and the 
 thorns sprung up, and 
 
 8 choked them. But 
 other fell into good 
 ground, and brought 
 forth fruit, some an 
 hundredfold,* some 
 sixtyfold, some thirty- 
 
 9 fold. Who hath ears,* 
 let him hear ! 
 
 10 And the disciples 
 came, and said unto 
 him. Why speakest 
 thou unto them in par- 
 
 11 ables? He answered 
 and said,^ Because it 
 is given unto you to 
 know the mysteries of 
 the kingdom of heav- 
 en ; but to them it is 
 
 13 not given. Therefore 
 
 ST. MARK IV. 
 
 side, and the fowls' 
 came and devoured it 
 
 5 up. And some fell on 
 stony ground, where 
 it had not much earth ; 
 and immediately it 
 sprang up, because it 
 had no dejith of earth : 
 
 6 but when the sun was 
 up, it was scorched ; 
 and because it had no 
 root it withered away. 
 
 7 And some fell among 
 thorns, and the thorns 
 grew up, and choked 
 it, and it yielded no 
 
 8 fruit. And other fell 
 on good ground, and 
 did yield fruit that 
 sprang up and in- 
 creased : and brought 
 forth, unto thirty, and 
 unto sixty, and unto'^ 
 
 9 an hundred." And he 
 said. Whosoever ^ hath 
 ears to hear, let him 
 hear ! 
 
 10 And when he was 
 alone, they that were 
 about him with the 
 twelve asked of him 
 
 n the parables.'^ And 
 he said unto them. 
 Unto you is given* 
 the' mystery of the 
 kingdom of God : but 
 unto them that are 
 without, all these things 
 
 ST. LUKE VIII. 
 
 trodden down, and the 
 fowls of the air devoured 
 
 6 it. And some fell upon 
 a rock; and as soon as it 
 was sjjrung up, it with- 
 ered away, because it 
 
 7 lacked moisture. And 
 
 some fell among thorns ; 
 and the thorns sprang 
 up with it, and choked 
 
 it. And other fell into^ 
 good ground, and sprang 
 up, and bare fruit an 
 hundredfold." 
 
 And when he had said 
 these things, he cried. He 
 that hath ears to hear, 
 let him hear ! 
 
 And his disciples asked 
 him,^ What might this 
 
 10 parable be ? And he 
 said, Unto you it is given 
 to know the mysteries 
 of the kingdom of God ; 
 but to others in parables ; 
 
 1 the fowls of the air came ^ fell on g:ood ground ^ thrice some/or unto 
 
 * ears to hear, let him hear. * And he said unto them He that hath ears 
 
 ^ asked him, saying, "> the parable * said unto them 
 
 " Unto you it is given to know the mystery 
 
 ^ See Cen. xxvi. 12.
 
 Part IV. § 52.] 
 
 AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 
 
 I i 
 
 ST. MATT. XIII. 
 
 speak I to them iii 
 parables : because they 
 seeing see not; and 
 hearing they hear not, 
 neither do they under- 
 
 14 stand. And by • them is 
 fulfilled the prophecy 
 of Esaias, which saith," 
 By hearing ye shall 
 hear, and shall not un- 
 derstand ; and seeing 
 ye shall see, and shall 
 
 15 not perceive : for this 
 people's heart is waxed 
 gross, and tkeh' ears 
 are dull of hearing, 
 and their eyes they 
 have closed ; lest at 
 any time they should 
 see with their eyes, 
 and hear with their 
 ears, and should under- 
 stand with their heart, 
 and should be con- 
 verted, and I shall' 
 heal them. 
 
 18 
 
 Hear ye therefore 
 the parable of the 
 10 sower. When any one 
 
 ST. MARK IV. 
 
 are done in parables : 
 12 That seeing they may 
 see, and not perceive ; 
 and hearing they may 
 hear, and not under- 
 stand ; lest at any time 
 they should be con- 
 verted, and it^ should 
 be forgiven them. 
 
 13 And he said unto 
 them. Know ye not 
 this parable ? and how 
 then will ye know all 
 parables? 
 
 14 The sower soweth 
 
 ST. LUKE TUX. 
 
 that seeing they might 
 not see, and hearing they 
 might not understand. 
 
 11 Now the parable is 
 this : The seed is the 
 
 1 And in them is fulfilled ^ jj^fj ff^^;^ gj^g should be ^ 1 should heal 
 
 = Isa. vi. 9, 10. Hear ye indeed, but understand not ; and see ye indeed, but perceive not. 
 Make the heart of this people fat, and make their ears heavy, and shut their eyes ; lest they 
 see with their eyes, and hear with their ears, and understand with their heart, and convert, and 
 be healed. Compare Jno. xii. 39-41 ; Acts xxviii. 25-27. 
 
 § 52. The sixteenth and seventeenth verses of St. Matthew are indeed appropriate in this 
 connection ; but yet not more so than to the connection in which the same language is given 
 by St. Luke (x. 23, 24). Since therefore there is nothing here to absolutely fasten them to 
 the context, and the language of Lk. x. 23 does not allow of their being removed thence, it 
 has seemed better to place them in parallelism with that passage.
 
 78 
 
 OUR LOED'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. § 52. 
 
 ST. MATT. XIII. 
 
 heareth the word of 
 the kingdom, and un- 
 derstandeth it not, 
 then cometh the wick- 
 ed one, and catcheth 
 away that which was 
 sown in his heart. 
 This is he which re- 
 ceived seed by the 
 
 20 way side. But he that 
 received the seed into 
 stony places, the same 
 is he that heareth the 
 word, and anon with 
 
 21 joy receiveth it ; Yet 
 hath he not root in 
 
 himself, but dureth for 
 a while : for when 
 tribulation or persecu- 
 tion ariseth because of 
 the word, by and by 
 
 22 he is offended. He 
 
 also that received seed 
 among the thorns is 
 he that heareth the 
 word ; and the care 
 of the'^ world, and the 
 deceitfulness of riches. 
 
 choke the word, and 
 he becometh unfruit- 
 23 ful. But he that re- 
 ceived seed into the 
 good ground is he 
 that heareth the word, 
 and understandeth it ; 
 which also beareth 
 fruit, and bringeth 
 forth, some an hun- 
 
 ST. MARK IV. 
 
 15 the word. And these 
 are they by the way 
 side, where the word 
 is sown ; but when they 
 have heard, Satan 
 cometh immediately, 
 and taketh away the 
 word that was sown 
 
 16 in them.^ And these 
 are they likewise 
 which are sown on 
 stony ground ; who, 
 when they have heard 
 the word, immediately 
 receive it with glad- 
 
 17 ness ; and have no 
 root in themselves, 
 and so endure but for 
 a time : afterward, 
 when affliction or per- 
 secution ariseth for 
 the word's sake, im- 
 mediately they are 
 
 18 offended. And there 
 are others ^ which are 
 sown among thorns ; 
 such as hear the word, 
 
 12 and the cares of the^ 
 world, and the deceit- 
 fulness of riches, and 
 the lusts of other 
 things entering in, 
 choke the word, and 
 it becometh unfruitful. 
 
 20 And these are they 
 which are sown on 
 good ground ; such as 
 hear the word, and 
 
 receive ^<, and bring 
 forth fruit, some thirty- 
 
 ST. LUKE VIII. 
 
 12 word of God. Those 
 by the way side are they 
 that hear ; then cometh 
 the devil, and taketh 
 away the word out of their 
 hearts, lest they should 
 believe and be saved. 
 
 13 They on the rock are 
 they, which, when they 
 hear, receive the word 
 with joy ; and these 
 have no root, which for 
 a while believe, and in 
 time of temptation fall 
 
 14 away. And that which 
 fell among thorns are 
 they, which, when they 
 have heard, go forth, and 
 
 are choked with cares 
 and riches and pleasures 
 of this life, and bring no 
 
 15 fruit to perfection. But 
 
 tliat on the good ground 
 are they, which in an 
 honest and good heart, 
 having heard the word 
 keep it, and bring forth 
 fruit with patience. 
 
 1 sown in their hearts 
 
 2 And these are they which 
 
 ^ of this world
 
 Part IV. § 53.] 
 
 AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 
 
 79 
 
 ST. MATT. XIII. 
 
 dredfold, some sixty, 
 some thirty. 
 
 12 
 
 For whosoever hath 
 to him shall be given, 
 and he shall have 
 more abundance : but 
 whosoever hath not, 
 from him shall be 
 taken away even that 
 he hath."^ 
 
 ST. MARK IV. 
 
 fold, some sixty, and 
 some an hundred. 
 
 21 And he said unto 
 them. Is a candle 
 brought to be put un- 
 der a bushel, or under 
 a bed ? and not to be 
 set on a candlestick ?" 
 
 22 For there is nothing 
 hid, which shall not 
 be manifested ; neither 
 was anything kept 
 secret, but that it 
 should come abroad.** 
 
 23 If any man have ears 
 to hear, let him hear ! 
 
 24 And he said unto 
 them. Take heed what 
 ye hear ; with what 
 measure ye mete, it 
 shall be measured to 
 you :*^ and unto you ^ 
 shall more be given. 
 
 2fi For he that hath, to 
 him shall be given : 
 and he that hath not, 
 from him shall be 
 taken even that which 
 he hath.* 
 
 ST. LUKE VIII. 
 
 16 No man, when he hath 
 lighted a candle, cover- 
 eth it with a vessel, or 
 putteth it under a bed ; 
 but setteth it on a can- 
 dlestick," that they which 
 enter in may see the 
 
 17 light. For nothing is 
 secret, that shall not be 
 made manifest ; neither 
 anything hid, that shall 
 not be known, and come 
 
 18 abroad.** Take heed 
 therefore how ye hear : 
 
 for whosoever hath, to 
 him shall be given : and 
 whosoever hath not, 
 from him shall be taken 
 even that which he seem- 
 to have.* 
 
 § 53. Parable of the Tares, and other Parables. 
 
 St. Matt. xiii. 24-53. 
 
 24 Another parable put 
 he forth unto them, 
 saying. The kingdom 
 of heaven is likened 
 unto a man which 
 sowed good seed in 
 
 a Matt. V. 15 ; Lk. xi. 33. 
 
 St. Mark iv. 26-34. 
 
 St. Luke xiii. 18-21. 
 
 ^ unto you that hear 
 ^ Matt. X. 26 ; Lk. xii. 2. 
 ^ Matt. XXV 29 ; Lk. xix. 26. 
 
 c Matt. vii. 2 ; Lk. vi. ^^,
 
 80 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. § 53. 
 
 ST. MATT. XIII. 
 
 25 his field : but while 
 men slept, his enemy 
 came and sowed tares 
 among the wheat, and 
 
 26 went his Avay. But 
 when the blade was 
 sprung up, and brought 
 forth fruit, then ap- 
 peared the tares also. 
 
 27 So the servants of the 
 householder came and 
 said unto him, Sir, 
 didst not thou sow 
 good seed in thy field? 
 from whence then hath 
 
 28 it tares ? He said unto 
 them, An enemy hath 
 done this. The ser- 
 vants said unto him, 
 Wilt thou then that 
 we go and gather them 
 
 ST. MARK IV. 
 
 ST. LUKE XIII. 
 
 29 up? But he saith,^ 
 Nay ; lest while ye 
 gather up the tares, 
 ye root up also the 
 
 30 wheat with them. Let 
 both grow together 
 until the harvest : and 
 in the time of harvest 
 I will say to the reap- 
 ers. Gather ye togeth- 
 er first the tares, and 
 bind them in bundles 
 to burn them ; but 
 gather the wheat into 
 my barn. 
 
 26 And he said. So is 
 the kingdom of God, 
 as if a man should 
 cast seed into the 
 
 28 ground ; And should 
 Bleep, and rise night 
 
 1 But he said
 
 Paet IV. § 53.] 
 
 AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIKD. 
 
 81 
 
 ST. MATT. XIII. 
 
 31 Another parable put 
 he forth unto them, 
 saying, The kingdom 
 of heaven is like to a 
 grain of mustard seed, 
 which a man took, and 
 sowed in his field : 
 
 32 which indeed is the 
 least- of all seeds : but 
 .when it is grown, it 
 is the greatest among 
 herbs, and becometh 
 a tree, so that the 
 birds of the air come 
 and lodge in the 
 branches thereof. 
 
 33 Another parable 
 spake he unto them ; 
 The kingdom of heav- 
 en is like unto leaven 
 which a woman took, 
 and hid in three meas- 
 ures of meal, till the 
 whole was leavened. 
 
 ST. MARK IV. 
 
 and day, and the seed 
 should sjjring and 
 grow up, he knoweth 
 
 28 not how. ^ The earth 
 bringeth forth fruit of 
 herself; first the blade, 
 then the ear, after that 
 the full corn in the 
 
 29 ear. But when the 
 fruit is brought forth, 
 immediately he put- 
 teth in the sickle, be- 
 cause the harVest is 
 come. 
 
 80 And he said, How ^ 
 shall we liken the 
 kingdom of God ? or 
 with what comparison 
 shall we set it forth ? ^ 
 
 31 It is like a grain of 
 mustard seed, which, 
 when it is sown in the 
 earth, is less than all 
 the seeds that be in 
 
 32 the earth : But when 
 it is sown, it groweth 
 up, and becometh 
 greater than all herbs, 
 and shooteth out great 
 branches ; so that the 
 fowls of the air may 
 lodge under the shad- 
 ow of it. 
 
 ST. LUKE XIII. 
 
 18 Then said he, Unto 
 what is the kingdom of 
 God like ? and where- 
 unto shall I resemble 
 
 19 it ? It is like a grain 
 of mustard seed, which 
 a man took, and cast 
 
 into his garden ; and it 
 grew, and waxed a* tree, 
 
 1 For the earth 
 
 2 Whereunto shall we liken 
 * waxed a great tree 
 
 and the fowls of the air 
 lodged in the branches 
 of it. 
 
 20 And again he said. 
 "Whereunto shall I liken 
 the kinordom of God ? 
 
 21 It is like leaven, which 
 a woman took and hid 
 in three measures of 
 meal, till the whole was 
 leavened. 
 
 ^ shall we compare it ? 
 
 11
 
 82 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. § 53. 
 
 ST. MATT. XIII. 
 
 84 All these things 
 spake Jesus unto the 
 multitude in parables; 
 
 and without a parable 
 spake he nothing 'unto 
 
 ST. MARK IV. 
 
 ST. LUKE XIII. 
 
 35 them : that it might 
 be fulfilled which was 
 spoken by Esaias ^ the 
 prophet, saying,* I 
 will open my mouth 
 in parables ; I will 
 utter things which 
 have been kept secret 
 from the foundation of 
 the worlds 
 
 36 Then he^ sent the 
 multitude away, and 
 went into the house: 
 and his disciples came 
 unto him, saying, De- 
 clare unto us the para- 
 ble of the tares of the 
 
 37 field. He answered 
 and said,^ He that sow- 
 eth the good seed is 
 
 38 the Son of man ; the 
 field is the world ; the 
 good seed are the chil- 
 dren of the kingdom : 
 but the tares are the 
 children of the wicked 
 
 39 one ; the enemy that 
 sowed them is the 
 
 S3 
 
 And with many 
 such parables spake 
 he the word unto them, 
 as they were able to 
 54 hear it. But without 
 a parable spake he 
 not unto them : and 
 when they were alone, 
 he expounded all 
 things to his own 2 
 disciples. 
 
 1 spake he not unto them ^ o^iif own ^ omit Esaias 
 
 * foundation of the world. ^ Then Jesus sent * and said unto them 
 
 « Ps. Ixxviii. 2. I will open my mouth in a parable : I will utter dark sayings of old.
 
 Part IV. § 53.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 83 
 
 ST. MATT. XIII. ST. MARK IV. ST. LUKE XIII. 
 
 devil ; the harvest is the end of the world ; 
 
 40 and the reapers are the angels. As there- 
 fore the tares are gathered and burned in 
 the fire ; so shall it be in the end of the ^ 
 
 41 world. The Son of man shall send forth 
 his angels, and they shall gather out of his 
 kingdom all things that offend, and them 
 
 42 which do iniquity ; and shall cast them 
 into a furnace of fire : there shall be wailing 
 
 43 and gnashing of teeth. Then shall the right- 
 eous shine forth as the sun in the kingdom 
 of their Father. Who hath ears,^ let him hear ! 
 
 44 ^The kingdom of heaven is like unto 
 treasure hid in a field ; the which when a 
 man hath found, he hideth, and for joy 
 thereof goeth and selleth all that he hath, 
 and buyeth that field. 
 
 45 Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto 
 a merchant man, seeking goodly pearls : but,* 
 
 46 when he had found one pearl of great price, 
 went and sold all that he had, and bought it. 
 
 47 Again, the kingdom of heaven is like unto 
 a net, that was cast into the sea, and gath 
 
 48 ered of every kind : which, when it was 
 full, they drew to shore, and sat down, and 
 gathered the good into vessels, but cast the 
 
 49 bad away. So shall it be at the end of the 
 world : the angels shall come forth, and 
 
 so sever the wicked from among the just : and 
 shall cast them into the furnace of fire, there 
 shall be wailing and gnashing of teeth. 
 
 51 ^ Have ye understood all these things ? 
 
 52 They say unto him, Yea.^ Then said he 
 unto them. Therefore every scribe which 
 is instructed unto the kingdom of heaven is 
 like unto a man that is an householder, 
 which bringeth forth out of his treasure 
 things new and old. 
 
 63 And it came to pass, that when Jesus had 
 finished these parables, he departed thence. 
 
 1 end of this world ^ ^Jjq hath ears to hear ^ Again, the kingdom 
 
 * who, when he had found * Jesus saith unto them, Have ye understood 
 
 ^ They say unto him, Yea, Lord.
 
 84 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. § 54. 
 
 § 54. Our Lord stills the Tempest on the Lake of Galilee. 
 
 18 
 
 St. Matt. viii. 18, 23-27. 
 
 Now when Jesus 
 saw great multitudes 
 about him, he gave 
 commandment to de- 
 part unto the other 
 side. 
 
 And when he was 
 entered into a ship, 
 his disciples followed 
 him. 
 
 23 
 
 24 And, behold, there 
 arose a great temi^est 
 in the sea, insomuch 
 that the ship was cov- 
 ered with the waves : 
 but he was asleep. 
 
 25 And they^ came to 
 Mm, and awoke him, 
 saying. Lord, save ! * 
 we perish ! And he 
 
 26 saith unto them. Why 
 are ye fearful, O ye of 
 little faith? Then he 
 arose, and rebuked 
 the winds and the sea ; 
 
 and there was a great 
 calm. 
 
 35 
 
 36 
 
 37 
 
 27 But the men mar- 
 velled, saying. What 
 manner of man is this, 
 that even the winds 
 and the sea obey him ! 
 
 1 other little ships 
 
 * save us 
 
 St. Mark IV. 35-4L 
 
 And the same day, 
 when the even was 
 come, he saith unto 
 them, Let us pass 
 over unto the other 
 side. And when they 
 had sent away the 
 multitude, they took 
 him even as he was 
 in the ship. And there 
 were also with him 
 other ^ ships. And 
 there arose a great 
 storm of wind, and the 
 waves beat into the 
 ship, so that the ship^ 
 38 was now full. And he 
 was in the hinder part 
 of the ship, asleep on a 
 pillow : and they awake 
 him, and say unto him, 
 Master ! carest thou 
 not that we perish ? 
 And he arose, and re- 
 buked the wind, and 
 said unto the sea, 
 Peace ! be still ! And 
 the wind ceased, and 
 there was a great calm. 
 
 40 And he said unto 
 them, Why are ye so 
 fearful ? how is it that 
 ye have no faith ? 
 
 41 And they feared ex- 
 ceedingly, and said 
 one to another, What 
 manner of man is this, 
 that even the wind and 
 the sea obey him ! 
 
 39 
 
 St. Luke viii. 22-25. 
 
 22 Now it came to pass 
 on a certain day, that 
 he went into a ship with 
 his disciples : and he said 
 unto them. Let us go 
 over unto the other side 
 of the lake. And they 
 
 22 launched forth. But as 
 they sailed he fell asleep : 
 
 and there came down a 
 storm of wind on the 
 lake ; and they were 
 filled with water, and 
 24 were in jeopardy. And 
 they came to him, and 
 
 awoke him, saying, Mas- 
 ter ! master ! we perish ! 
 Then he arose, and re- 
 buked the wind and the 
 raging of the water : and 
 
 they ceased, and there 
 25 was a calm. And he 
 
 said unto them. Where 
 is ° your faith ? And they 
 being afraid wondered, 
 saying one to another. 
 What manner of man is 
 this ! for he commandeth 
 even the winds and 
 water, and they obey 
 him. 
 
 2 so that it was now full 
 
 s Where is 
 
 ^ And his disciples came
 
 Past IV. § 55.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIED. 
 
 85 
 
 §55. 
 
 St. Matt. viii. 28-ix. 1. 
 
 28 And when he was 
 come to the other side 
 into the country of the 
 Gadarenes,' there met 
 him two possessed 
 with devils, coming 
 out of the tombs, ex- 
 ceeding fierce, so that 
 no man might pass 
 by that way. 
 
 The Demoniacs of Gadara. 
 St. Mark v. 1-21. St. Luke viii. 26-40. 
 
 29 And, behold, they 
 cried out, saying. 
 What have we to do 
 with thee/ thou Son 
 of God ? art thou come 
 to torment us before 
 the time? 
 
 1 And they came over 
 unto the other side of 
 the sea, into the coun- 
 try of the Gerasenes.^ 
 
 2 And when he was 
 come out of the ship, 
 immediately there met 
 him out of the tombs 
 a man with an unclean 
 
 3 spirit, who had his 
 dwelling among the 
 tombs : and no man 
 could bind him, no, 
 not with a* chain: 
 
 4 Because that he had 
 been often bound with 
 fetters and chains, and 
 the chains had been 
 plucked asunder by 
 him, and the fetters 
 broken in pieces : nei- 
 ther could any man 
 
 5 tame him. And al- 
 ways, night and day, 
 he was in the moun- 
 tains, and in the tombs, 
 crying, and cutting 
 himself with stones. 
 
 6 And^ when he saw 
 Jesus afar off, he ran 
 and worshipped him, 
 
 7 And cried with a 
 loud voice, and saith,^ 
 What have I to do with 
 thee. Jesus, thoti Son 
 of the most high God? 
 I abjure thee by God, 
 that thou torment me 
 
 26 
 
 And they arrived at 
 the country of the Ger- 
 gesenes,^ which is over 
 against Galilee. And 
 when he went forth to 
 land, there met him out 
 of the city a certain man, 
 having devils,^ and long 
 time he ware no clothes, 
 neither abode in aiiy 
 house, but in the tombs. 
 
 28 When he saw Jesus, he 
 cried out, and fell down 
 before him, and with a 
 loud voice said, What 
 have I to do with thee, 
 Jesus, thoti Son of God 
 most high? I beseech 
 thee, torment me not. 
 
 1 Gergesenes 
 * with chains 
 
 2 Gadarenes 
 6 But when 
 
 ^ which had devils long time, and ware 
 ® and said ' Jesus, thou Son of God
 
 86 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. § 55. 
 
 ST. MATT. VIII. 
 
 30 And there was a good 
 way off from them an 
 herd of many swine 
 
 31 feeding. So the devils 
 besought him, saying, 
 If thou cast us out, 
 send us forth ■* into 
 the herd of swine. 
 
 32 And he said unto them, 
 Go. And when they 
 were come out, they 
 went into the swine :^ 
 and, behold, the whole 
 herd" ran violently 
 down a steep place 
 into the sea, and per- 
 ished in the waters. 
 
 33 And they that kept 
 them fled, and went 
 
 ST. MARK V. 
 
 8 not ! For he said 
 unto him. Come out 
 of the man, thou un- 
 clean spirit. 
 
 9 And he asked him, 
 what is thy name? 
 And he saith unto 
 him,^ My name is Le- 
 gion : for we are 
 
 10 many. And he be- 
 sought him much that 
 he would not send 
 them away out of the 
 
 11 country. Now there 
 was there nigh unto 
 the mountain^ a great 
 herd of swine feeding. 
 
 12 And they^ besought 
 him, saying, Send us 
 into the swine, that 
 we may enter into 
 
 13 them. And he ^ gave 
 them leave. And the 
 unclean spirits went 
 out, and entered into 
 the swine : and the 
 herd ran violently 
 down a steep place 
 into the sea ('^ about 
 two thousand) and 
 were choked in the 
 
 14 sea. And they that 
 fed the swine fled, 
 
 ST. LUKE VIIl. 
 
 29 (For he had commanded 
 the unclean spirit to come 
 out of the man. For 
 oftentimes it had caught 
 him : and he was kept 
 bound with chains and 
 in fetters ; and he brake 
 the bauds, and was 
 driven of the devil in- 
 
 30 to the wilderness.) And 
 Jesus asked him, saying. 
 What is thy name ? And 
 he said. Legion : because 
 many devils were en- 
 
 31 tered into him. And 
 they besought him that 
 he would not command 
 them to go out into the 
 
 32 deep. And there was 
 there an herd of many 
 swine feeding on the 
 mountain: and they be- 
 sought him that he would 
 sufter them to enter into 
 them. And he suffered 
 
 33 them. Then went the 
 devils out of the man, 
 and entered into the 
 
 swine : and the herd ran 
 violently down a steep 
 place into the lake, and 
 
 34 were choked. When they 
 that fed them saw what 
 
 ' And he answered, saying, My name 
 ^ And all the devils besought 
 * and forthwith Jesus gave 
 ' whole herd of swine 
 
 '^ mountains 
 
 * suffer us to go away into the herd 
 
 6 the herd of swine 
 
 8 they were about
 
 Part IV. § 55.] 
 
 AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 
 
 87 
 
 ST. MATT. VIII. 
 
 their ways into the 
 city, and told every- 
 thing, and what was 
 befallen to the pos- 
 sessed of the devils. 
 34 And, behold, the whole 
 city came out to meet 
 Jesus : and when they 
 
 saw him, they besought 
 him that he would de- 
 part out of their coasts. 
 
 ST. MARK V. 
 
 and told it in the city, 
 and in the country. 
 And they went" to 
 see what it was that 
 
 15 was done. And they 
 come to Jesus, and see 
 him that was possessed 
 with the devil, and had 
 the legion, sitting,^ 
 clothed, and in his 
 right mind : and they 
 
 16 were afraid. And thev 
 that that saw it told 
 them how it befel to 
 him that was pos- 
 sessed with the devil, 
 and also concerning 
 
 17 the swine. And they 
 
 began to pray him to 
 
 depart out of their 
 
 18 coasts. And when he 
 
 Cometh ^ into the ship, 
 
 ST. LDKE VIII. 
 
 was done, they fled,^ and 
 told it in the city and in 
 
 35 the country. Then went 
 they out to see what was 
 done ; and came to Jesus, 
 and found the man, out 
 of whom the devils were 
 departed, sitting at the 
 feet of Jesus, clothed, 
 and in his right mind : 
 and they were afraid. 
 
 36 And* they which saw it 
 told them by what means 
 he that was possessed of 
 the devils was healed. 
 
 1 and went, and told 
 * The}' also which 
 ' the ship 
 
 he that had been pos- 
 sessed with the devil 
 prayed him that he 
 might be with him. 
 
 19 And he^ suffered him 
 not, but saith unto 
 him, Go home to thy 
 friends, and tell them 
 how great things the 
 Lord hath done for 
 thee, and hath had' 
 compassion on thee. 
 
 20 And he departed, and 
 
 * went out to see 
 
 * Gadarenes 
 
 ^ Howbeit Jesus suffered 
 
 37 Then the whole mul- 
 titude of the country of 
 the Gergesenes^ round 
 about besought him to 
 depart from them ; for 
 they were taken with 
 great fear : and he went 
 up into a'^ ship, and re- 
 
 38 turned back again. Now 
 the man out of whom the 
 devils were departed be- 
 sought him that he might 
 
 be with him ; but he ^ 
 sent him away, saying, 
 
 39 Return to thine own 
 house, and shew how 
 great things God hath 
 done unto thee. And he 
 
 went his way, and pub- 
 
 8 sitting and clothed 
 ® when he was come 
 * but Jesus sent
 
 88 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. § 56. 
 
 ST. MATT. IX. 
 
 a 
 
 And he entered into 
 ship, and passed 
 
 21 
 
 over,- 
 
 ST. MARK V. 
 
 began to publish in 
 Decapolis how great 
 things Jesus had done 
 for him : and all men 
 did marvel. > 
 
 And when Jesus was 
 passed over again by 
 ship unto the other 
 side, — 
 
 ST. LUKE VIII. 
 
 throughout 
 
 lished 
 whole city how 
 things Jesus had 
 unto him. 
 
 the 
 great 
 done 
 
 40 And it came to pass, 
 
 that when 
 turned, — 
 
 Jesus' 
 
 re- 
 
 § 56. The "Woman with a bloody Flux is healed, and Jairus's Daughter is raised. 
 
 Capernaum. 
 
 St. Mark v. 21''-43. 
 
 St. Matt. ix. 18-26. 
 
 18 While he spake 
 these things unto them, 
 
 behold ! a ruler, com- 
 ing in,^ 
 
 worshipped him, 
 saying, My daughter 
 is even now dead : 
 but come and lay thy 
 hand upon her, and 
 
 19 she shall live. And 
 Jesus arose, and fol- 
 lowed him, and so did 
 'tis disciples. 
 
 20 And, behold, a 
 woman, which was 
 diseased with an issue 
 
 — Much people gath- 
 ered unto him ; and 
 he was nigh unto 
 
 22 the sea. And, behold ! 
 there cometh one of 
 the rulers of the 
 synagogue, Jairus by 
 name ; and when he 
 saw him, he falleth^ 
 
 23 at his feet. And be- 
 seecheth ^ him great- 
 ly, saying. My little 
 daughter lieth at the 
 point of death : I pray 
 thee, come and lay thy 
 hands on her, that 
 she may be healed 
 
 24 and ^ live. And Jesus 
 went with him ; and 
 much people followed 
 him, and thronged 
 him. 
 
 25 And a" woman, 
 which had an issue of 
 blood twelve years, 
 
 St. Luke viii. 40''-56, 
 
 — The people gladly re- 
 ceived him ; for they 
 were all waiting for him. 
 
 41 And, behold! there 
 came a man named Jai- 
 rus, and he was a ruler 
 of the synagogue: and 
 he fell down at Jesus' 
 feet, and besought him 
 that he would come in- 
 
 42 to his house: For he 
 had one only daughter, 
 about twelve years of 
 age, and she lay a dying. 
 
 But as he went the peo- 
 ple thronged him. 
 
 43 And a woman having 
 an issue of blood twelve 
 years, which had spent 
 
 1 when Jesus was returned ^ there came a certain ruler and worshipped 
 
 3 fell 
 
 * besought 
 
 ^ may be healed ; and she shall live 
 
 a certam woman 
 
 § 56. On the chronological position of this narrative see note on § .38, and on the phrase 
 " while he spake these things " of Matt. ix. 18 see note on §§ 51, 52.
 
 Part IV. § 56.] AKD THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIED. 
 
 89 
 
 ST. MATT. IX. 
 
 of blood twelve years, 
 
 came behind him, and 
 touched the hem of 
 21 his garment : For she 
 said within herself, If 
 I may but touch his 
 garment, I shall be 
 whole. 
 
 ST. MARK V. 
 
 26 and had suffered many 
 things of many physi- 
 cians, and had spent 
 all that she had, and 
 was nothing bettered, 
 but rather grew worse, 
 
 27 when she had heard 
 the things concerning^ 
 Jesus, came in the press 
 behind, and touched 
 
 28 his garment. For 
 she said, If I may 
 touch but his clothes, 
 I shall be whole. 
 
 29 And straightway the 
 fountain of her blood 
 was dried up ; and she 
 felt in her body that 
 she was healed of that 
 
 30 plague. And Jesus, 
 immediately knowing 
 in himself that virtue 
 had gone out of him, 
 turned him about in 
 the press, and said, 
 Who touched my 
 
 31 clothes ? And his dis- 
 ciples said unto him. 
 Thou seest the mul- 
 titude thronging thee, 
 and sayest thou, "Who 
 
 32 touched me ? And he 
 looked round about 
 to see her that had 
 
 33 done this thing. But 
 the woman fearing 
 and trembling, know- 
 ing what was done in 
 her, came and fell 
 down before him, and 
 told him all the truth. 
 
 ST. LUKE VIII. 
 
 all her hving upon phy- 
 sicians, neither could be 
 healed of any. 
 
 « came behind him and 
 touched the border of 
 his garment: 
 
 and immediately her 
 issue of blood stanched. 
 
 45 And Jesus said, "Who 
 touched me ? "^Tien all 
 denied, Peter and they 
 that were with him said. 
 Master, the multitude 
 throng thee and press 
 
 46 thee? And Jesus said. 
 Somebody hath touched 
 me ; for I perceive that 
 virtue is gone out of me. 
 
 47 And when the woman 
 saw that she was not 
 hid, she came trembling, 
 and falling down before 
 him, she declared^ be- 
 fore all the people for 
 what cause she had 
 
 1 heard of Jesus 
 
 * and press thee, and sayest thou, who touched me ? 
 ^ declared unto him
 
 90 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. § 56. 
 
 ST. MATT. IX. 
 
 22 But he^ turned him 
 about, and when he 
 saw her, he said, 
 Daughter, be of good 
 comfort : thy faith hatla 
 made thee whole. 
 And the woman was 
 made whole from that 
 hour. 
 
 ST. MARK V. 
 
 And when Jesus 
 came into the ruler's 
 house, and saw the 
 minstrels and the peo- 
 ple making a noise. 
 
 24 He said,' Give place ! 
 for the maid is not 
 (lead, but sleepeth. 
 
 34 And he said unto her, 
 Daughter, thy faith 
 hath made thee whole ; 
 go in peace, and be 
 whole of thy plague. 
 
 35 While he yet spake, 
 there came from the 
 ruler of the syna- 
 gogue's house certain 
 which said, Thy daugh- 
 ter is dead : why 
 troublest thou the 
 Master any further ? 
 But Jesus having cas- 
 ually^ heard the word 
 that was spoken, he 
 saith unto the ruler of 
 the synagogue, Be not 
 afraid, only believe. 
 
 37 And he suffered no 
 man to follow with^ 
 him, save Peter, and 
 James, and John the 
 brother of James. 
 
 38 And they* come to 
 the house of the ruler 
 of the synagogue, and 
 he seeth the tumult, 
 and them that wept 
 and wailed greatly. 
 
 39 And when he was 
 come in, he saith unto 
 them. Why make ye 
 this ado, and weep? 
 the damsel is not dead, 
 
 ST. LUKE VIII. 
 
 touched him, and how 
 she was healed imme- 
 48 diately. And he said 
 unto her, Daughter,^ thy 
 faith hath made thee 
 whole: go in j^eace. 
 
 49 WTiile he yet spake, 
 there cometh one from 
 the ruler of the syn- 
 agogue's house^ saying 
 to him, Thy daughter 
 is dead ; trouble the 
 
 50 Master no longer.^ But 
 when Jesus heard it, 
 he answered him,^ Fear 
 not: believe only, and she 
 shall be made whole. 
 
 61 And when he came into 
 the house, he suffered 
 not any to go in with 
 him,^ save Peter, and 
 James, and John, and 
 the father and the mother 
 
 52 of the maiden. And all 
 wept, and bewailed her : 
 
 but he said. Weep not; 
 
 she is not dead, but 
 
 1 But Jesus turned 
 
 3 trouble not the Master 
 
 ^ saying, Fear not 
 
 ^ he suifered no man to go in, save 
 
 '^ Daughter, be of good comfort : thy faith 
 
 ^ As soon as Jesus heard 
 
 ^ omit with 
 
 * And he cometh and seeth
 
 Part IV. § 57.] 
 
 AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 
 
 91 
 
 ST. MATT. IX. 
 
 And they laughed him 
 
 25 to scorn. But when 
 
 the people were put 
 
 forth, he went in, 
 
 and took her by the 
 hand, 
 
 and the maid arose. 
 
 26 And the fame hereof 
 went abroad into all 
 that land.° 
 
 ST. MARK V. 
 
 40 but sleepeth. And they 
 laughed him to scorn. 
 But when he had put 
 them all out, he taketh 
 the father and the 
 mother of the damsel, 
 and them that were 
 with him, and enter- 
 eth in where the 
 
 41 damsel was.' And 
 he took the damsel by 
 the hand, and said 
 unto her, Talitha 
 cumi ! which is, being 
 interpi'eted, Damsel, 
 I say unto thee, arise ! 
 
 42 And straightway the 
 damsel arose, and 
 walked ; for she was 
 of the age of twelve 
 years. And they were 
 straightway ^ aston- 
 ished with a great as- 
 
 43 tonishment. And he 
 charged them straitly 
 that no man should 
 know it : and com- 
 manded that something 
 should be given her to 
 eat. 
 
 
 ST. 
 
 LUKE 
 
 VIII. 
 
 
 53 
 
 sleepeth. 
 
 And 
 
 they 
 
 
 laughed 
 
 him 
 
 to scorn, 
 
 
 knowing 
 
 that 
 
 she 
 
 was 
 
 54 dead. And he^ took 
 her by the hand, and 
 
 So called, saying. Maid, 
 arise ! And her spirit 
 came again, and she 
 arose straightway ; and 
 he commanded to give 
 
 56 her meat. And her pa- 
 rents were astonished : 
 but he charged them 
 that they should tell no 
 man what was done. 
 
 § 57. Two Blind Men healed, and a Spirit cast out of one Dumb. 
 
 St. Matt. ix. 27-34. 
 
 27 And when Jesus departed thence, two blind men followed him, crying, and 
 
 23 saying, Thou son of David, have mercy on us ! And when he was come into 
 
 the house, the blind men came to liim : and .Jesus saith unto them. Believe ye 
 
 was lying 
 
 2 and he put them all out, and took 
 1 See Lk. vii. 17. 
 
 3 omit straightway 
 
 § 57. There seems no trood reason for disturbing the order of St. Matthew, and the account 
 of these miracles is therefore placed, as he has given it, immediately after the raising of Jairus' 
 daughter. Verses 32-34 are sometimes arranged in parallelism with Lk. xi. 14-17, the 
 incidents recorded in both being much alike; but these have been already (§50) given in 
 connection with Matt. xii. 22-25, with which they still more closely correspond.
 
 92 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. § 58. 
 
 ST. MATT. IX. 
 
 29 that I am able to do this ? They said unto him, Yea, Lord. Then touched 
 
 30 he their eyes, saying, According to your faith be it unto you. And their eyes 
 were opened ; and Jesus straitly charged them, saying. See that no man know 
 
 31 it. But they, when they were departed, spread abroad his fame in all that 
 country. 
 
 32 As they went out, behold, they brought to him a dumb man possessed with 
 
 33 a devil.* And when the devil was cast out, the dumb spake ; and the multi- 
 
 34 tudes marvelled, saying. It was never so seen in Israel ! But the Pharisees 
 said. He casteth out devils through the prince of the devils. 
 
 § 58. Our Lord, teaching at 
 
 St. Matt. xiii. 54-58. 
 
 M And when he was come into his 
 own country, he taught them in 
 
 their synagogue, insomuch that 
 they were astonished, and said. 
 
 Whence hath this man this wisdom, 
 55 and these mighty works ? Is not 
 this the carpenter's son? is not his 
 mother called Mary ? and his breth- 
 ren, James, and Joseph,^ and Simon, 
 and Judas? And his sisters, are 
 they not all with us? Whence then 
 hath this man all these things ? 
 
 57 And they were offended in him. 
 But Jesus said unto them, A prophet 
 is not without honor, save in his own 
 
 58 country, and in his own house. And 
 he did not many mighty works 
 there because of their unbelief. 
 
 Nazareth, is again rejected. 
 
 St. Mark vi. 1-6. 
 
 1 And he went out from thence, and 
 Cometh ^ into his own country ; and 
 
 2 his disciples follow him. And when 
 the sabbath day was come, he began 
 to teach in the synagogue : and many 
 hearing him were astonished, say- 
 ing, From whence hath this man 
 these things ? and what wisdom is 
 this which is given unto this one ? 
 and^ such mighty works are wrought 
 
 3 by his hands ? Is not this the car- 
 ^ penter, the son of Mary, the brother 
 
 of James, and Joses, and of Juda, and 
 Simon ? and are not his sisters here 
 
 with us ? And they were oiFended at 
 
 4 him. But Jesus said unto them, A 
 prophet is not without honor, but in 
 his own country, and among his own 
 
 5 kin, and in his own house. And he 
 could there do no mighty work, save 
 that he laid his hands upon a few 
 
 6 sick folk, and healed them. And he 
 marvelled because of their unbelief. 
 
 1 and came into 
 
 •^ given unto him, that even such 
 a Matt. xii. 22-25; Lk. xi. 14-17. 
 
 8 Joses
 
 Part IV. § 59.] 
 
 AXD THE EVENTS UNTIL THE TUIRD. 
 
 93 
 
 § 59. A tliird Circuit in Galilee. The Twelve instructed and sent forth. 
 Matt. ix. 35-x. 1, 5-16, xi. 1. Mar. vi. 6"-! 3. Lk. ix. 1-6. 
 
 35 And Jesus went about e'' 
 all the cities and villages, 
 teaching in their syna- 
 gogues, and preaching 
 the gospel of the kingdom, 
 and healing every sick- 
 ness and every disease.^ 
 
 3ti But when he saw the 
 multitudes, he was moved 
 with compassion on them, 
 because they were har- 
 assed,^ and were scat- 
 tered abroad, as sheep 
 having no shepherd." 
 
 sr Then saith he unto his 
 disciples, The harvest 
 truly is plenteous, but 
 the laborers are few ; 
 
 38 pray ye therefore the 
 Lord of the harvest, that 
 he will send forth labor- 
 ers into his harvest. 
 
 And he went round 
 about the villages, 
 teaching. 
 
 ^ and every disease among the people 
 
 a Comp. Mar. vi. 34 ; 1 Pet. ii. 25. 
 
 2 because they fainted 
 
 § 59. The charge to the Twelve, as they were sent forth two and two, is in some points 
 much hke the corresponding charge to the Seventy (Lk. x. 1-16), as they also were sent forth 
 in Hke manner. Of the latter St. Luke gives the only account, and some of his language 
 there is quite parallel to that of the Evangelists in the present passage. From a comparison, 
 however, of Lk. ix. 4 with x. 5, it is plain that something of the same instruction, as might 
 indeed have been expected, was given on both occasions. 
 
 On the other hand, much of the latter part of the charge, as given by St. Matthew (vs. 17-42), 
 seems to have more distinctly in view the Apostolic work at a later period, after Christ's own 
 ascension, inasmuch as it refers to trials and persecutions which could not have occurred at 
 this time. St. Matthew appears therefore, to have here followed his custom of grouping like 
 things together, without especial regard to their chronological connection, and has thus col- 
 lected together in one, instructions given at different times to the Apostles. The portion of 
 the charge indicated is therefore detached from the former part, and inserted at a later period, 
 in accordance with the order of both St. Mark and St. Luke (§§ 90, 92, 97, and 126). 
 
 In regard to the superficial discrepancy between the language of Matt. x. 10, and that of 
 Mar. vi. 8, 9 ; Lk. ix. 3. it is enough to say that the thought in all is identical — they should 
 make no preparation for the journey. They were to go as they were, in the clothes and with 
 the staff and thu sandals they had with them, providing nothing further.
 
 94 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. § 59. 
 
 ST. MATT. X. 
 
 1 And when he had called 
 unto him his twelve dis- 
 ciples, he gave them 
 power against unclean 
 spirits, to cast them out, 
 and to heal all manner 
 of sickness and all man- 
 ner of disease. 
 
 « These twelve Jesus sent 
 forth, and commanded 
 them, saying. Go not into 
 the way of the Gentiles, 
 and into any city of the 
 Samaritai>s enter ye not; 
 
 6 but go rather to the 
 lost sheep of the house 
 
 7 of Israel. And as ye 
 go, preach, saying, The 
 kingdom of heaven is at 
 
 8 hand. Heal the sick, 
 cleanse the lepers, raise 
 the dead, cast out devils: 
 freely ye have received, 
 
 9 freely give. Provide nei- 
 ther gold, nor silver, nor 
 brass in your purses, 
 
 i» nor scrip for your jour- 
 ney, neither two coats, 
 neither shoes, nor yet 
 staves : for the workman 
 is worthy of his meat. 
 
 u And into whatsoever city 
 or town ye shall enter, 
 enquire who in it is 
 worthy ; and there abide 
 till ye go thence. 
 
 12 And when ye come into 
 
 13 an house,* salute it. And 
 if the house be worthy, 
 let your peace come upon 
 it : but if it be not worthy, 
 
 1 called his twelve disciples 
 
 ST. MARK VI. 
 
 7 And he called unto 
 him the twelve, and 
 began to send them 
 forth by two and two ; 
 and gave them power 
 over unclean spirits ; 
 
 8 And commanded them 
 that they should take 
 nothing for their jour- 
 ney, save a staff only ; 
 no scrip, no bread, no 
 money in their purse ; 
 
 9 But be shod with san- 
 dals ; and not put on 
 
 10 two coats. And he 
 said unto them. In 
 what place soever ye 
 enter into an house,° 
 there abide till ye de- 
 depart from that place. 
 
 ST. LUKE IX. 
 
 1 Then he called the^ 
 twelve together, and 
 
 gave them power and 
 authority over all 
 devils, and to cure 
 diseases. 
 
 2 And he sent them to 
 
 preach the kingdom 
 of God, and to heal 
 Jhe sick. 
 
 3 And he said unto 
 them. Take nothing for 
 your journey, neither 
 stafF,^ nor scrip, neither 
 bread, neither money ; 
 neither have two coats 
 apiece. 
 
 4 And whatsoever house 
 ye enter into,' there 
 abide, and thence de- 
 part. 
 
 2 neither staves, 
 
 a Comp. Lk. X. 5, 6.
 
 Part IV. § 60.] 
 
 AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 
 
 95 
 
 ST. MATT. X. 
 
 let your peace return to 
 M you. And whosoever 
 shall not receive you, 
 nor hear your words, 
 when ye depart out of 
 that house or city, shake 
 off the dust of your feet. 
 
 15 Verily I say unto you, 
 It shall be more tolerable 
 for the land of Sodom 
 and Gomorrha in the day 
 of judgment than for that 
 city." 
 
 16 Behold, I send you 
 forth as sheep in the 
 midst of wolves :^ be ye 
 therefore wise as ser- 
 pents, and harmless as 
 doves.*^ 
 
 ST. MARK VI. 
 
 11 And whosoever shall 
 not receive you, nor 
 hear you, when ye de- 
 part thence, shake off 
 the dust under your 
 feet for a testimony 
 against them.' 
 
 ST. LUKE IX. 
 
 And w^hosoever re- 
 ceive you not,^ when 
 ye go out of that city, 
 shake off the^ dust 
 from your feet for 
 a testimony against 
 them. 
 
 12 And they went out, 
 and preached that men 
 
 13 should repent. And 
 they cast out many 
 devils, and anointed 
 with oil many that 
 were sick, and healed 
 them. 
 
 6 And they departed, 
 and went through the 
 towns, preaching the 
 gospel, and healing 
 everywhere. 
 
 ST. MATT. XI. 
 
 1 And it came to pass, 
 when Jesus had made an 
 end of commanding his 
 twelve disciples, he de- 
 parted thence to teach 
 and to preach in their 
 cities. 
 
 § 60. Herod believes Jesus to be John the Baptist, whom he had beheaded. 
 
 St. Matt. XIV. 1,2, 6-12. St. Mark vi. 14-16, 21-29. St. Luke ix. 7-9. 
 
 1 At that time Herod m And king Herod ? Now Herod the te- 
 the tetrarch heard of the heard of Mm; (for trarch heard of all that 
 
 1 whosoever will not receive you 2 shake off the very dust 
 
 8 add to ver. 11. Verily I say unto you. It shall be more tolerable for Sodom and Gomorrha 
 in the day of judgment, than for that city. 
 
 8 Comp. Lk. X. 12, 14. »> Comp. Lk. x. 3. « Comp. Rom. xvi. 19.
 
 96 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. § 60. 
 
 ST. MATT. XIV. 
 
 fame of Jesus. And said 
 unto his servants, This 
 is John the Baptist ; he 
 is risen from the dead ; 
 and therefore mighty 
 works do show forth 
 themselves in him. 
 
 ST. MARK VI. 
 
 But when Herod's 
 birthday was come,^ the 
 
 daughter of Herodias 
 
 danced before them, and 
 
 7 pleased Herod. Where- 
 
 upon he promised with 
 an oath to give her what- 
 soever she would ask. 
 
 1 all that was done by him. 
 * he is risen from the dead 
 
 21 
 
 his name was spread 
 abroad :) and he said, 
 That John the Baptist 
 was risen from the 
 dead, and therefore 
 mighty works do shew 
 forth themselves in 
 him. And^ others said, 
 That it is Elias. And 
 others said. That it is^ 
 a prophet,* as one of 
 16 the prophets. But 
 when Herod heard 
 thereof, he said, It is 
 John, whom I behead- 
 ed : he is risen.^ 
 
 And when a conven- 
 ient day was come, that 
 Herod on his birthday 
 made a supper to his 
 lords, high captains, 
 and chief estates of 
 
 22 Galilee ; and when 
 the daughter of the 
 said Herodias came 
 in, and danced, she^ 
 pleased Herod and 
 them that sat with him ; 
 and^ the king said unto 
 the damsel, Ask of me 
 whatsoever thou wilt, 
 and I will give it thee. 
 
 23 And he sware unto her, 
 "Whatsoever thou shalt 
 ask of me, I will give 
 
 2 omit and '^ That it is 
 
 ** birth-day was kept ' danced and pleased 
 
 ST. LUKE IX. 
 
 was done : ^ and he was 
 perplexed, because 
 that it was said of 
 some, that John was 
 risen from the dead ; 
 and of some, that Elias 
 had appeared ; and of 
 others, that one of the 
 old prophets was risen 
 again. And Herod 
 said, John have I be- 
 headed : but who is 
 this, of whom I hear 
 such things ? And he 
 desired to see him. 
 
 * or as one 
 
 ' omit and 
 
 § 60. John the Ba])tist was beheaded by Herod in the castle of Mach^erus (Joseph. Ant. 
 18. 5. 2.) at the southern extremity of Perea, near the Dead Sea. It appears to have occurred 
 during the absence of the Twelve, and from the mention by St. John in the next section 
 (vi. 4) of the approach of the Passover, must have been near eighteen months from the time 
 of his imprisonment. The account of his imprisonment, which is mentioned by St. Matthew 
 and St. Mark only in connection with his execution, has been transferred to its chronological 
 position (§ 26). Both evangelists narrate the execution in explanation of Herod's remark.
 
 Part IV. § 61. J 
 
 AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 
 
 97 
 
 ST. MATT. XIV. 
 
 8 And she, being before 
 instructed of her mother, 
 
 said, Give me here John 
 Baptist's head in a charg- 
 
 9 er. And the king was 
 sorry : nevertheless for 
 the oath's sake, and them 
 which sat with him at 
 meat, he commanded it 
 
 10 to be given her. And 
 
 he sent, and beheaded 
 
 11 John in the prison. And 
 his head was brought in 
 a charger, and given to 
 the damsel : and she 
 brought it to her mother. 
 
 12 And his disciples came, 
 and took up the body, 
 and buried him,^ and went 
 and told Jesus. 
 
 ST. MARK VI. 
 
 it thee, unto the half of 
 
 24 my kingdom. And she 
 went forth, and said unto 
 her mother. What shall I 
 ask ? And she said. The 
 head of John the Baptist. 
 
 25 And she came in straight- 
 way with haste unto the 
 king, and asked, saying, I 
 will that thou give me by 
 and by in a charger the head 
 
 26 of John the Baptist. And 
 the king was exceeding 
 sorry ; yet for his oath's 
 sake, and for their sakes 
 which sat with him} he 
 
 27 would not reject her. And 
 immediately the king sent an 
 executioner, and command- 
 ed to bring - his head : and 
 he went and beheaded him 
 
 28 in the prison ; and brought 
 his head in a charger, and 
 gave it to the damsel : and 
 the damsel gave it to her 
 
 29 mother. And when his dis- 
 ciples heard of it, they came 
 and took up his corpse, and 
 laid him* in a tomb. 
 
 ST. LUKE IX. 
 
 § 61. The Twelve having returned, Jesus crosses the Lake with them, and there 
 feeds the Five Thousand. — N. W. and N. E. Coasts of Sea of Galilee. 
 
 Matt. xiv. 13-21. Mar. vi. 30-44. Lk. ix. 10-17. Jno. vi. 1-14. 
 
 30 And the apostles lo And the apos- 
 gathered them- ties, when they 
 
 1 sat with him ^ commanded his head to be brought ^ and buried it ■* laid it in a tomb. 
 
 § 61. The feeding of the five thousand evidently took place on the N. E. side of the Sea of 
 Galilee, in Perea. Tischendorf makes the time to have been just that at which the Passover 
 was celebrated at Jerusalem, considering the remark in Jno. vi. 4 as referring to the assembling 
 of the multitudes. The coincidence would be a most interesting one, if it could be distinctly 
 established. Certainly the two events were in close proximity, and the relation between them 
 ought not to paiss unnoticed. 
 
 13
 
 98 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. § 61. 
 
 ST. MATT. XIT. 
 
 13 
 
 When Jesus 
 heard of it, he 
 departed thence 
 by ship into a 
 desert place 
 apart: and when 
 the people had 
 heard thereof, 
 they followed 
 him on foot out 
 of the cities. 
 
 ST. MARK VI. 
 
 selves together 
 unto Jesus, and 
 told him all things, 
 whatsoever^ they 
 had done and 
 taught. And he 
 saith^ unto them. 
 Come ye your- 
 selves apart into 
 a desert place, and 
 rest a while : for 
 there were many 
 coming and going, 
 and they had no 
 leisure so much as 
 
 32 to eat. And they 
 departed into a 
 desert place by 
 ship privately. 
 
 33 And they' saw 
 them departing, 
 and many knew 
 them,^ and ran 
 afoot thither out 
 of all cities, and 
 outwent them.' 
 
 ST. LUKE. IX. 
 
 were returned, 
 
 told him what^ 
 they had done. 
 
 ST. JOHN VI. 
 
 And he took 
 them, and went 
 aside privately 
 into* the city 
 called Beth- 
 11 saida. And the 
 people, when 
 they knew it, 
 followed him : 
 
 14 And he^" went 34 And when he 
 
 and he received 
 
 X After these 
 things Jesus 
 went over the 
 sea of Galilee, 
 which is the sea 
 of Tiberias. 
 
 2 And a great 
 multitude fol- 
 lowed him, be- 
 cause they saw 
 the * miracles 
 which he did 
 on them that 
 were diseased. 
 
 3 And Jesus 
 went up into a 
 mountain, and 
 there he sat 
 with his disci- 
 
 4 pies. And the 
 passover, the ^ 
 feast of the 
 Jews, was nigh. 
 
 5 When Jesus 
 
 1 told him all that they ^ both what they had done, and what they had taught. 
 
 ^ said unto them * into a desert place belonging to the city ^ the people saw them 
 
 * knew him 
 
 ^ a feast 
 
 ' outwent them, and came together unto him. ® saw his miracles 
 ^^ and Jesus went forth
 
 Part IV. § 61.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIED. 
 
 90 
 
 ST. MATT. XIV. 
 
 forth, and saw a 
 great multitude, 
 and was moved 
 with compas- 
 sion toward 
 them, and he 
 healed their 
 sick. 
 
 15 And when it 
 was evening, 
 the ^ disciples 
 came to him, 
 saying, This is 
 a desert place, 
 and the time is 
 now past ; send 
 therefore * the 
 multitude away, 
 that they may 
 go into the vil- 
 lages, and buy 
 themselves vict- 
 uals. But he^ 
 said unto them, 
 They need not 
 depart ; give ye 
 them to eat. 
 
 17 And they say 
 unto him, we 
 
 ST. MARK VI. 
 
 came out, he^ saw 
 much people, and 
 was moved with 
 compassion to- 
 ward them, be- 
 cause they were 
 as sheep not hav- 
 ing a shepherd : 
 and he began to 
 teach them many 
 things. 
 
 35 And when the 
 day was now far 
 spent, his disciples 
 came ^ and said. 
 This is a desert 
 place, and now the 
 time t's far passed : 
 
 36 Send them away, 
 that they may go 
 into the country 
 round about, and 
 into the villages, 
 and buy them- 
 selves something 
 
 37 to eat.® He an- 
 swered and said 
 
 unto them. Give 
 ye them to eat. 
 And they say unto 
 him. Shall we go 
 and buy two hun- 
 dred pennyworth 
 of bread, and give 
 38 them to eat ? He 
 saith unto them, 
 How many loaves 
 have ye ? go and^ 
 
 ST. LUKE IX. 
 
 them, and spake 
 unto them of 
 the kingdom of 
 God, and healed 
 them that had 
 need of healing. 
 
 12 And when the 
 day began to 
 wear away, then 
 came the twelve, 
 and said unto 
 him, Send the 
 multitude away, 
 that they maygo 
 into the towns 
 and country 
 round about,and 
 lodge, and get 
 victuals : for we 
 are here in a 
 desert place. 
 
 13 But he said 
 
 unto them, Give 
 ye them to eat. 
 
 ST. JOIIX VI. 
 
 then lifted up 
 his eyes, and 
 saw a great 
 company come 
 unto him, he 
 
 saith unto 
 
 Phi]ip,Whence 
 shall we buy 
 bread, that 
 these may eat ? 
 
 6 And this he 
 said to prove 
 him : for he 
 himself knew 
 what he would 
 
 7 do. Philip an- 
 swereth ^ him. 
 Two hundred 
 pennyworth of 
 bread is not 
 sufficient for 
 them,that every 
 one* may take 
 
 8 a little. One 
 of his disciples, 
 Andrew. Si- 
 mon Peter's 
 brother, saith 
 
 9 untohim.There 
 
 1 And Jesus, when he came out, saw 
 
 * omit therefore 
 
 ^ But Jesus said ^ answered 
 
 2 his disciples ^ came unto him, and said 
 
 ^ buy themselves bread ; for they have nothing to cat. 
 ^ every one of thenii ' go and see
 
 100 
 
 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, 
 
 [Part IV. § 61. 
 
 ST. MATT. XIV. 
 
 have here but 
 five loaves, and 
 18 two fishes. He 
 said, Bring them 
 hither to me. 
 
 ST. MAKK VI. 
 
 see. And when 
 
 they knew, they 
 
 say, Five, and two 
 
 39 fishes. And he 
 
 19 And he com- 
 manded the 
 multitude to sit 
 down on the 
 grass, and took 
 
 the five loaves, 
 and the two 
 fishes, and look- 
 ing up to heaven, 
 he blessed, and 
 brake, and gave 
 the loaves to his 
 disciples, and 
 the disciples to 
 the multitude. 
 
 a> And they did 
 all eat, and were 
 filled : and they 
 took up of the 
 fi^agments that 
 remainedtwelve 
 baskets full. 
 
 -'I And they that 
 had eaten were 
 
 commanded them 
 to make all sit 
 down by com- 
 panies upon the 
 
 40 green grass. And 
 they sat down in 
 ranks, by hun- 
 dreds, and by fif- 
 
 41 ties. And when 
 he had taken the 
 five loaves and 
 the two fishes, he 
 looked up to heav- 
 en, and blessed, 
 and brake the 
 loaves, and gave 
 them to the* dis- 
 ciples to set be- 
 fore them ; and the 
 two fishes divided 
 be among them 
 
 *2 all. And they did 
 all eat, and were 
 filled. 
 
 43 And they took 
 up twelve baskets 
 full of fragments, 
 and of the fishes. 
 
 44 And they that did 
 eat of the loaves 
 
 ST. LDKE IX. 
 
 And they said, 
 We have no 
 more but five 
 loaves and two 
 fishes ; except 
 we should go 
 and buy meat 
 for all this peo- 
 
 14 pie. And ^ they 
 were about five 
 thousand men. 
 And he said to 
 his disciples, 
 Make them sit 
 down by fifties 
 in a company. 
 
 15 And they did 
 so, and made 
 them all sit 
 
 16 down. Thenie 
 took the five 
 loaves and the 
 two fishes, and 
 looking up to 
 heaven, he 
 blessed them, 
 and brake, and 
 gave to the dis- 
 ciples to set be- 
 fore the multi- 
 
 17 tude. And they 
 did eat, and 
 were all filled: 
 and there was 
 taken up of 
 fragments that 
 remained to 
 them twelve 
 baskets. 
 
 ST. JOHN VI. 
 
 is a lad here, 
 who^ hath five 
 barley loaves, 
 and two small 
 fishes: but what 
 are they among 
 
 10 so many? And 
 Jesus said, 
 Make the men 
 sit down. Now 
 there was much 
 grass in the 
 place. So the 
 men sat down, 
 in number a- 
 bout five thou- 
 
 11 sand. Jesus 
 therefore^ took 
 the loaves ; and 
 gave thanks, 
 and gave ^ to 
 them that were 
 set down ; and 
 likewise of the 
 fishes as much 
 as they would. 
 
 12 When they 
 were filled he 
 said unto his 
 disciples. Gath- 
 er up the frag- 
 ments that re- 
 main, that no- 
 thing be lost. 
 
 13 Therefore they 
 gathered them 
 together, and 
 filled twelve 
 baskets with 
 
 1 wliich hath 2 por they were 
 
 ^ And Jesus took * his disciples 
 
 ^ and when he had given thanks, he distributed to the disciples, and the disciples to them
 
 Part IV. § 62.J 
 
 AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE TIHED. 
 
 101 
 
 ST. MATT. XIV. 
 
 about five thou- 
 sand men, be- 
 sides women 
 and children. 
 
 ST. MARE IV. 
 
 were ^ five thou- 
 sand men. 
 
 ST. LUKE IX. ST. JOHN VI. 
 
 the fragments 
 of the five 
 barley loaves, 
 which re- 
 
 mained over 
 and above unto 
 them that had 
 eaten. 
 14 Then those 
 men,when they 
 had seen the 
 miracle that he* 
 did, said. This 
 is ofa truth that 
 prophet that 
 should come 
 into the world. 
 
 § 62. Our Lord walks upon the "Water, and performs Cures. — Lake of CktUlee. 
 
 Gennesaret. 
 
 St. Matt. xiv. 22-36. 
 
 22 And he constrained 
 the^ disciples to get 
 into a ship, and to go 
 before him unto the 
 other side, while he 
 sent the multitudes 
 
 45 
 
 St. ]\Iark VI. 45-56. 
 
 And straightway he 
 constrained his disci- 
 ples to get into the 
 ship, and to go to the 
 other side before unto 
 Bethsaida, while he 
 
 St. John vi. 15-21. 
 
 15 When Jesus therefore 
 perceived that they would 
 come and take him by 
 force, to make him* king, 
 he fleeth again into a 
 mountain himself alone. 
 
 ^ were about five thousand 2 j^g miracle that Jesus did 
 
 3 And straightway Jesus constrained his disciples * to make him a king, he departed again 
 
 § 62. There is a seeming discrepancy between the point at which the Apostles aimed in 
 ?.Iaik y'l. 45, Bethsaida, and in Jno. vi. 17, Capernaum. Attention to the geographical features 
 removes this. From Lk. ix. 10, compared with the other evangelists, it appeiu-s that the 
 place of the feeding of the five thousand was an appurtenance of Bethsaida, as indeed is 
 expressly asserted in the reading of the text. rec. Bethsaida, according to the best authorities, 
 was situated just at the northern junction of the Jordan with the sea of Galilee, probably 
 occupying both banks of the river ; from it stretches eastward a triangular plain having the 
 Jordan for one side, the sea for another, and the barren eastern mountains for the third. At 
 the S. E. comer of this plain Thomson (ii. 29) locates the miracle, the distance from Bethsaida 
 being about three miles. From Bethsaida to Tell Hum, the probable site of Capernaum, was 
 about the same distance along the N. W. coast of the lake, the plain of Gennesaret lying just 
 south of it. The disciples therefore in going from the place of the miracle to Capernaum 
 would necessarily pass close by Bethsaida and would naturally try to make it, both that they 
 might keep as much as possible in the lee of the land on that stormy night, and also that they 
 might then take in their master if he pleased, as he also must pass through Bethsaida. The
 
 102 
 
 AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. [Part IV. § 62. 
 
 ST. MATT. XIV. 
 
 23 away. And when he 
 had sent the multitudes 
 away, he went up into 
 a mountain apart to 
 pray : and when the 
 evening was come, he 
 
 24 was there alone. But 
 the ship was now in 
 the midst of the sea, 
 tossed with waves : for 
 the wind was contrary. 
 
 25 And in the fourth 
 watch of the night he^ 
 went unto them, walk- 
 
 2s ing on the sea. And 
 
 when they* saw him 
 walking on the sea, 
 they were troubled, 
 saying. It is a spirit ! 
 and they cried out for 
 27 fear. But straightway 
 he^ spake unto them, 
 
 saying. Be of good 
 cheer : it is I ; be not 
 
 28 afraid. And Peter an- 
 swered him and said, 
 Lord, if it be thou, bid 
 me come unto thee on 
 
 29 the water. And he 
 
 1 And it was now dark, and Jesus was not come 
 
 ^ And he saw them and about the fourth watch 
 
 * when the disciples saw 
 
 ST. MARK VI. 
 
 sent away the people. 
 
 46 And when he had 
 sent them away, he 
 departed into a moun- 
 
 4r tain to pray. And 
 when even was come, 
 the ship was in the 
 midst of the sea, and 
 he alone on the land. 
 
 48 And he, seeing them 
 toiling in rowing, (for 
 the wind was contrary 
 unto them,^) about the 
 fourth watch of the 
 night he cometh unto 
 them, walking upon 
 the sea, and would 
 have passed by them. 
 
 49 But when they saw 
 him walking upon the 
 sea, they supposed it 
 had been a spirit, and 
 
 50 cried out : for they 
 all saw him, and were 
 troubled. And im- 
 mediately he talked 
 with them, and saith 
 unto them. Be of good 
 cheer : it is I ; be not 
 afraid. 
 
 ST. JOHN VI. 
 
 16 And when even was now 
 come, his disciples went 
 
 17 down unto the sea, and 
 entered into a ship, and 
 went over the sea toward 
 Capernaum. And the 
 darkness overtook them, 
 and Jesus was not yet^ 
 
 18 come to them. And the 
 sea arose by reason of a 
 great wind that blew. 
 
 19 So when they had rowed 
 about five and twenty or 
 thirty furlongs, they see 
 Jesus walking on the sea, 
 and drawins^ nisfh unto 
 the ship : and they were 
 afraid. 
 
 20 But he saith unto them. 
 It is I ; be not afraid. 
 
 3 Jesus went 
 ^ Jesus spake 
 
 storm, however, made this impossible and even drove them south of Capernaum to the shore 
 of Gennesaret. Thomson (ii. 32) experienced a furious storm just in this locality, continuing 
 for three days, during which it would have been impossible for a boat to make the northern 
 shore. The width of the sea opposite Gennesaret is about six miles ; the disciples therefore 
 (Jno. vi. 19), rowed somewhat more than half the distance, having struggled with the winds 
 and waves (Mar. vi. 48) some eight or ten hours.
 
 Part IV. § 62.] 
 
 AJSID THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIED. 
 
 lOB 
 
 ST. MATT. XIV. 
 
 said, Come. And when 
 Peter was come down 
 out of the ship, he 
 walked on the water, 
 and came ^ to Jesus, 
 so But when he saw the 
 wind,^ he was afraid ; 
 and beginning to sink, 
 he cried, saying, Lord, 
 
 31 save me ! And imme- 
 diately Jesus stretched 
 forth his hand, and 
 caught him, and said 
 unto him, O thou of 
 little faith, wherefore 
 
 32 didst thou doubt? And 
 when they were come 
 into the ship, the wind 
 
 33 ceased. Then they 
 that were in the ship' 
 worshipped him, say- 
 ing, Of a truth thou 
 art the Son of God. 
 
 34 
 
 And when they were 
 
 gone over, they came 
 
 to land unto" Gennes- 
 
 35 aret. And when the 
 
 men of that place had 
 knowledge of him, 
 they sent out into all 
 that country round 
 about, and brouijht 
 
 ST. MARK VI. 
 
 51 And he went up unto 
 them into the ship ; 
 and the wind ceased : 
 and they were sore 
 amazed in themselves 
 
 52 beyond measure.* For 
 they considered not the 
 miracle of the loaves : 
 but^ their heart was 
 hardened. 
 
 53 And when they had 
 passed over to the 
 land they came unto® 
 Gennesaret, and drew 
 
 54 to the shore. And 
 when they were come 
 out of the ship, 
 straightway they knew 
 
 55 him, and ran through 
 that whole region/ 
 and began to carry 
 about in beds those 
 
 1 to go to Jesus ^ the wind boisterous 
 
 * beyond measure and wondered. * for their heart 
 ^ they came into the land of (Jennesaret 
 
 ST. JOHN VI. 
 
 21 Then they willingly re- 
 ceived him into the ship : 
 
 • and immediately the ship 
 was at the laud whither 
 they went. 
 
 ' came and worshipped 
 ^ whole region round about
 
 104 OUR LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER, [Part IV. §03. 
 
 ST. MATT. XIV. ST. MARK VI. ST. JOHN VI. 
 
 unto him all that were that were sick, where 
 
 they heard he was. 
 »6 And whithersoever he 
 
 entered, into villages, 
 
 or cities, or country, • 
 
 they laid the sick in 
 
 the stress, and be- 
 36 diseased; and besought sought him that they 
 him that they might might touch if it were 
 only touch the hem of but the border of his 
 his garment : and as garment: and as many 
 many as touched were as touched him were 
 made perfectly whole. made whole. 
 
 § 63. Our Lord's Discourse concerning the Bread of Life. — Capernaum. 
 
 St. John vi. 22-vii. 1. 
 
 22 The day following, when the people which stood on the other side of the 
 sea saw that there was none other boat there, save one,' and that Jesiis went 
 not with his disciples into the ship,^ but that his disciples were gone away 
 
 23 alone : (howbeit there came other boats from Tiberias nigh unto the place 
 
 24 where they did eat bread, after that the Lord had given thanks) : when the 
 people therefore saw that Jesus was not there, neither his disciples, they took 
 
 25 boats ^ and came to Capernaum, seeking for Jesus. And when they had 
 found him on the other side of the -sea, they said unto him, Rabbi, when earnest 
 thou hither ? 
 
 26 Jesus answered them and said, Verily, verily, I say unto you, Ye seek me, 
 , not because ye saw the miracles, but because ye did eat of the loaves, and 
 
 27 were filled. Labor not for the meat which perisheth, but for that meat which 
 endureth unto everlasting life, which the Son of man giveth'* unto you: for 
 
 28 him hath God the Father sealed. Then said they unto him, "Wliat shall we 
 
 29 do, that we might work the works of God ? Jesus answered and said unto them, 
 
 30 This is the work of God, that ye believe on him whom he hath sent. They 
 said therefore unto him. What sign shewest thou then, that we may see, and 
 
 31 believe thee ? what dost thou work ? Our fathers did eat manna in the desert : 
 as it is written, He gave them bread from heaven to eat.* 
 
 32 Then Jesus said unto them. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Moses gave you 
 not that bread from heaven ; but my Father giveth you the true bread from 
 
 33 heaven. For the bread of God is he which cometh down from heaven, and 
 
 1 none other boat there, save that one whereinto his disciples were entered, and that 
 
 2 boat '^ they also took shipping * shall give unto you 
 
 " Exod. xvi. 4, 15. Behold, I will rain bread from heaven for you This is the bread 
 
 which the Lord hath given you to eat. Ps. Ixxviii. 24. Comp. Neh. ix. 15 ; Ps. cv. 40; 
 Wisd. xvi. 20.
 
 Part IV. § 63.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE THIRD. 105 
 
 ST. JOHN VI. 
 
 34 giveth life unto the world. Then said they unto him, Lord, evermore give 
 
 35 us this bread. And Jesus said unto them, I am the bread of life:" he that 
 Cometh to me shall never hunger : and he Uiat believeth on me shall never 
 
 36 thirst.'' But I said unto you, that ye also have seen me, and believe not. 
 
 37 All that the Father giveth me shall come to me ; and him that cometh to me 
 
 38 I will in no wise cast out. For I came down from heaven, not to do mine 
 
 39 own will, but the will "^ of him that sent me. And this is the will of him ^ which 
 hath sent me, that of all which he hath given me I should lose nothing, but 
 
 40 should raise it up again at the last day. For this is the will of my Father,^ 
 that every one which seeth the Son, and believeth on him, may have ever- 
 lasting life : and I will raise him up at the last day. 
 
 41 The Jews then murmured at him, because he said, I am the bread which 
 
 42 came down from heaven. And they said. Is not this Jesus, the son of Joseph, 
 whose father and mother we know ? how is it now ^ that he saith, I came down 
 
 43 from heaven ? Jesus * answered and said unto them. Murmur not among 
 
 44 yourselves. No man can come to me, except the Father which hath sent me 
 
 45 draw him ; and I will raise him up at the last day. It is written in the 
 prophets, And they shall be all taught of God.** Every man ^ that hath heard, 
 
 46 and hath learned of the Father, cometh unto me. Not that any man hath 
 
 47 seen the Father, save he which is of God,* he hath seen God.*' Verily, verily, 
 
 48 I say unto you, He that believeth ^ hath everlasting life. I am that bread of 
 % life. Your fathers did eat manna in the wilderness, and are dead. This is 
 
 the bread which cometh down from heaven, that a man may eat thereof and 
 
 51 not die. I am the living bread which came down from heaven : if any man 
 eat of my ^ bread, he shall live forever : and the bread that I will give for the 
 life of the world is my flesh.^ 
 
 52 The Jews therefore strove among themselves, saying, how can ^ this man 
 
 53 give us his flesh to eat ? Then Jesus said unto them, Verily, verily, I say 
 unto you. Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink his blood, ye 
 
 54 have no life in you. "WTioso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath 
 
 55 eternal life : and I will raise him up at the last day. For my flesh is true'" 
 
 56 meat, and my blood is true drink. He that eateth my flesh, and drinketh my 
 
 57 blood, dwelleth in me, and I in him. As the living Father katli sent me, 
 and I live by the Father : so he that eateth me, even he shall live by me. 
 
 1 the Father's will which hath ^ And this is the will of him that sent me ' 
 
 ^ how is it then * Jesus therefore answered 
 
 8 Every man therefore ® the Father 
 
 ^ believeth on me " of this bread 
 
 ^ the bread that I will give is my flesh, which I will give for the life of the world. 
 
 1° is meat indeed is drink indeed 
 
 a See ver. 48, 58. *> Comp. iv. 14 ; vii. 37. "^ Comp. Heb. x. 7, 9. 
 
 ^ Isa. liv. 13. And all thy children shall be taught of the Lord. Comp. Jer, xxxi. 34; 
 Mic. iv. 2 ; Heb. viii. 10 ; x. 16. e Comp. i. 18. ^ Comp. iii. 9. 
 
 14
 
 106 OUK LORD'S SECOND PASSOVER. [Part IV. § 63. 
 
 ST. JOHN VI. 
 
 58 This is that bread which came down from heaven : not as the ^ fathers did eat, 
 and are dead : he that eateth of this bread shall live forever. 
 
 ^ These things said he in the synagogue, as he taught in Capernaum. Many 
 therefore of his disciples, when they had heard this, said. This is an hard 
 
 61 saying ; who can hear it ? When Jesus knew in himself that his disciples 
 
 62 murmured at it, he said unto them. Doth this oiFend you ? What and if ye 
 
 63 shall see the Son of man ascend up where he was before ? It is the spirit that 
 quickeneth ; the flesh profiteth nothing ; the words that I have spoken - unto 
 
 64 you, they are sjDirit, and they are life. But there are some of you that believe 
 not. For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were that believed not, 
 
 65 and who should betray him. And he said, Therefore said I unto you, that no 
 man can come unto me, except it were given unto him of the '^ Father. 
 
 66 From that time many of his disciples went back, and walked no more with 
 % him. Then said Jesus unto the twelve, will ye also go away ? * Simon Peter 
 
 answered him, Lord, to whom shall we go ? thou hast the words of eternal life. 
 
 70 And we believe and are sure that thou art the Holy One of God.^ " He ^ an- 
 
 71 swered them, have not I chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil ? He 
 spake of Judas the son of Simon Iscariot ; ^ for he it was that should betray 
 him, being one of the twelve. 
 
 ST. JOHN VII. 
 
 1 After these things Jesus walked in Galilee ; for he would not walk in 
 Jewry, because the Jews sought to kill him. 
 
 1 as your fathers did eat manna, and are dead 2 that I speak unto you 
 
 3 of my Father * Then Simon Peter 
 
 '" that thou art that Christ, the Son of the living God. ^ Jesus answered 
 
 ' Judas Iscariot the son of Simon. 
 
 a Matt. xvi. 16 ; Mar. viii. 29 ; Lk. ix. 20. 
 
 § 63. In Jno. vii. 1, a sufficient reason is given for our Saviour's non-attendance at the 
 Passover mentioned in vi. 4. According to the chronological order here adopted he must 
 have absented himself from Jerusalem for about a year and a half. It is not inconsistent 
 with Jno. vii. 1, that after the lapse of so much time he should again have gone up to the 
 Holy City. 
 
 It enables ns the better to appreciate the significance of the Saviour's teaching concerning 
 the Bread of Life to remember that it was uttered during the Paschal week, and certainly 
 while the feast of the Passover was going on at Jerusalem, — perhaps, at the hour of the sac- 
 rifice of the Paschal Lamb itself (between three o'clock and sunset), but hardly, as Tischen- 
 dorf (following Wieseler) supposes, at the very time of eating it, which was later in the 
 evening.
 
 PAET V. 
 
 FROM OUR LORD'S THIRD PASSOVER TO HIS FINAL DEPARTURE 
 FROM GALILEE, JUST BEFORE THE FEAST OF TABERNACLES. 
 
 §64. 
 
 The Pharisees, accusing the Disciples for eating with unwashen Hands, 
 
 are confuted. 
 
 St. Matt. xv. 1-20. 
 
 1 Then came to Jesus from Jerusa- 
 lem, scribes and Pharisees, saying,^ 
 
 2 "Why do thy disciples transgress the 
 tradition of the elders ? for they 
 wash not the ^ hands when they eat 
 
 3 bread. But he answered and said 
 
 7 unto them, Te hypocrites ! well did 
 Esaias prophecy of you, saying, 
 
 8 This people honoreth me with the^ 
 lips ; but their heart is far from me. 
 
 — Capernaum. 
 
 St. Mabk VII. 1-23. 
 
 1 Then came together unto him the 
 Pharisees, and certain of the scribes, 
 
 2 which came from Jerusalem. And 
 when they saw that^ some of his dis- 
 ciples eat bread with defiled, that is 
 
 3 to say, with unwashen hands,— (^ For 
 the Pharisees, and all the Jews, except 
 they wash their hands oft, eat not, 
 holdinof the tradition of the elders. 
 
 * And whe7i they come from the market, 
 except they wash, they eat not. And 
 many other things there be, which they 
 have received to hold, as the washing 
 of cups, and pots, brazen vessels.) — ■* 
 
 fi Then the Pharisees and scribes asked 
 him, Why walk not thy disciples accord- 
 ingr to the tradition of the elders, but 
 
 6 eat bread with defiled ^ hands ? He 
 '^said unto them. Well hath Esaias 
 prophesied of you hypocrites, as it is 
 written, that^ This people honoreth 
 me with their lips, but their heart is 
 
 " far fx'om me. Howbeit in vain do they 
 
 1 Then came to Jesus scribes and Pharisees, which were of Jerusalem, 
 
 2 omit that * with unwashen hands, they found fault. 
 * brazen vessels, and of tables. ^ their hands 
 
 ^ with unwashen hands ' He answered and said * omit that 
 
 ' This people draweth nigh unto me with their mouth, and honoreth me with their lips 
 
 § 64. The time is probably after the close of the Paschal feast, and which came from Jerusa- 
 lem (Mar. vii. 1), refers to those who had been in attendance upon it in the holy city. 
 
 107
 
 108 
 
 FROM OUR LORD'S THIRD PASSOVER 
 
 [Part V. § 64. 
 
 ST. MATT. XV. 
 
 9 But in vain do they worship me, 
 teaching^br doctrines the command- 
 
 4 ments of men.* Why do ye also 
 transgress the commandment of 
 God by your tradition ? For God 
 
 ST. MARK VII. 
 
 commanded, saying, Honor ^ father 
 and mother ; ^ and, He that curseth 
 father or mother, let him die the 
 
 5 death." But ye say, Whosoever 
 shall say to his father or his mother, 
 
 It i's a gift, by whatsoever thou 
 
 6 mightest be profited by me: — he 
 shall not honor ^ his father or his 
 mother. Thus have ye made the 
 law of God of none effect by your 
 tradition. 
 
 10 And he called the multitude, and 
 said unto them, Hear, and under- 
 
 11 stand : Not that which goeth into 
 the mouth defileth a man ; but that 
 which Cometh out of the mouth, this 
 defileth a man. 
 
 worship me, teaching ^br doctrines the 
 
 8 commandments of men.* ^ Laying 
 aside the commandment of God, ye 
 
 9 hold the tradition of men.^ And he 
 said unto them. Full well ye reject the 
 commandment of God, that ye may 
 
 10 keep your own tradition. For Moses 
 said. Honor thy father and thy mother : ^ 
 and, Whoso curseth father or mother, 
 
 11 let him die the death : '^ But ye say, 
 If a man shall say to his father or 
 mother. It ts Corban, that is to say, 
 a gift, by whatsoever thou mightest 
 
 12 he profited by me ;* — ye suffer him 
 no more to do ought for father or 
 
 13 mother ; ^ making the word of God 
 of none effect through your tradition, 
 which ye have delivered ; and many 
 such like things do ye. 
 
 14 And when he had called the people 
 again '' unto him, he said unto them. 
 Hearken unto me every one of you, 
 
 15 and understand : There is nothing 
 from without a man, that entering 
 into him, can defile him ; but the 
 things which come out of a man ^ are 
 they that defile the man.^ 
 
 12 Then came the '" disciples, and 
 said unto him, Knowest thou that 
 the Pharisees were offended, after 
 
 ^ For laying aside 
 
 2 tradition of men, as the washing of pots and cups : and many other such like things do ye. 
 
 3 thy father 
 
 * be profited by me ; he shall he free. And ye suffer 
 
 ^ and honor not his father or his mother, he shall he free. Thus have ye made the command- 
 ment 
 
 ^ his father or his mother 
 
 ' called all the people unto him 
 
 ^ which come out of him, those are they 
 
 ** ver. 16. If any man have ears to hear, let him hear. 
 ^° his disciples 
 
 a Isa. xxix. 13. Forasmuch as this people draw near me with their mouth : and with their 
 lips do honor me, but have removed their heart far from me, — Comp. Col. ii. 22. 
 ^ Ex. XX. 12 ; Deut. v. 16. c Ex. xxi. 17.
 
 Part V. § 65.] TO HIS FINAL DEPARTUEE FROM GALILEE. 
 
 109 
 
 8T. MATT. XV. 
 
 13 they heard this saying? But he 
 answered and said. Every plant, 
 which my heavenly Father hath 
 not planted, shall be rooted up. 
 
 14 Let them alone : they be blind 
 leaders of the blind. And if the 
 blind lead the blind, both shall fall 
 
 15 into the ditch. Then answered 
 
 Peter and said unto him, Declare 
 
 16 unto us the^ parable. And he^ 
 said. Are ye also yet without un- 
 
 17 derstanding ? Do not ye * under- 
 stand, that whatsoever entereth in 
 
 at the mouth goeth into the belly, 
 and is cast out into the draught ? 
 
 18 But those things which proceed out 
 of the mouth come forth from the 
 heart : and they defile the man. 
 
 19 For out of the heart proceed evil 
 thoughts, murders, adulteries, for- 
 nications, thefts, false witness, 
 
 20 blasphemies : these are the things 
 which defile a man ; but to eat with 
 unwashen hands defileth not a man. 
 
 ST. HABK Til. 
 
 17 And when he was entered into the 
 house from the people, his disciples 
 
 18 asked of him^ the parable. And he 
 saith unto them, are ye so without 
 understanding also ? Do ye not per- 
 ceive, that whatsoever thing from 
 without entereth into the man, it can- 
 
 19 not defile him ; because it entereth not 
 into his heart, but into the belly, and 
 goeth out into the draught, purging 
 
 20 all meats? And he said. That which 
 Cometh out of the man, that defileth 
 
 21 the man. For from within, out of 
 the heart of men, proceed evil thoughts, 
 adulteries, fornications, murders, 
 
 22 thefts, covetousness, wickedness, de- 
 ceit, lasciviousness, an evil eye, blas- 
 
 23 phemy, pride, foolishness : all these 
 evil things come from within, and 
 defile the man. 
 
 § 65. The Daughter of a Syrophenician 
 St. Matt. xv. 21-28. 
 
 21 Then Jesus went thence, and de- 21 
 parted into the coasts of Tyre and 
 
 22 Sidon. And, behold, a woman of 
 Canaan came out of the same coasts, 
 and cried,^ saying. Have mercy on 25 
 me, O Lord, thou son of David ! 
 my daughter is grievously vexed 
 
 23 with a devil. But he answered her 26 
 
 "Woman is healed. — Land of Tyre. 
 
 St. Mark tii. 24-30. 
 
 And from thence he arose, and 
 went into the coasts ^ of Tyre and 
 Sidon, and entered into an house, and 
 would have no man know it ; but he 
 could not be hid. But straightway ' a 
 woman, whose young daughter had 
 an unclean spirit, heard of him, and 
 came in * and fell at his feet : (the 
 
 ^ this parable 
 
 * Do not ye yet understand 
 
 ' For a certain woman 
 
 " Jesns said 
 * the borders of 
 ^ came and fell 
 
 8 asked him concerning the parable 
 ' cried unto him
 
 110 
 
 FROM OUR LORD'S THIRD PASSOVER 
 
 [Part V. § 66. 
 
 8T. MATT. XV. 
 
 not a word. And his disciples came 
 and besought him, saying, Send her 
 
 24 away ; for she crieth after us. But 
 he answered and said, I am not sent 
 but unto the lost sheep of the house 
 
 25 of Israel. Then came she and wor- 
 shipped him, saying, Lord, help me. 
 
 26 But he answered and said, It is not 
 meet to take the children's bread, 
 
 27 and to cast it to dogs. And she 
 said. Truth, Lord : yet the dogs eat 
 of the crumbs which fall from their 
 
 28 master's table. Then Jesus an- 
 swered and said unto her, O woman, 
 great is thy faith ! be it unto thee 
 even as thou wilt. And her daugh- 
 was made whole from that very 
 hour. 
 
 ST. MARK VII. 
 
 woman was a Greek, a Syrophenician 
 
 by nation ;) and she besought him that 
 
 he would cast forth the devil out of 
 
 27 her daughter. But he^ said unto her, 
 
 Let the children first be filled : 
 for it is not meet to take the children's 
 bread, and to cast it unto the dogs. 
 
 28 And she answered and said unto him, 
 Yes, Lord : yet the dogs under the 
 table eat of the children's crumbs. 
 
 29 And he said unto her. For this saying 
 go thy way ; the devil is gone out of 
 
 30 thy daughter. And when she was 
 come to her house, she found the 
 child laid upon the bed,^ and the 
 devil gone out. 
 
 § 66. A Deaf and Dumb Man is healed, and many others 
 Thousand fed. — The DecapoUs. 
 
 the Four 
 
 29 
 
 St. Matt. xv. 29-38. 
 And .Jesus departed from thence, 
 and came nigh unto the sea of Gal- 
 ilee ; and went up into a mountain, 
 and sat down there. 
 
 St. Mark vii. 31-viii. 9. 
 
 31 And again, departing from the 
 coasts of Tyre he came through Sidon,^ 
 unto the sea of Galilee, through the 
 
 32 midst of the coasts of Decapolis. And 
 they bring unto him one that was deaf, 
 and had an impediment in his speech; 
 and they beseech him to put his^ hand 
 
 ^ upon him. And he took him aside 
 from the multitude, and put his fingers 
 
 1 But Jesus said ^ she found the devil {]jone out, and her daughter laid upon the bed. 
 
 ^ departing from the coasts of Tyre and Sidon, he came unto the sea of Galilee 
 * to put his hand 
 
 § 66. The name Decapolis, which in Scripture occurs elsewhere only in Matt. iv. 25 (§42) 
 and Mar. v. 20 (§ 55), is frequently used by Josephus and other ancient writers. The names 
 of the ten cities are very variously given by different authors, but they agree in placing them 
 all, except Scythopolis, on the east of the Jordan. The tract of country included under the 
 name was not clearly defined, but lay on the east and southeast of the Sea of Galilee. 
 
 Accepting the reading in Mar. vii. 31, through Sidon, it appears that after the miracle narrated 
 in § 65, our Lord went on still to the northward, and from Sidon probably went along the 
 Phenician border to Dan, and thence turned to the southward on the eastern side of the river 
 and lake and thus " came to the Sea of Galilee through the midst of the coasts of Decapolis."
 
 Part V. § 66.] TO HIS FINAL DEPARTURE FROM GALILEE. 
 
 Ill 
 
 ST. MATT. XV. 
 
 ST. MAItlC VII. 
 
 30 And great multitudes came unto 
 him, having with them tJiose that 
 were lame, blind, dumb, maimed, 
 and many others, and cast them 
 down at his ^ feet; and he healed 
 
 31 them : insomuch that the multitude 
 wondered, when they saw the dumb 
 to speak, the maimed to be whole, 
 the lame to walk, and the blind to 
 see : and they glorified the God of 
 Israel. 
 
 32 Then Jesus called his disciples 
 unto him, and said, I have com- 
 passion on the multitude, because 
 they continue with me now three 
 days, and have nothing to eat : 
 and I will not send them away 
 fasting, lest they faint in the way. 
 
 33 And the'^ disciples say unto him, 
 Whence should we have so much 
 bread in the wilderness, as to fill 
 
 34 so great a multitude ? And Jesus 
 saith unto them, How many loaves 
 have ye ? And they said. Seven, 
 
 8s and a few little fishes. And he 
 
 commanded the multitude to sit 
 
 36 down on the ground. And he took 
 
 into his ears, and he spit, and touched 
 
 34 his tongue ; And looking up to heaven, 
 he sighed, and saith unto him, Eph- 
 
 35 phatha, that is. Be opened. And^ his 
 ears were opened, and straightway''^ 
 the string of his tongue was loosed, 
 
 36 and he spake plain. And he charged 
 them that they should tell no man : 
 but the more he charged them, so 
 much the more a great deal they pub- 
 lished it ; 
 
 and were beyond measure 
 astonished, saying, He hath done all 
 things well : he maketh both the deaf 
 to hear, and the dumb to speak. 
 
 ST. MARK VIII. 
 
 1 In those days the multitude being 
 again ■* great, and having nothing to eat, 
 he ^ called the disciples unto him, and 
 
 2 saith unto them, I have compassion 
 on the multitude, because they have 
 now been .with me three days, and 
 
 3 have nothing to eat : and if I send 
 them away fasting to their own houses, 
 they will faint by the way : and ^ divers 
 
 4 of them came from far. And his dis- 
 ciples answered him. From whence 
 can a man satisfy these 7nen with bread 
 
 5 here in the wilderness ? And he 
 asked them. How many loaves have 
 
 6 ye ? And they said, Seven. And he 
 
 commandeth^ the people to sit down 
 on the ground : and he took the seven 
 
 1 and straightway his ears 
 * being very great 
 ' his disciples 
 
 2 and the string 
 
 ^ Jesus called his disciples 
 
 8 commanded 
 
 ^ at Jesus' feet 
 
 * for divers of them
 
 112 
 
 FROM OUR LORD'S THIRD PASSOVER 
 
 [Part V. § 67. 
 
 ST. MATT. XV. 
 
 the seven loaves and the fishes, and 
 gave thanks, and brake them, and 
 gave to his disciples, and the disci- 
 
 37 pies to the multitudes.^ And they 
 did all eat, and were filled : and 
 they took up of the broken meat 
 that was left seven baskets full. 
 
 38 And they that did eat were four 
 thousand men, beside women and 
 children. 
 
 ST. MARK VIII. 
 
 loaves, and gave thanks, and brake, 
 and gave to his disciples to set before 
 them ; and they did set them before 
 
 7 the people. And they had a few small 
 fishes : and he blessed and ^ set them 
 
 8 before them. And^ they did eat, and 
 were filled : and they took up of the 
 broken meat that was left seven bas- 
 
 9 kets. And they* were about four 
 thousand : and he sent them away. 
 
 § 67. The Pharisees and Sadducees again demand a Sign. — 
 West Coast of Sea of Galilee. 
 
 St. Matt. xv. 39-xvi. 4^ St. Mark viii. 10-12. 
 
 39 And he sent away the multitude, 
 and took shij?, and came into the 
 coast of Magadan.* 
 
 ST. MATT. XVI. 
 
 1 The Pharisees also with the Sad- 
 ducees came, and, tempting, desired 
 him that he would shew them a sign 
 
 2 from heaven.* He answered and 
 said unto them, [^ When it is eve- 
 ning, ye say, It ivill he fair weather : 
 
 3 for the sky is red. And in the 
 morning, It will he foul weather to- 
 day : for the sky is red and lowring.' 
 Ye can discei'u the face of the sky ; 
 but can ye not discern the signs of 
 
 4 the times ?J A wicked and adulter- 
 ous generation seeketh after a sign ; 
 and there shall no sign be given 
 unto it, but the sign of* Jonas. 
 
 10 And straightway he entered into a 
 ship with his disciples, and came into 
 the parts of Dalmanutha. 
 
 11 And the Pharisees came forth, and 
 began to question with him, seeking 
 of him a sign from heaven,'' tempting 
 
 12 him. And he sighed deeply in his 
 spirit, and saith, 
 
 Why doth this generation seek after a 
 sign ? verily I say unto you. There 
 shall no sign be given unto this gen- 
 eration. 
 
 1 he blessed, and commanded to set them also before them. ^ multitude 
 3 So they did eat * they that had eaten were about 
 
 * Magdala ® When it is evening, etc., to end of ver. 3 is omitted in several early MSS. 
 
 "* O ye hypocrites, ye can discern ^ the prophet Jonas 
 
 a See Matt. xii. 38, 39; Lk. xi. 16.
 
 Part V. §68.1 TO HIS FINAL DEPARTURE FROM GALILEE 
 
 113 
 
 § G8. Warnings against the Leaven of the Pharisees. — North East Coast of 
 
 Sea of Galilee. 
 
 St. Matt. xvi. A^-\2. 
 i^ And he left them, and departed. 
 
 5 And when the ^ disciples were 
 come to the other side, they had 
 
 6 forgotten to take bread. Then Jesus 
 said unto them, Take heed and be- 
 ware of the leaven of the Pharisees 
 
 7 and of the Sadducees. And they 
 reasoned among themselves, saying. 
 It is because we have taken no 
 
 8 bread. JF/«'cA when Jesus perceived, 
 he said,^ ye of little faith ! why 
 reason ye among yourselves, be- 
 cause ye have brought no bread ? 
 
 9 Do ye not yet understand, neither 
 
 remember the five loaves of the 
 
 five thousand, and how many bas- 
 
 10 kets ye took up?* Neither the 
 
 seven loaves of the four thousand, 
 
 and how many baskets ye took up ? '* 
 n How is it that ye do not understand 
 that I spake it not to you concern- 
 inor bread ? but '" beware of the 
 leaven of the Pharisees and of the 
 12 Sadducees ? Then understood they 
 how that he bade them not beware 
 of the leaven of the Pharisees and 
 Sadducees," but of the doctrine of 
 the Pharisees and Sadducees. 
 
 St. Mark viii. 13-21. 
 
 13 And he left them, and embarking^ 
 again departed to the other side. 
 
 11 Now the disciples had forgotten to 
 take bread, neither had they in the 
 ship with them more than one loaf. 
 
 15 And he charged them, saying, Take 
 heed, beware of the leaven of the 
 Pharisees, and of the leaven of Herod. 
 
 16 And they reasoned among them- 
 selves,^ It is because we have no 
 
 1" bread. And when he * knew it, he 
 saith unto them. Why reason ye, 
 because ye have no bread ? perceive 
 ve not vet, neither understand ? have 
 
 18 ye your heart hardened?® Having 
 eyes, see ye not? and having ears, 
 hear ye not? and do ye not remember 
 
 19 when I brake the five loaves among 
 five thousand, and ' how many bas- 
 kets full of fragments ye took up?* 
 
 20 They say unto him, Twelve. And 
 when the seven among four thousand, 
 how many baskets full of fragments 
 took ye up ? '' And they say,^ Seven. 
 
 21 And he said unto them, Do ye not 
 yet ^ understand ? 
 
 ^ and entering into the ship again 
 
 ^ saying, It is because 
 
 ^ he said unto them 
 
 " omit and 
 
 9 How is it that ye do not understand ? 
 
 11 of the leaven of bread, but of the doctrine 
 
 a Matt. xiv. 16-21 ; Mar. vi. 37-44; Lk. ix. 13-17 ; Jno. vi. 5-13. 
 Mar. viii. 1-9. 
 
 15 
 
 2 his disciples 
 * when Jesus knew 
 ^ have ye your heart yet hardened 1 
 ^ they said. Seven 
 1'^ concerning bread, that ye should beware 
 
 ^ Matt. XV. 32-38 ;
 
 114 
 
 FROM OUR LORD'S THIRD PASSOVER 
 
 [Part V. § 69. 
 
 § 69. A blind Man healed. — Bethsaida. 
 St. Mark viii. 22-26. 
 
 22 And they ^ come to Bethsaida ; and they bring a blind man unto him, and 
 
 23 besought him to touch him. And he took the blind man by the hand, and 
 led him out of the town ; and when he had spit on his eyes, and put his 
 
 24 hands upon him, he asked him if he saw ought. And he looked up, and 
 
 25 said, I see men, because I see them ~ as trees walking. After that he put Ms 
 hands again upon his eyes, and ^ he saw and was restored, and saw every- 
 
 26 thing clearly. And he sent him away to his house, saying, go not* into 
 the town. 
 
 § 70. The Confession of Peter : Christ foretells His own Passion and the 
 Sufferings of His Followers. — Region of Ccesarea PJnlippi. 
 
 St. Matt. xvi. 13-28. St. Mark viii. 27-ix. 1. St. Luke ix. 18-27. 
 
 13 When Jesus came 
 into the coasts of Caes- 
 areaPhilippi,he asked 
 his disciples, saying. 
 Whom do men say 
 that the Son of man 
 
 14 is ? * And they said. 
 Some say that tho\i art 
 John theBaptist : some, 
 Elias : and others, 
 Jeremias, or one of 
 
 15 the prophets. He 
 saith unto them, But 
 whom say ye that I 
 
 16 am? And Simon 
 Peter answered and 
 said. Thou art the 
 Christ the Son of the 
 
 27 And Jesus went out, 
 and his disciples, into 
 the town of Caesarea 
 Philippi : and by the 
 way he asked his dis- 
 ciples, saying unto 
 them, Wliom do men 
 
 28 say that I am ? And 
 they told him, saying,^ 
 John the Baptist : but 
 some say, Elias : and 
 others. One of the 
 
 29 prophets. And he 
 asked '^ them. But 
 whom say ye that I 
 am ? ^ Peter answer- 
 eth and saith unto him, 
 Thou art the Christ. 
 
 18 And it came to pass, 
 as he was alone praying, 
 his disciples were with 
 him ; and he asked them. 
 
 saying. Whom say the 
 
 19 people that I am ? They 
 answering said, John the 
 Baptist : but some say, 
 Elias : and others say, 
 that one of the old 
 prophets is risen again. 
 
 20 He said unto them. But 
 whom say ye that I am ? 
 Peter answering said, 
 
 The Christ of God. 
 
 1 And he cometh ^ see men as trees, walking 
 
 ^ and made him look up : and he was restored, and saw every man clearly. 
 
 * Neither go into the town, nor tell it to any in the town. 
 
 •* say that I, the Son of Man, am '\ * they answered, -John 
 
 ' And he saith unto them * And Peter answereth 
 
 § 70. A somewhat similar confession of St. Peter is recorded in St. John vi. 66-71 (§ 63) ; 
 but there is no sufficient reason for transferring that passage to this section, as has been done 
 by Thomson and Tischendorf. The confession is mentioned in each place in the closest con- 
 nection with the accompanying circumstances, and those circumstances are quite different in 
 the two cases. The confession must therefore have been made more than once.
 
 Part V. § 70.] TO HIS FINAL DEPARTURE FROM GALILEE. 
 
 115 
 
 17 living God. 
 
 ST. MATT. XVI. 
 
 And Je- 
 sus answered and said 
 unto him. Blessed art 
 thou, Simon Bar-Jona : 
 for flesh and blood hath 
 not revealed it unto 
 thee, but my Father 
 which is in heaven. 
 
 18 And I say also unto 
 thee. That thou art 
 Peter* and upon this 
 rock I will build my 
 church ^ : and the gates 
 of hell shall not pre- 
 
 19 vail against it. ^ I will 
 give unto thee the keys 
 of the kingdom of hea- 
 ven : and whatsoever 
 thou shalt bind on 
 earth shall be bound 
 in heaven ; and what- 
 soever thou shalt loose 
 on earth shalt be 
 loosed in heaven." 
 
 20 Then charged he the ^ 
 disciples that they 
 should tell no man 
 that he was^ the 
 Christ. 
 
 21 From that time 
 forth began Jesus to 
 shew unto his disciples, 
 how that he must go 
 unto Jerusalem, and 
 suffer many things of 
 the elders and chief 
 priests and scribes, 
 and be killed, and be 
 raised again the third 
 
 ST. HARK VIII. 
 
 ST. LUKB IX. 
 
 30 And he charged them 
 that they should tell 
 no man of him. 
 
 31 And he began to teach 
 them, that the Son of 
 man must suffer many 
 things, and be rejected 
 
 of the elders, and of 
 the chief priests, and 
 scribes, and be killed, 
 and after three days 
 
 32 rise again. And he 
 spake that saying 
 
 23 And he straitly charged 
 them, and commanded 
 them to tell no man that 
 thing ; 
 
 22 saying, The Son of man 
 must suffer many things, 
 and be rejected of the 
 
 elders and chief priests 
 
 and scribes, and be slain, 
 and be raised the third 
 day. 
 
 1 And I will give 
 « See Jno. i. 42. 
 
 2 his disciples 
 b Acts ii. 14, 37, 41 ; viii. 14, etc. ; x. 
 
 3 he was Jesus the Christ. 
 c Matt, xviii. 18; Jno. xx. 23.
 
 116 
 
 FROM OUR LORD'S THIRD PASSOVER 
 
 [Paet V. § 70. 
 
 ST. MATT. XVI. 
 
 22 day. Then Peter took 
 him, and began to re- 
 buke him, saying, Be 
 it far from thee, Lord ! 
 this shall not be unto 
 
 23 thee. But he turned, 
 and said unto Peter, 
 Get thee behind me, 
 Satan ! thou art an 
 offence unto me : for 
 thou savorest not the 
 things that be of God, 
 but those that be of 
 men. 
 
 24 Then said Jesus 
 unto his discii^les. If 
 any man will come 
 after me, let him deny 
 himself, and take up 
 his cross, and follow 
 
 25 me." For whosoever 
 will save his life shall 
 lose it ; and whosoever 
 will lose his life for 
 my sake shall find it. 
 
 26 For what shall a man 
 be * profited, if he shall 
 gain the whole world, 
 and lose his own soul ? 
 or what shall a man 
 give in exchange for 
 his soul ? 
 
 1 saying, Get thee 
 
 3 the same shall save 
 
 •* what shall it profit a man, 
 
 ST. MARK VIII. 
 
 openly. And Peter 
 took him, and began 
 
 33 to rebuke him. But 
 when he had turned 
 about and looked on 
 his disciples, he re- 
 buked Peter, and 
 saith,* Get thee be- 
 hind me, Satan ! for 
 
 thou savorest not the 
 things that be of God, 
 but the things that be 
 of men. 
 
 34 And when he had 
 called the people unto 
 him with his disciples 
 also, he said unto 
 them. Whosoever will 
 follow^ after me, let 
 him deny himself, and 
 take up his cross, and 
 
 35 follow me." For who- 
 soever will save his 
 life shall lose it ; but 
 whosoever shall lose 
 his life for my sake 
 and the gospel's;' shall 
 
 36 save it. For what 
 profiteth it ^ a man to 
 gain the whole world, 
 and lose his own soul ? 
 
 37 For what giveth^ a 
 man in exchange for 
 
 38 his soul ? Whosoever 
 therefore shall be 
 ashamed of me and of 
 my words in this adul- 
 terous and sinful gen- 
 eration ; of him also 
 
 if he shall gain 
 
 » Matt. X. 38 J Lk. xiv. 27. 
 
 ST. LUKE IX. 
 
 23 And he said to them 
 all. If any man will come 
 after me, let him deny 
 himself, and take up his 
 cross daily, and follow 
 
 24 me." For whosoever 
 will save his life shall 
 lose it ; but whosoever 
 will lose his life for my 
 sake, the same shall save 
 
 25 it. For what is a man 
 advantaged, if he gain 
 the whole world, and 
 lose himself, or be cast 
 
 26 away? For whosoever 
 shall be ashamed of me 
 and of my words, of him 
 
 2 will come after me 
 * what is a man profited 
 6 Or what shall a man give
 
 PartV.§71.] to his final DEPARTURE FROM GALILEE. 
 
 117 
 
 ST. MATT. XVI. 
 
 27 For the Son of man 
 shall pome in the glory 
 of his Father with his 
 angels ; and then he 
 shall reward every 
 man according to his 
 
 28 works. Verily I say 
 unto you, that ^ there 
 be some standing 
 here which shall not 
 taste of death, till they 
 see the Son of man 
 coming in his kingdom. 
 
 ST. MARK VIII., IX. 
 
 shall the Son of man 
 be ashamed, when he 
 Cometh in the glory 
 of his Father with the 
 1 holy angels. And he 
 said unto them,Verily, 
 I say unto you. That 
 there be some of them 
 that stand here which 
 shall not taste of death, 
 till they have seen the 
 kingdom of God come 
 with power. 
 
 ST. LUKE IX. 
 
 shall the Son of man be 
 ashamed, when he shall 
 come in his own glory, 
 and in his Father's, and 
 27 of the holy angels. But 
 
 I tell you of a truth, 
 there be some standing 
 here which shall not 
 taste of death, till they 
 see the kingdom of God. 
 
 § 71. The Transfiguration and subsequent Discourse. — Region of Ccesarea 
 
 St. Matt. xvii. 1-13. 
 
 1 And after six days 
 Jesus taketh Peter, 
 James, and John his 
 brother, and bringeth 
 them up into an high 
 
 2 mountain apart, and 
 was transfigured be- 
 fore them : " and his 
 face did shine as the 
 sun, and his raiment 
 was white as the light. 
 
 3 And, behold, there 
 appeared unto them 
 Moses and Elias talk- 
 ing with him. 
 
 Philippi. 
 St. Mark ix. 2-13. 
 
 2 And after six days 
 Jesus taketh with him 
 Peter, and James, and 
 John, and leadeth them 
 up into an high moun- 
 tain apart by them- 
 selves ; and he was 
 transfigured before 
 
 3 them." And his rai- 
 ment became shining, 
 exceeding white ;^ so 
 as no fuller on earth 
 
 i can white them. And 
 there appeared unto 
 them Elias with Mo- 
 ses ; and they were 
 talking with Jesus. 
 
 1 omit that 
 
 St. Luke ix. 28-36. 
 
 28 And it came to pass 
 about an eight days after 
 these sayings, he took 
 Peter, and John, and 
 James, and went up into 
 a mountain to pray. 
 
 29 And as he prayed the 
 fashion of his counte- 
 nance was altered," and 
 his raiment was white 
 
 30 and glistering. And, 
 
 behold, there talked with 
 him two men, which were 
 
 31 Moses and Elias ; who 
 appeared in glory, and 
 spake of his decease 
 which he should accom- 
 
 32 plish at Jerusalem. But 
 Peter and they that 
 were with him were 
 heavy with sleep; and 
 
 2 exceeding white as snow 
 a Jno. i. 14; 2 Pet. i. 16-18.
 
 118 
 
 FROM OUR LORD'S THIRD PASSOVER 
 
 [Part V. §71. 
 
 ST. MATT. XVII. 
 
 ST. MARK IX. 
 
 Then answered Peter, 
 and said unto Jesus, 
 Lord, it is good for us 
 to be here : if thou 
 wilt, I will ^ make here 
 three tabernacles, one 
 for thee, and one for 
 Moses, and one for 
 Elias. While he yet 
 spake, behold, a bright 
 
 cloud overshadowed 
 them ; and behold, a 
 
 voice out of the cloud, 
 which said, This is my 
 beloved Son, in whom 
 I am well pleased : 
 
 6 hear ye him. And 
 when the disciples 
 heard it, they fell on 
 their face, and were 
 
 ^ sore afraid. And Jesus 
 came and touched 
 them, and said. Arise, 
 
 8 and be not afraid. And 
 when they had lifted 
 up their eyes, they 
 saw no man, save 
 
 9 Jesus only. And as 
 
 they came down from 
 the mountain, Jesus 
 charged them, saying. 
 
 8 And Peter answered 
 and said to Jesus, 
 Master, it is good for 
 us to be here ; and let 
 us make three taber- 
 nacles ; one for thee, 
 and one for Moses, and 
 
 6 one for Elias. For 
 he wist not what to 
 answer ; ^ for they be- 
 
 7 came sore afraid. And 
 there was a cloud that 
 overshadowed them ; 
 
 and there was ^ a voice 
 out of the cloud,'* This 
 is my beloved Son : 
 hear him. 
 
 8 And suddenly, when 
 they had looked round 
 about, they saw no 
 man any more, save 
 Jesus only with them- 
 
 9 selves. And as they 
 came down from the 
 mountain, he charged 
 them that they should 
 tell no man what 
 
 ST. LUKE IX. 
 
 when they were awake, 
 they saw his glory, and 
 the two men that stood 
 
 33 with him. And it came 
 to pass, as they departed 
 from him, Peter said unto 
 
 Jesus, Master, it is good 
 for us to be he*'e ; and 
 let us make three taber- 
 nacles ; one for thee, and 
 one for Moses, and one 
 
 for Elias : not knowing 
 
 34 what he said. While he 
 thus spake, there came 
 a cloud, and overshad- 
 owed them ; and they 
 feared as they entered 
 
 35 into the cloud. And 
 there came a voice out 
 of the cloud, saying. This 
 is my chosen ^ Son : hear 
 him. 
 
 36 And when the voice was 
 past, Jesus was found 
 alone. 
 
 1 let us make ^ what to say ; for they were ^ and a voice came out 
 
 * saying, This is ^ my beloved Son
 
 Part V. § 72.] TO HIS FINAL DEPARTURE FROM GALILEE. 
 
 119 
 
 ST. MATT. XVII. 
 
 Tell the vision to no 
 man, until the Son of 
 man be raised ^ a- 
 gain from the dead. 
 
 10 And the^ disciples 
 asked him, saying, 
 Why then say the 
 scribes that Elias must 
 
 11 first come ? And he ■• 
 answered and said, Eli- 
 as truly shall come,^ 
 and restore all things." 
 
 ST. MARK IX. 
 
 things they had seen, 
 till the Son of man 
 were risen from the 
 
 10 dead. And they kept 
 that saying with them- 
 selves, questioning 
 one with another 
 what the rising from 
 the dead should mean. 
 
 11 And they asked 
 him, saying, Why say 
 the Pharisees and^ the 
 scribes that Elias must 
 
 12 first come? And he* 
 told them, Elias ^ Com- 
 eth first, and restoreth 
 all things ; " and how 
 it is written of the Son 
 of man, that he must 
 suffer many things, 
 and be set at nought. 
 
 13 But I say unto you, 
 That Elias is indeed 
 come, and they have 
 done unto him what- 
 soever they listed, as 
 it is written of him. 
 
 ST. LUK£ IX. 
 
 And they kept it close, 
 and told no man in those 
 days any of those things 
 which they had seen. 
 
 12 But I say unto you, 
 That Elias is come al- 
 ready, and they knew 
 him not, but have done 
 unto him whatsoever 
 they listed. Likewise 
 shall also the Son of 
 man suffer of them. 
 
 13 Then the disciples un- 
 derstood that he spake 
 unto them of John the 
 Baptist. 
 
 § 72. The Healing of the Demoniac whom the Disciples could not heal. 
 
 St. Matt. xvii. 14-21. St. Mark ix. 1-4-29. St. Luke ix. 37-43. 
 
 14 And when Mey^ were ii And when they ^ came 37 And it came to jiass, 
 come to the multitude, to the disciples, they that on the next day, 
 
 1 be risen agrain '^ his disciples ^ omit the Pharisees and 
 
 * And Jesus answered and said unto them, Elias ^ And he answered and told 
 
 ® shall first come '' Elias verily cometh 
 
 8 they were ^ And when he came to his disciples, he saw 
 
 a Mai. iv. 4, 5. Comp. Lk. i. 16, 17 ; Matt. xi. 14.
 
 120 
 
 FROM OUR LORD'S THIRD PASSOVER 
 
 [Part V. § 72. 
 
 ST. MATT. XVII. 
 
 ST. MARK IX. 
 
 there came to him a 
 certain man, kneeling 
 down to him, and say- 
 15 ing. Lord, have mercy 
 on my son : for he 
 is lunatick, and sore 
 vexed ; for ofttimes he 
 falleth into the fire, 
 and oft into the water. 
 
 saw a great multitude 
 about them, and the 
 scribes questioning with 
 16 them. And straightway 
 all the people, when they 
 beheld him, were greatly 
 amazed, and running to 
 
 16 Mm, saluted him. And 
 he asked them,^ What 
 question ye with them? 
 
 17 And one of the multitude 
 answered him,^ Master, 
 I have brought unto thee 
 my son, which hath a 
 
 18 dumb spirit ; and where- 
 soever he taketh him, he 
 teareth him ; ^ and he 
 foameth, and gnasheth 
 the* teeth, and pineth 
 
 ST. LUKE IX. 
 
 when they were come 
 down from the hill, 
 much people met him. 
 
 15 And I brought him to 
 thy disciples, and they 
 could not cure him. 
 
 17 Then Jesus answered 
 and said, O faithless 
 and perverse genera- 
 tion ! how long shall I 
 be with you ? how 
 long shall I suffer you ? 
 bring him hither to 
 me. 
 
 away ; and I spake to 
 thy disciples that they 
 should cast him out ; and 
 
 19 they could not. He an- 
 swereth them ^ and saith, 
 O faithless generation ! 
 how long shall I be with 
 you ? how long shall I 
 suffer you? bring him 
 
 20 unto me. And they 
 brought him unto him ; 
 and when he saw him, 
 straightway the spirit 
 tare him ; and he fell on 
 the ground, and wallowed 
 
 21 foaming. And he asked 
 his father. How long is 
 it ago since this came 
 unto him ? And he said, 
 
 1 he asked the scribes ^ answered and said, Master ^ teareth him 
 
 * gnasheth with his teeth ^ answereth him and saith 
 
 38 And, behold, a man of 
 the company cried out, 
 saying, Master, I be- 
 seech thee look upon 
 my son ; for he is mine 
 
 39 only child. And, lo ! a 
 spirit taketh him, and 
 he suddenly crieth out ; 
 and it teareth him that 
 he foameth again, and 
 bruising him, hardly 
 departeth from him. 
 
 40 And I besought thy 
 disciples to cast him 
 out ; and they could 
 
 41 not. And Jesus an- 
 swering said, O faith- 
 less and perverse gen- 
 eration ! how long shall 
 I be with you, and 
 suffer you ? Bring thy 
 
 42 son hither. And as 
 he was yet a coming, 
 
 the devil threw him 
 down, and tare him.
 
 Part V. § 72.] TO HIS FINAL DEPARTURE FROM GALILEE. 
 
 121 
 
 ST. MATT. XTII. 
 
 18 And Jesus rebuked the 
 devil, 
 
 and he departed out of 
 him ; and the child was 
 cured from that very 
 
 29 hour. Then came the 
 disciples to Jesus a- 
 part, and said, Why 
 could not we cast him 
 
 20 out? And he saith ' 
 unto them, Because of 
 your little faith : ^ for 
 
 ST. MAKK VIII., IX. 
 
 22 Of a child. And ofttimes 
 it hath cast him into the 
 fire, and into the waters, 
 to destroy him ; but if 
 thou canst do anything, 
 have compassion on us, 
 
 23 and help us. Jesus said 
 unto him. If thou canst 
 believe^ all things are 
 possible to him that be- 
 
 w lieveth. - Straightway 
 the father of the child 
 cried out, and said,^ I be- 
 Keve ; help thou mine 
 
 25 unbelief. "WTien Jesus 
 saw that the people came 
 running together, he re- 
 buked the foul spirit, 
 saying unto him. Thou 
 dumb and deaf spirit, I 
 charge thee, come out of 
 him, and enter no more 
 into him. And the spirit 
 cried, and rent him * sore, 
 and came out of him ; 
 and he was as one dead : 
 insomuch that many said, 
 
 27 He is dead. But Jesus 
 took him by the hand, 
 and lifted him up ; and 
 
 28 he arose. And when he 
 was come into the house, 
 his disciples asked him 
 privately, Why could not 
 
 29 we cast him out ? And 
 he said unto them. This 
 kind can come forth by 
 nothing, but by prayer.' 
 
 ST. LUKE IX. 
 
 And Jesus rebuked 
 the unclean spirit, 
 
 43 
 
 and healed the child, 
 and delivered him a- 
 gain to his father. 
 
 And they were all 
 amazed at the mighty 
 power of God. 
 
 1 If thou canst believe ^ ^^d straightway ^ ^nd said with tears, Lord, I believe 
 
 * rent him ^ ^^^ Jesus said ® your unbelief ' by prayer and fasting 
 
 16
 
 122 
 
 FROM OUR LORD'S THIRD PASSOVER 
 
 [Past V. § 73. 
 
 ST. MATT. XVII. 
 
 verily I say unto you, If 
 ye have faith as a grain 
 of mustard seed, ye 
 shall say unto this 
 mountain, Remove 
 hence to yonder place ; 
 and it shall remove; 
 and nothing shall be 
 impossible unto you.^ 
 
 ST. MARK IX. 
 
 ST. LUKE IX. 
 
 § 73. Our Lord again foretells his Death 
 
 St. Matt. xvii. 22, 23. 
 
 22 And while they 
 abode in Galilee, 
 
 30 
 
 Jesus said unto them. 
 The Son of man shall 
 be betrayed into the 
 33 hands of men : and 
 they shall kill him, 
 
 and the third day he 
 shall be raised again. 
 And they were ex- 
 ceeding sorry. 
 
 St. Mark ix. 30-32. 
 
 And they departed 
 thence, and passed 
 through Galilee : and 
 be would not that any 
 man should know it. 
 For he taught his dis- 
 ciples, and said unto 
 them, The Son of man 
 is delivered into the 
 hands of men, and they 
 shall kill him ; and 
 after that he is killed, 
 he shall rise after 
 32 three days.^ But they 
 understood not that 
 saying, and were a- 
 fraid to ask him. 
 
 and Reserrection. 
 
 St. Luke ix. 43''-45. 
 
 But while they won- 
 dered every one at all 
 things which he ^ did, he 
 said unto his disciples, 
 
 44 Let these sayings sink 
 down into your ears ; for 
 tlie Son of man shall be 
 delivered into the hands 
 of men. 
 
 45 But they understood not 
 this saying, and it was 
 hid from them, that they 
 perceived it not ; and 
 they feared to ask him of 
 that saying. 
 
 § 74. The Tribute-money miraculously provided. — Capernaum. 
 
 24 
 
 33 
 
 St. Matt. xvii. 24-27. 
 
 And when they were come to Capernaum, they that 
 received tribute money came to Peter, and said, Doth 
 25 not your master pay tribute ? He saith. Yes. And when 
 he was entering^ into the house, Jesus prevented him, 
 saying, What thinkest thou, Simon ? of whom do the 
 kinss of the earth take custom or tribute ? of their own 
 
 1 ver. 21. Howbeit this kind goeth not out but by prayer and fasting. 
 
 2 which Jesus did ^ rise the third day * and he came 
 
 St. Mark ix. 33." 
 
 And they * came 
 to Capernaum : 
 
 * was come into
 
 Part V. § 74.] TO HIS FINAL DEPARTURE FROM GALILEE. 
 
 123 
 
 ST. MATT. XVII. 
 
 26 children or of strausfers ? And when he saith,' Of stran- 
 gers, Jesus saith unto him, Then are the children free. 
 
 27 Notwithstanding, lest we should offend them, go thou to 
 the sea, and cast an hook, and take up the fish that first 
 Cometh up ; and when thou hast opened his mouth, thou 
 shalt find a piece of money : that take, and give unto 
 them for me and thee. 
 
 ST. MASK IX. 
 
 1 At the same time 
 came the disciples un- 
 to Jesus, saying, Who 
 is the greatest in the 
 kingdom of heaven ? 
 
 46 Then there arose a 
 reasoning among them, 
 which of them should be 
 greatest. 
 
 § 75. Several Discourses with the Disciples. — Capernaum. 
 (A) Our Lord reproves their Ambition by the Example of a Child. 
 
 St. ]Matt. xviu. l-o. St. Mark ix. SS^-S?. St. Luke ix. 46-48. 
 
 And being in the house 
 he asked them, AVhat 
 was it that ye dispu- 
 ted^ by the way? 
 
 34 But they held their 
 peace : for by the way 
 they had disputed a- 
 mong themselves, who 
 should be the greatest. 
 
 35 And he sat down, and 
 called the twelve, and 
 saith unto them. If 
 any man desire to be 
 first, the same shall be 
 last of all, and servant 
 
 sti of all. And he took a 
 
 2 And he ^ called a child, and set him in 
 little child unto him, the midst of them : 
 and set him in the and when he had 
 
 3 midst of them. And taken him in his arms, 
 said. Verily I say un- he said unto them, 
 to you, Except ye be 
 converted, and become 
 as little children, ye 
 shall not enter into 
 the kingdom of heav- 
 
 4 en. Whosoever there- 
 fore shall humble him- 
 self as this little child, 
 
 4r And Jesus knowing:^ 
 the thought of their 
 heart, took a child, and 
 
 48 set him by him, and said 
 unto them, 
 
 1 Peter saith unto him, of strangers. 
 3 perceiving the thought 
 
 2 disputed among yourselves 
 * And Jesus called
 
 124 
 
 FROM OUR LORD'S THIRD PASSOVER 
 
 [Part V. § 75. 
 
 ST. MATT. XVIII. 
 
 the same is greatest in 
 the kingdom of heaven. 
 And whoso shall re- 
 ceive one such little 
 child in my name re- 
 ceiveth me. 
 
 ST. MARK IX. 
 
 87 Whosoever shall re- 
 ceive one of these ^ 
 children in my name, 
 receiveth me : and who- 
 soever shall receive 
 me, receiveth not me, 
 but him that sent me. 
 
 ST. LUKE IX. 
 
 Wliosoever shall receive 
 this child in my name 
 receiveth me : and who- 
 soever shall receive me 
 receiveth him that sent 
 me : for he that is least 
 among you all, the same 
 is ■'^ great. 
 
 (B) He directs concerning Another healing in his Name 
 St. Matt. x. 42. 
 
 S9 
 
 40 
 
 41 
 
 42 And whosoever shall 
 give to drink unto one 
 of these little ones a 
 cup of cold water only 
 in the name of a disci- 
 ple, verily I say unto 
 you, he shall in no 
 wise lose his reward. 
 
 St. Mark ix. 38-41. 
 
 John answered him,'* 
 Master, we saw one 
 casting out devils in 
 thy name, and he fol- 
 loweth not us ; and we 
 forbad him, because he 
 followeth not us. But 
 Jesus said, Forbid him 
 not: for there is no 
 man which shall do a 
 miracle in my name, 
 that can lightly speak 
 evil of me. For he 
 that is not against us 
 is on our part. For 
 whosoever shall give 
 you a cup of water to 
 drink in my name, be- 
 cause ye belong to 
 Christ, verily I say 
 unto you, that* he 
 shall not lose his 
 reward. 
 
 St. Luke ix. 49, 50. 
 
 49 And John answered 
 and said. Master, we saw 
 one casting out devils in 
 thy name ; and we forbad 
 him, because he follow- 
 eth not with us. And 
 
 50 Je&us said unto him, For- 
 bid him not : 
 
 for he that is not against 
 you is for you.* 
 
 (C) He teaches to avoid Offences. 
 
 St. Matt. xvm. 6-l>. 
 
 6 But whoso shall offend 
 one of these little ones 
 
 1 of such children 
 * against us is for us 
 
 St. Mark ix. 42-50. 
 
 42 And whosoever shall of- 
 fend one of these ^ little 
 
 St. Luke xvii. 1, 2. 
 
 1 Then said he unto 
 his "^ disciples. It is 
 
 ' shall be great 
 * omit that 
 
 ^ And John answered him, saying, 
 " these little ones ^ unto the disciples
 
 Part V. § 75.] TO HIS FINAL DEPAETURE FROM GALILEE. 
 
 125 
 
 ST. MATT. XVIII. 
 
 which believe in me, 
 it were better for him 
 that a millstone were 
 hanged about his neck, 
 and that he were 
 drowned in the depth 
 of the sea. 
 
 7 Woe unto the world 
 because of offences I 
 for it must needs be 
 that offences come ; 
 but woe to the ^ man 
 by whom the offence 
 
 8 Cometh ! Wherefore 
 if thy hand or thy 
 foot offend thee, cut 
 it off, and cast it ^ from 
 thee : it is better for 
 thee to enter into life 
 halt or maimed, rather 
 than having two hands 
 or two feet to be cast 
 into everlasting fire. 
 
 9 And if thine eye of- 
 fend thee, pluck it out, 
 and cast it from thee : 
 it is better for thee 
 to enter into life with 
 one eye, rather than 
 having two eyes to be 
 cast into hell fire. 
 
 ST. MARK IX. 
 
 ones that believe,^ it is 
 better for him that a 
 millstone were hanged 
 about his neck, and he 
 were cast into the sea. 
 
 43 And if thy hand offend 
 thee, cut it off; it is 
 better for thee to enter 
 into life maimed, than 
 having two hands to go 
 into hell, into the fire 
 that never shall be 
 
 45 quenched.* And if thy 
 foot offend thee, cut it 
 off; it is better for thee 
 to enter halt into life, 
 than having two feet to 
 be cast into hell, into the 
 
 47 fire.'' * And if thine eye 
 offend thee, pluck it out: 
 it is better for thee to 
 enter into the kingdom 
 of God with one eye, 
 than having two eyes to 
 
 48 be cast into hell : ^ where 
 their worm dieth not, 
 and the fire is not 
 
 49 quenched." For every 
 one shall be salted with 
 fire.' 
 
 ST. LUKE XVII. 
 
 impossible but that of- 
 fences will come : but 
 woe unto him, through 
 2 whom they come ! It 
 were better for him 
 that a millstone were 
 hanged about his neck, 
 and he cast into the 
 sea, than that he should 
 offend one of these 
 little ones. 
 
 1 believe in me ^ to that man ^ cut them off, and cast them from thee 
 
 * ver. 44 and 46. Where their worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched. 
 5 into the fire that never shall he quenched. * hell fire 
 
 ^ salted with fire, and every sacrifice shall be salted with salt. 
 
 " Isa. Ixvi. 24. For their worm shall not die, neither shall their fire be quenched.
 
 126 
 
 FROM OUR LORD'S THIRD PASSOVER 
 
 [Part V. § 75. 
 
 ST. MATT. XVIII. 
 
 ST. MARK IX. 
 
 » Salt is good : but if 
 the salt have lost his 
 saltness, wherewith will 
 ye season it? have salt 
 in yourselves, and have 
 peace one with another. 
 
 ST. LUKE XVII. 
 
 (D) Parable of the Sheep gone astray ; Forgiveness taught ; Parable of the 
 
 St. Luke xvii. 3, 4. 
 
 King reckoning with his Servants. 
 
 St. Matt, xviii. 10-35. 
 
 10 Take heed that ye despise not one of these little 
 ones ; for I say unto you, that in heaven their angels 
 do always behold the face of my Father which is in 
 
 12 heaven.^ How think ye?" if a man have an hun- 
 dred sheep, and one of them be gone astray, doth 
 he not leave the ninety and nine, and goeth into 
 the mountains, and seeketh that which is gone 
 
 13 astray ? And if so be that he find it, verily I say unto 
 j'ou, he rejoiceth more of that sheep, than of the 
 
 14 ninety and nine which went not astray. Even so 
 it is not the will of your Father which is in heaven, 
 that one of these little ones should perish. 
 
 15 Moreover if thy brother shall trespass,^ go,^ 
 tell him his fault between thee and him alone : if 
 he shall hear thee, thou hast gained thy brother. 
 
 10 But if he will not hear thee, then take with thyself* 
 one or two more more, that in the mouth of two or 
 three witnesses every word may be established.'' 
 
 Take heed to your- 
 selves : If thy brother 
 trespass,^ rebuke him : 
 and if he repent, for- 
 give him. 
 
 * take with thee 
 
 1 ver. 1 1 . For the Son of man is come to save that which was lost. 
 '^ trespass against thee ^ go and tell 
 
 a Comp. Lk. XV. 3-7. 
 
 ^ Deut. xix. 15. At the mouth of two witnesses, or at the mouth of three witnesses shall the 
 matter be established. 
 
 § 75. (D.) The parables in Matt, xviii. 12, 13 and Lk. xv. 3-7 have a close resemblance, 
 but yet, on examination, show marks of distinction. Each is so closely bound in with its 
 context that it cannot well be separated, and there is thus a considerable interval of time 
 between them. They were uttered on different occasions, and for different purposes : the 
 parable in St. Matthew has for its subject a sheep that has wandered from the fold, and is dili- 
 gently sought, tenderly restored, and rejoiced over as the brother should be who has strayed 
 into the paths of sin ; the parable in St. Luke is concerned with a lost sheep, as the Publicans 
 and sinners were considered to be, and whose recovery ought to be a cause of joy to all. Be- 
 tween the two there are necessarily strong resemblances, but they seem intended to illustrate 
 somewhat different points.
 
 Part V. § 75.] TO HIS FINAL DEPARTURE FROM GALILEE. 
 
 12T 
 
 ST. MATT. XVIII. 
 
 ir And if he shall neglect to hear them, tell it unto 
 the church : but if he neglect to hear the church, 
 let him be unto thee as an heathen man and a 
 publican. 
 
 18 Verily I say unto you, Whatsoever ye shall bind 
 on earth shall be bound in heaven : and whatsoever 
 ye shall loose on earth, shall be loosed in heaven. 
 
 19 Again I say unto you, That if two of you shall 
 agree on earth, as touching any thing that they shall 
 ask, it shall be done for them of my Father which 
 
 20 is in heaven. For where two or three are gathered 
 together in my name, there am I in the midst of 
 them. 
 
 21 Then came Peter to him, and said, Lord, how oft 
 shall my brother sin against me, and I forgive him ? 
 
 22 till seven times ? Jesus saith unto him, I say not 
 unto thee. Until seven times : but, Until seventy 
 
 23 times seven. Therefore is the kingdom of heaven 
 likened unto a certain king, which would take ac- 
 
 24 count of his servants. And when he had bejjun to 
 reckon, one was brousfht unto him, which owed him 
 
 25 ten thousand talents ; but forasmuch as he had 
 not to pay, the ^ lord commanded him to be sold, 
 and^ wife and children and all that he had, and 
 
 26 payment to be made. The servant therefore fell 
 down, and worshipped him, saying,* have patience 
 
 27 with me, and I will pay thee all. Then the lord of 
 that servant was moved with compassion, and loosed 
 
 28 him, and forgave him the debt. But the same 
 servant went out, and found one of his fellow-ser- 
 vants, which owed him an hundred pence ; and he 
 laid hands on him, and took him by the throat, say- 
 
 29 ing. Pay whatsoever ^ thou owest. And his fellow- 
 servant fell down,** and besought him, saying. Have 
 
 30 patience with me, and I will pay thee.'^ And he 
 would not : but went and cast him into prison, till 
 
 31 he should pay the debt. So when his fellow-servants 
 saw what was done, they were very sorry, and came 
 
 32 and told unto the ® lord all that was done. Then his 
 
 ST. LUKE XVII. 
 
 4 And if he trespass a- 
 gainst thee seven times 
 in a day, and seven 
 times ^ turn again to 
 thee, saying, I repent : 
 thou shalt forgive him. 
 
 1 seven times in a day turn again 
 
 ^ and his wife 
 
 * Pay me that thou 
 
 ' pay thee all. 
 
 2 his lord commanded 
 
 * saying, Lord, have patience 
 ** fell down at his feet, and 
 
 * unto their lord
 
 128 FROM OUR LORD'S THIRD PASSOVER. [Paht V. § 76. 
 
 ST. MATT. XVIII. ST. LUKE XVII. 
 
 lord, after that he had called him, said unto him, 
 
 thou wicked servant ! I forgave thee all that debt, 
 
 33 because thou desiredst me ; shouldest not thou also 
 have compassion on thy fellow-servant, even as I 
 
 34 had pity on thee ? And his lord was wroth, and 
 delivered him to the tormentors, till he should pay 
 
 35 all that was due unto him. So likewise shall my 
 heavenly Father do also unto you, if ye from your 
 hearts forgive not every one his brother.^ 
 
 § 76. Our Lord's final Departure from Galilee, going up to the Feast of 
 
 Tabernacles. 
 Matt. xix. 1." Mar. x. 1.° Lk. ix. 51-56. John vii. 2-10. 
 
 2 Now the Jews' feast of tabernacles 
 
 3 was at hand. His brethren there- 
 fore said unto him. Depart hence, 
 and go Into Judea, that thy disciples 
 also may see the works that thou 
 
 4 doest. For there is no man that 
 doeth any thing in secret, and he 
 himself seeketh to be known openly. 
 If thou do these things, shew thy- 
 
 fi self to the world. For neither did 
 
 6 his brethren believe in him. - Je- 
 sus said unto them. My time is not 
 yet come : but your time is alway 
 
 7 ready. The world cannot hate 
 you ; but me it hateth, because I 
 testify of it, that the works thereof 
 
 8 are evil. Go ye up unto the ^ 
 feast: I go not up* unto this feast; 
 for my time is not yet full come. 
 
 9 When he had said these words, he 
 himself^ abode still in Galilee. 
 
 1 his brother their trespasses. ^ Then Jesus said '^ unto this feast 
 
 * I go not up yet unto ^ had said these words unto them, he abode still 
 
 § 76. The difficulties presented at this point in the chronological arrangement of the ma- 
 terial furnished by the several Evangelists are usually thought the most considerable in the 
 whole work of a Harmony. There is not space here to enter into the multitude of schemes 
 which have been proposed. A very clear and succint account of the more important of them 
 may be found in Andrews' "Life of our Lord," pp. 345-.362. Suffice it briefly to state the 
 arrangement here adopted, with the chief reasons therefor. Lk. ix. 51 bears upon the face of it 
 that this was our Lord's final departure from Galilee, and his entrance upon a series of jour-
 
 Part Y. § 76.] TO HIS FINAL DEPARTURE FROM GALILEE. 
 
 129 
 
 ST. MATT. XIX. 
 
 And it came 
 to pass, that 
 when Jesus 
 had finished 
 these say- 
 ings, he de- 
 parted from 
 Galilee. 
 
 ST. MARK X. 
 
 And he a- 
 rose from 
 thence. 
 
 ST. LUKE IX. 
 
 51 And it came to 
 pass, when the time 
 was come that he 
 should be received 
 up, he steadfastly 
 set his face to go 
 
 62 to Jerusalem, and 
 sent messengers be- 
 fore his face : and 
 they went, and en- 
 tered into a city^ of 
 
 ST. JOHN VII. 
 
 10 But when his 
 brethren were gone 
 up unto the feast,^ 
 then went he also 
 up, not openly, but^ 
 in secret. 
 
 were gone up, then went he also up unto the feast 
 
 '^ but as it were in secret. 
 
 ^ into a village 
 
 nej'ings which terminated at last in his death at Jerusalem and his ascension. Any other 
 interpretation of 'received up' is forced; and the expression 'the time was come' implies that 
 this was now so near at hand that there was no longer any intervening object of magni- 
 tude, but rather that all things were rapidly converging to this consummation. The first 
 point in this journey was the attendance upon the Feast of Tabernacles in Jerusalem, and so 
 far, the journey appears, from Jno. vii. 9, 10, to have been made somewhat privately and 
 rapidly. Matt. xix. 1 and Mar. x. 1 are necessarily placed in parallelism, as both mention a 
 departure from Galilee, and this was the final one. Soon after entering upon this journey 
 our Lord appears to have sent forth the seventy (probably wholly or chiefly into Ferea) ; 
 allowing them the time required for his attendance at the feast in which to prepare the people 
 for his own journeyings in Perea. This should be particularly noted, as it forms the turning 
 point of the arrangement. The difficulties usually found in this part of ttie narrative arise 
 chiefly from supposing that our Lord followed immediately after the seventy, in the same road. 
 If, however, as the nature of their mission seems to require, a little time be allowed for their 
 labors by themselves before our Saviour goes over the same ground, these difficulties in great 
 part disappear. 
 
 Having attended the Feast of Tabernacles (of which, however, the Synoptical Evangelists 
 make no mention), our Lord retires to Perea, whence he again resumes his slow and public 
 progress toward Jerusalem, teaching as he went in those numerous villages of Perea, hitherto 
 little visited by him, but where the seventy had now prepared the people for his coming 
 (Lk. xiii. 10). On this journey he was attended by great multitudes (Matt. xix. 2; 
 Lk. xii. 1) ; and that it lay through Perea appears from Matt. xix. 1 ; Mar. .\. 1, yet always 
 tending, however circuitously, toward Jerusalem (Lk. xiii. 22). This journey appears to 
 have been again interruyjted, or perha]is it was brought to a close, by our Lord's attendance 
 upon the Feast of the Dedication in Jerusalem. After the Dedication he " went away again 
 beyond Jordan, into the place where John at first baptised, and there he abode " (Jno. x. 39). 
 The question whether this sojourn is to be included in St. Luke's general account of the 
 journey, or was subsequent thereto, is merely a formal one, and only involves the unimportant 
 question at what point exactly Jno. x. 22-42 should be inserted. 
 
 From this retirement he is summoned to Bethany (Jno. xi. 3) and I'aises Lazarus from the 
 dead. Thence he retires to Ephraim, near the wilderness, and " there continued with his dis- 
 ciples " (Jno. xi. 54) until the pilgrims began to gather for the Passover. He joins them, 
 probably near the Jordan, and enters Jericho attended by the multitude, and thence goes to 
 Jerusalem. The several narratives have now again coalesced, Lk. xvii. 11 being considered 
 parallel with Jno. xi. 55. 
 
 17
 
 130 
 
 FROM OUR LORD'S THIRD PASSOVER. 
 
 [Part V. § 77, 
 
 8T. MATT. XIX 
 
 8T. MARK X. 
 
 ST. LUKE IX. 
 
 the Samaritans, to make 
 63 ready for him. And they 
 did not receive him, be- 
 cause his face was as 
 though he would go to 
 54 Jerusalem. And when 
 the^ disciples James and 
 John saw this, they said, 
 Lord, wilt thou that we 
 command fire to come 
 down from heaven and 
 
 65 consume them ? ^ But 
 he turned and rebuked 
 
 66 them.^ And they went 
 to another village. 
 
 ST. JOHN VII. 
 
 § 77. On the Way, the Devotion of new Disciples put to the Test. 
 
 St. Matt. viii. 19-22. 
 
 19 And a certain scribe came, and said 
 unto him, Master, I will follow thee 
 whithersoever thou goest. And 
 
 20 Jesus saith unto him, The foxes 
 have holes, and the birds of the air 
 have nests ; but the Son of man 
 
 St. Luke ix. 57-62. 
 
 57 
 
 And ■* as they went in the way, a 
 certain man said unto him, Lord, I 
 will follow thee withersoever thou 
 68 goest. And Jesus said unto him, 
 Foxes have holes, and birds of the 
 air have nests ; but the Son of man 
 hath not where to lay his head. 59 hath not where to lay Ids head. And 
 
 21 And another of the ^ disciples said 
 unto him, Lord, suffer me first to 
 
 22 go and bury my father. But he 
 saith '' unto him, Follow me : and 
 let the dead bury their dead. 
 
 he said unto another, Follow me. But 
 he said,^ Suffer me first to go and bury 
 
 60 my father. He^ said unto him. Let 
 the dead bury their dead ; but go 
 thou and preach the kingdom of God. 
 
 61 And another also said. Lord, I will 
 follow thee ; but let me first go bid 
 them farewell, which are at home at 
 
 62 my house. And Jesus said unto him. 
 No man, having put his hand to the 
 plough, and looking back, is fit for the 
 kingdom of God. 
 
 1 his disciples 2 consume them, even as Elias did ? 
 
 ^ rebuked them, and said, Ye, know not what manner of spirit ye are of. For the Son of 
 man is not come to destroy men's lives, but to save them. And they 
 * And it came to pass, that, as they went ^ his disciples 
 
 ^ Lord, suffer me ^ But Jesus said unto him ^ Jesus said
 
 Part V. § 78.] TO HIS FINAL DEPARTURE FROM GALILEE. 131 
 
 ~ § 78. The Seventy sent forth. 
 St. Luke x. 1-11. 
 
 1 After these things the Lord appointed other seventy also, and sent them " 
 two and two before his face into every city and place, whither he himself 
 would come. 
 
 2 And he ^ said unto them, The harvest truly is great, but the laborers are 
 few : pray ye therefore the Lord of the harvest, that he would send forth 
 
 3 laborers into his harvest.'' Go your ways : behold I send you forth as lambs 
 
 4 among wolves. Carry neither purse, nor scrip, nor shoes : ^ salute no man by 
 
 5 the way. And into whatsoever house ye enter, first say, Peace be to this house. 
 
 6 And if a ^ son of peace be there, your peace shall rest upon it : if not, it shall 
 
 7 turn to you again. And in the same house remain, eating and drinking such 
 things as they give : for the laborer is * worthy of his hire.'' Go not from 
 
 8 house to house. And into whatsoever city ye enter, and they receive you, 
 
 9 eat such things as are set before you : and heal the sick that are therein, 
 10 and say unto them, The kingdom of God is come nigh unto you. But into 
 
 whatsoever city ye enter, and they receive you not, go your ways out into the 
 n streets of the same, and say, Even the very dust of your city, which cleaveth 
 to us on our feet^ we do wipe off against you : notwithstanding be ye sure of 
 this, that the kingdom of God is come nigh.^ 
 
 § 79. The Doom of the Impenitent Cities. 
 St. Matt. xi. 20-24. St. Luke x. 12-16. 
 
 20 Then began he to upbraid the 
 cities wherein most of his mighty 
 works were done, because they re- 
 
 21 pented not : "Woe unto thee, Cho- i3 Woe unto thee, Chorazin ! woe unto 
 razin ! woe unto thee, Bethsaida ! ^ thee, Bethsaida ! ^ for if the mighty 
 for if the mighty works, which were works had been done in Tyre and 
 done in you, had been done in Tyre Sidon, which have been done in you. 
 and Sidon, they would have repented they had a great while ago repented. 
 long ago in sackcloth and ashes, h sitting in sackcloth and ashes. But 
 
 1 Therefore said he unto them ^ and sahite no man ^ the son of peace 
 
 * is worthy * cleaveth on us, we do wipe ® come nigh unto you. 
 
 a Comp. Matt. x. 5, etc. ; Mar. vi. 7, etc. ^ Matt. ix. 37, 38 ; Jno. iv. 3.5. 
 
 <= Comp. 1 Tim. v. 18 ; 1 Cor. ix. 14. ^ Matt. x. 15 ; Mar. vi. 11. 
 
 § 79. The order of narration in St. Luke is here also the most natural order, and is therefore 
 retained rather than that of St. Matthew. To suppose a repetition on a different occasion of 
 a passasre so closely parallel is quite unnecessary. Our Lord had just instructed the Seventy 
 in reg:ard to cities which should reject them ; the cities which had already rejected himself, 
 and which he had now just left for the last time, would naturally have been present to their 
 thoughts, and Jesus points out the fearful consequences of their folly.
 
 132 FROM OUR LORD'S THIRD PASSOVER [Part V. § 80. 
 
 ST. MATT. XI. ST. LUKE X. 
 
 22 But 1 say unto you, It shall be more it shall be more tolerable for Tyre 
 tolerable for Tyre and Sidon at the and Sidon at the judgment, than for 
 
 23 day of judgment, than for you. And is you. And thou, Capernaum, art thou 
 thou, Capernaum, art thou ^ exalted exalted to heaven ? thou * shalt be 
 unto heaven ? thou shalt be brought thrust down to hell. 
 
 down to hell : for if the mighty 
 works, which have been done in 
 thee, had been done in Sodom, it 
 would have remained until this day. 
 
 24 But I say unto you. That it shall 12 But I say unto you, that it shall be 
 be more tolerable for the land of more tolerable in that day for Sodom, 
 Sodom in the day of judgment, than is than for that city. He that heareth 
 for thee. you heareth me ; ° and he that despis- 
 
 eth you despiseth me ; and he that 
 despiseth me, despiseth him that sent 
 me. 
 
 § 80. The Ten Lepers healed. 
 St. Luke xvii. 11-19. 
 
 n And it came to pass, as he went to Jerusalem, that he passed through the 
 
 12 midst of Samaria and Galilee. And as he entered into a certain village, there 
 
 13 met him ten men that were lepers, which stood afar off: and they lifted up 
 
 14 their voices, and said, Jesus, Master, have mercy on us. And when he saw 
 them, he said unto them. Go shew yourselves unto the priests. And it came 
 
 15 to pass, that, as they went, they were cleansed. And one of them, when he 
 saw that he was healed, turned back, and with a loud voice glorified God, 
 
 16 and fell down on his face at his feet, giving him thanks : and he was a Samar- 
 
 17 itan. And Jesus answering said, Were there not ten cleansed? ^ where are 
 
 18 the nine ? There are not found that returned to give glory to God, save this 
 
 19 stranger. And he said unto him. Arise, go thy way : thy faith hath made 
 thee whole. 
 
 1 Capernaum, which art exalted unto heaven, shalt be 2 ^jm where are 
 
 a Matt. X. 40 ; Lk. ix. 48 ; Jno. xiii. 20. 
 
 § 80. The record of this miracle in St. Luke, who alone mentions it, has no other note of 
 time than that it was performed while our Lord was passing through the midst of Galilee 
 and Samaria on his way to Jerusalem. As this was his final departure from Galilee (see note 
 on § 76), it should be placed here (as has been done by Robinson), being narrated by St. Luke 
 otit of its chronological order. It stands in his Gospel entirely isolated from the context, a 
 short narrative by itself, with no indication of time.
 
 PART VI. 
 
 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND THENCEFORWARD UNTIL 
 OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. 
 
 § 81. Our Lord at the Feast of Tabernacles. — Jerusalem. 
 St. John vii. 11-52. 
 
 12 Then the Jews sought him at the feast," and said, Where is he ? And there 
 was much murmuring among the multitudes ' concerning him : for some said, 
 
 13 He is a good man ; others said, Nay ; but he deceiveth the people. Howbeit 
 no man spake openly of him for fear of the Jews. 
 
 14 Now about the midst of the feast Jesus went up into the temple, and taught. 
 
 15 The Jews therefore ^ marvelled, saying, How knoweth this man letters, having 
 
 16 never learned ? Jesus therefore ^ answered them, and said. My doctrine is not 
 1" mine, but his that sent me. If any man will do his will, he shall know of the 
 
 18 doctrine, whether it be of God, or whether I speak of myself. He that speak- 
 eth of himself seeketh his own glory ; but he that seeketh his glory that sent 
 
 19 him, the same is true, and no unrighteousness is in him. Did not Moses give 
 you the law,** and yet none of you keepeth the law ? Why go ye about to kill 
 
 20 me ? The people answered,* Thou hast a devil ; w^ho goeth about to kill thee ? 
 
 21 Jesus answered and said unto them, I have done one work, and ye all marvel. 
 
 22 Moses ^ gave unto you circumcision ; "^ not because it is of Moses, but of the 
 
 23 fathers : ^ and ye on the sabbath day circumcise a man. If a man on the 
 sabbath day receive circumcision, that the law which is^ of Moses should 
 not be broken ; are ye angry at me, because I have made a man every whit 
 
 24 whole on the sabbath day ? Judge not according to the appearance, but judge 
 righteous judgment. 
 
 •:5 Then said some of them of Jerusalem, Is not this he, whom they seek to 
 •^> kill ? But. lo, he speaketh boldly, and they say nothing unto him. Do the 
 
 27 rulers know indeed that this is the " Christ ? Howbeit we know this man 
 whence he is : * but when Christ cometh, no man knoweth whence he is. 
 
 28 Then cried Jesus in the temple as he taught, saying, Ye both know me, and 
 ye know whence I am : and I am not come of myself, but he that sent me is 
 
 1 among the people ^ And the Jews marvelled ^ omit therefore 
 
 * answered and said * Moses therefore gave ® omit which is ' the very Christ 
 
 * Comp. Jno. xi. 56. ^ Exod. xxiv. 3 ; Deut. xxvii. 1, 9, 11, etc. = Lev. xii. 3. 
 
 ^ Gen. xvii. 10-14. « Comp. Matt. xiii. 55 ; Mar. vi. 3 ; Lk. iv. 23, etc. 
 
 133
 
 134 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Pakt VI. §81. 
 
 ST. JOHN VII. 
 
 29 true, whom ye know not. ^ I know him ; for I am from him, and he hath sent 
 
 30 me. Then they sought to take him : but no man laid hands on him, because 
 
 31 his hour was not yet come. And many of the people believed on him, and 
 
 said. When Christ cometh, will he do more miracles than these which this man 
 doeth?2 
 
 32 The Pharisees heard that the people murmured such things concerning 
 
 33 him ; and the Pharisees and the chief priests sent officers to take him. Then 
 said Jesus,'' Yet a little while am I with you, and then I go unto him that 
 
 34 sent me. Ye shall seek me, and shall not find me : and where I am, thither 
 
 35 ye cannot come. Then said the Jews among themselves, Whither will he go, 
 that we shall not find him? will he go unto the dispersed among the Gentiles, 
 
 36 and teach the Gentiles? What manner of saying is this that he said, Ye 
 shall seek me, and shall not find 7ne : and where I am, thither ye cannot 
 come? 
 
 37 In the last day, that great day of the feast," Jesus stood and cried, saying, 
 
 38 If any man thirst, let him come,"* and drink. He that believeth on me, as the 
 
 39 scripture hath said, out of his b('lly shall fiow rivers of living water."' (But 
 this spake he of the Spirit," which they that believe on him should receive : 
 for the Spirit ^ was not yet given ; because that Jesus was not yet glorified.) 
 
 40 Some ^ of the people therefore, when they heard these saymgs,'^ said. Of a truth 
 
 41 this is the Prophet. Others said, This is the Christ. Others^ said. Shall 
 
 42 Christ come out of Galilee ? Hath not the scripture said. That Christ cometh 
 of the seed of David,'^ and out of the town of Bethlehem,'' where David was?*^ 
 
 f^ So there was a division among the people because of him. And some of them 
 would have taken him : but no man laid hands on him. 
 
 45 Then came the officers to the chief priests and Pharisees ; and they said 
 
 46 unto them, Why have ye not brought him ? The officers answered, Never 
 
 47 man spake thus as this man speaketh." The Pharisees answered them,^" Are 
 
 48 ye also deceived ? Have any of the rulers or of the Pharisees believed on 
 % him ? But this people who knoweth not the law are cursed. Nicodemus 
 
 51 saith unto them,^' being one of them, Doth our law judge any man, before it 
 
 52 hear him, and know what he doeth ? They answered and said unto him, 
 Art thou also of Galilee ? Search, and look : for out of Galilee ariseth no 
 prophet.^ 
 
 1 But I know * than these which this man hath done 1 ^ said Jesus unto them 
 
 ■• come unto me, and ^ for the Holy Ghost was not •> Many of the people 
 
 ' this saying * But some said ^ Never man spake like this man 
 
 10 Then answered them the Pharisees, Are ye 
 
 11 Nicodemus saith unto them, (he that came to Jesus by night, being one of them,) 
 
 a Lev. xxiii. 36. •> Isa. Iv. 1. c Cornp. Joel ii. 28. 
 
 ^ Ps. Ixxxix. 3,4 ; cxxxii. 11 ; Jer. xxiii. 5, etc. « Mic. v. 1, 2. 
 
 * 1 Sam. xvi. 1, 4, etc. sDeut. xviii. 18, etc.
 
 Pakt VI. §82] OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. I35 
 
 § 82. The Woman taken in Adultery. — Jerusalem, 
 St. John vii. 53-viii. 11. 
 
 ^1 [And every man went unto his own house. Jesus went unto the mount of 
 
 2 Olives. And early in the morning he came again into the temple, and all the 
 
 3 peoi^le came unto him : and he sat down, and taught them. And the scribes 
 and Pharisees brought unto him a woman taken in adultery ; and when they 
 
 4 had set her in the midst, they said unto him, Master, this woman was taken 
 
 5 in adultery, in the very act. Now Moses in the law commanded us," that 
 
 6 such should be stoned ; but what sayest thou ? This they said, tempting him, 
 tliat they might have to accuse him. But Jesus stooped down, and with his 
 
 7 finger wrote on the ground, as though he heard them not. So when they con- 
 tinued asking him, he lifted up himself, and said unto them. He that is without 
 
 8 sin among you, let him first'' cast a stone at her. And again he stooped down, 
 
 9 and wrote on the ground. And they which heard it, being convicted by their 
 own conscience, went out one by one, beginning at the eldest, even unto the 
 
 10 last : and Jesus was left alone, and the woman standing in the midst. When 
 Jesus had lifted up himself, and saw none but the woman, he said unto her. 
 Woman, where are those thine accusers? hath no man condemned thee? 
 
 11 She said. No man. Lord. And Jesus said unto her. Neither do I condemn 
 thee : go, and sin no more. J 
 
 § 83. Further Teaching in the Temple ; the Jews attempt to stone Jesus, 
 
 and He escapes. — Jerusalem. 
 
 St. John viii. 12-59. 
 
 12 Then spake Jesus again unto them, saying, I am the light of the world : he 
 that followeth me shall not walk in darkness, but shall have the light of life. 
 
 13 The Pharisees therefore said unto him, Thou barest record of thyself; thy 
 
 14 record is not true. Jesus answered and said unto them. Though 1 bear record 
 of myself, yet my record is true : for I know whence I came, and whither I 
 
 15 go: -ye cannot tell whence I come, or ^ whither I go. Ye judge after the 
 
 16 flesh : I judge no man. And yet if I judge, my judgment is true : for I am 
 
 17 not alone, but I and He ■* that sent me. It is also written in your law, that 
 
 18 the testimony of two men is true.'^ I am one that bear witness of myself, and 
 10 the Father that sent me beareth witness of me. Then said they unto him, 
 
 Where is' thy father ? Jesus answered, Ye neither know me, nor my Father : 
 if ye had known me, ye should have known my Father also. 
 
 1 vii. .n3-viii. 11, is omitted by most critical editors in accordance with the earliest and best 
 Greek MSS. Some MSS. contain the passafje marked with asterisks. The text varies very 
 much in the MSS. which give it. The authorized version is printed above without reference 
 to these variations. 
 
 2 but ye cannot ^ and whither '' and the Father that sent 
 
 " Lev. XX. 10; Deut. xxii. 22. »» Comp. Deut. xvii. 7. = Deut. xvii. 6; xix. 15.
 
 136 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VI. § 83. 
 
 ST. JOHN VIII. 
 
 20 These words spake He * in the treasury, as he taught in the temple : and 
 no man laid hands on him ; for his hour was not yet come. 
 
 21 Then said He^ again unto them, I go my way, and ye shall seek me, and 
 
 22 shall die in your sins : whither I go, ye cannot come. Then said the Jews, 
 
 23 Will he kill himself? because he saith, Whither I go, ye cannot come. And 
 he said unto them, Ye are from beneath ; I am from above : ye are of this 
 
 24 world ; I am not of this world. I said therefore unto you, that ye shall die in 
 
 25 your siijs : for if ye believe not that I am He, ye shall die in your sins. Then 
 said they unto him, Who art thou ? ^ Jesus saith unto them, Even the same 
 
 26 that I said unto you from the beginning. I have many things to say and to judge 
 of you : but he that sent me is true ; and I speak to the world those things 
 
 27 which I have heard of him. They understood not that he spake to them of 
 the Father. 
 
 28 Then said Jesus,'* When ye have lifted up the Son of man, then shall ye 
 know that I am He, and that I do nothing of myself; but as the* Father hath 
 
 29 taught me, I speak these things. And he that sent me is with me : He " hath 
 not left me alone ; for I do always those things that please him. 
 
 sJ As he spake these words many believed on him. Then said Jesus to those 
 Jews which believed on him, If ye continue in my word, then are ye my disci- 
 
 32 pies indeed ; and ye shall know the truth, and the truth shall make you free. 
 
 33 They answered him, We be Abraham's seed, and were never in bondage to 
 any man : "■ how sayest thou, Ye shall be made free ? 
 
 34 Jesus answered them. Verily, verily, I say unto you. Whosoever, committeth 
 
 35 sin is the servant of sin. And the servant abideth not in the house for ever : 
 
 36 but the Son abideth ever. If the Son therefore shall make you free, ye shall 
 
 37 be free indeed. I know that ye are Abraham's seed ; but ye seek to kill me, 
 
 38 because my word hath no place in you. I speak that which I have seen with 
 the '' Father ; and ye do that which ye have heard with your^ father. 
 
 39 They answered and said unto him, Abraham is our father. 
 
 Jesus saith unto them. If ye were Abraham's children, ye would do the 
 
 40 works of Abraham. But now ye seek to kill me, a man that hath told you 
 the truth, which I have heard of God : this did not Abraham. Ye do the 
 deeds of your father. 
 
 41 They ^ said to him, We be not born of fornication ; we have one Father, 
 even God. 
 
 42 Jesus said unto them. If God were your Father, ye would love me ; for I pro- 
 ceeded forth and came from God ; neither came I of myself, but he sent me. 
 
 43 Why do ye not understand my speech ? even because ye cannot hear my word. 
 
 44 Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He 
 was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth, because there 
 
 1 spake Jesus ^ said Jesus ^ And Jesus saith 
 
 * Then said Jesus unto them ° my Father ^ the Father hath not left 
 
 ^ my Father ^ ye have seen with your Father ^ Then said they 
 
 » Comp. Lev. xxv. 39-42.
 
 Part VI. § 84.] OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. l^'J 
 
 ST. JOHN VIII. 
 
 is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own ; for he 
 
 45 is a liar, and the father of it. And because I tell you the truth, ye believe 
 
 46 me not. Which of you convinceth me of sin ? ^ If I say the truth, why do ye 
 
 47 not believe me ? He that is of God heareth God's words ; ye therefore hear 
 them not, because ye are not of God. 
 
 48 The Jews - answered and said unto him, Say we not well that thou art a 
 Samaritan, and hast a devil ? 
 
 49 Jesus answered, I have not a devil ; but I honor my Father, and ye do 
 so dishonor me. And I seek not mine own glory : there is One that seeketh and 
 
 51 judgeth. Verily, verily, I say unto you. If a man keep my saying, he shall 
 never see death. 
 
 52 The Jews said ^ unto him. Now we know that thou hast a devil. Abraham 
 is dead, and the prophets : and thou sayest. If a man keep my saying, he shall 
 
 53 never taste of death ! Art thou greater than our father Abraham, which is 
 dead ? and the prophets are dead : whom makest thou thyself? 
 
 54 Jesus answered. If I honor myself, my honor is nothing : it is my Father 
 56 that honoreth me ; of whom ye say, that he is our * God : yet ye have not 
 
 known him ; but I know him : and if I should say, I know him not, I shall be 
 
 56 a liar like unto you : but I know him, and keep his saying. Your father Abra- 
 ham rejoiced to see my day : and he saw it, and was glad. 
 
 57 Then said the Jews unto him. Thou art not yet fifty years old, and hast 
 thou seen Abraham ? 
 
 58 Jesus said unto them. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Before Abraham was, 
 
 59 I am.** Then took they up stones to cast at him ; but Jesus hid himself, and 
 went out of the temple.^ 
 
 § 84. Our Lord heals one born blind ; the Good Shepherd. — Jerusalem. 
 
 St. John ix. 1-x. 21. 
 
 1 And as Jesus passed by, he saw a man which was blind from his birth. 
 
 2 And his disciples asked him, saying. Master, who did sin, this man, or his 
 
 3 parents, that he was boi'n blind ? Jesus answered, neither hath this man 
 sinned, nor his parents ; but that the works of God should be made manifest 
 
 4 in him. We ^ must work the works of him that sent us, while it is day : the 
 
 5 night Cometh, when no man can work. As long as I am in the world, I am 
 
 1 And if I say ^ Then answered the Jews ^ Then said the Jews 
 
 * he is your God * add going through the midst of them, and so passed by. 
 
 ^ I must work sent me 
 
 * Comp. Ex. iii. 4. 
 
 § 84. This section may be placed either before or after the journey in Perea, of which 
 St. Luke gives so full a record. Its connection is perhaps rather more close with what pre- 
 cedes than with what follows, and it is accordingly here placed before the Perean journey. 
 The allusion in x. 26 to the discourse in x. 1-18 would be perfectly appropriate on the next 
 occasion of addressing the people at Jerusalem after an interval of only two or three months. 
 
 18
 
 138 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VI. § 84. 
 
 ST. JOHN IX. 
 
 6 the light of the world. When he had thus spoken, he spat on the ground, 
 
 7 and made clay of the spittle, and he anointed his eyes with clay.^ And said 
 unto him, Go, wash in the pool of Siloam," (which is by interpretation. Sent.) 
 He went his way therefore, and washed, and came seeing. 
 
 8 The neighboi-s therefore, and they which before had seen him that he was 
 
 9 a beggar,- said. Is not not this he that sat and begged ? Some said, this is 
 10 he : others said, No, but he ^ is like him : hut he said, I am he. Therefore 
 u said they unto him, How then * were thine eyes opened ? He answered,^ A 
 
 man that is called Jesus made clay, and anointed mine eyes, and said unto 
 me, Go to" Siloam, and wash: I went therefore,^ and washed, and I received 
 
 12 sight. They said^ unto him. Where is he? He said, I know not. 
 
 " They brought to the Pharisees him that aforetime was blind. And it was 
 
 15 the sabbath day when Jesus made the clay, and opened his eyes. Then again 
 the Pharisees also asked him how he had received his sight. He said unto 
 
 16 them, He put clay upon mine eyes, and I washed, and do see. Therefore 
 said some of the Pharisees, This man is not of God, because he keepeth not 
 the sabbath day. Others said. How can a man that is a sinner do such mira- 
 
 17 cles ? And there was a division among them. They say therefore ^ unto the 
 blind man again, What sayest thou of him, that he hath opened thine eyes ? 
 
 18 He said, He is a prophet. But the Jews did not believe concerning him, that 
 he had been blind, and received his sight, until they called the parents of him 
 
 19 that had received his sight. And they asked them, saying, Is this your son, 
 
 20 who ye say was born blind ? how then doth he now see ? His parents an- 
 swered therefore,^" and said, We know that this is our son, and that he was 
 
 21 born blind : but by what means he now seeth, we know not ; or who hath 
 opened his eyes, we know not : he is of age ; ask him : he shall speak for 
 
 22 himself. These words spake his parents, because they feared the Jews : for 
 the Jews had agreed already, that if any man did confess that he was Christ, 
 
 23 he should be put out of the synagogue. Therefore said his parents, He is of 
 age ; ask him. 
 
 24 Then again called they the man that was blind, and said unto him, Give God 
 
 25 the praise : we know that this man is a sinner. He answered," whether he be 
 a sinner or no, I know not ; one thing I know, that, whereas I was blind, 
 
 26 now I see. They said therefore '- to him. What did he to thee ? how opened 
 
 27 he thine eyes ? He answered them, I have told you already, and ye did not 
 
 28 hear : wherefore would ye hear it again ? will ye also be his disciples ? '^ They 
 
 1 anointed the eyes of the blind man ^ ^jj^t he was blind 
 
 '^ others said, He is like * omit then 
 
 * He answered and said, ^ Go to the pool of Siloam 
 
 7 and I went and washed ® Then said they unto him 
 
 ^ omit therefore lo answered them and said 
 
 11 He answered and said, i^ Then said they to him again 
 
 13 Then they reviled 
 
 o Neh. iii. 15.
 
 Part VI. § 84.1 OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. I39 
 
 ST. JOHN IX., X. 
 
 reviled him, and said, Thou art his disciple ; but we are Moses' disciples. 
 29 "We know that God spake unto Moses : as for this fellow, we know not from 
 80 whence he is. The man answered and said unto them, Why herein is a 
 
 marvellous thing, that ye know not from whence he is. and yet he hath opened 
 
 31 mine eyes. Now we know that God lieareth not sinners : but if any man be 
 
 32 a worshipper of God, and doeth his will, him he heareth. Since the world 
 began was it not heard that any man opened the eyes of one that was born 
 
 ^ blind. If this man were not of God, he could do nothing. They answered 
 and said uuto him. Thou wast altogether born in sins ! and dost thou teach us? 
 And they cast him out. 
 
 35 Jesus heard that they had cast him out ; and when he had found him, he 
 
 36 said,' Dost thou believe on the Son of Man?- He answered and said,and^ 
 
 37 who is he. Lord, that I might believe on him ? ■* Jesus said unto him, Thou 
 
 38 hast both seen him, and it is he that talketh with thee. And he said. Lord, 
 
 39 I believe. And he worshipped him. And Jesus said. For judgment I am 
 come into this world, that they which see not might see ; and that they which 
 see might be made blind. 
 
 40 •' Some of the Pharisees wliich were with him heard," and said unto him. 
 
 41 Are we blind also? Jesus said unto them, If ye were blind, ye should have 
 
 1 no sin : but now ye say, We see ; '' your sin remainetli. x. Verily, verily. I 
 say unto you. He that entereth not by the door into the sheepfold, but climb- 
 
 2 eth up some other way, the same is a thief and a robber. But he that entereth 
 
 3 in by the door is the shepherd of the sheep. To him the porter openeth ; 
 and the sheep hear his voice : and he calleth his own sheep by name, and 
 
 4 leadeth them out. ** When he putteth forth all his own," he goeth before them, 
 
 5 and the sheep follow him : for they know his voice. And a stranger will 
 they not follow, but will flee from him : for they know not the voice of stran- 
 
 6 gers. This parable spake Jesus unto them : but they understood not what 
 things they were which he spake unto them. 
 
 7 Then said Jesus unto them again, Verilj^, verily, I say unto you, I am the 
 
 8 door of the sheep. All that ever came ^° are thieves and robbers : but the 
 
 9 sheep did not hear them. I am the door : by me if any man enter in, he shall 
 
 10 be saved, and shall go in and out, and find pasture. The thief coineth not but 
 for to steal, and to kill, and to destroy : I am come that they might have life, 
 
 11 and that they might have it more abundantly. I am the good shepherd : the 
 
 12 good shepherd giveth his life for the sheep. But he that is an hireling, and 
 not the shepherd, whose own the sheep are not, seeth the wolf coming, and 
 leaveth the sheep, and fleeth ; and the wolf catcheth and scattereth them,'^ 
 
 * he said unto him 2 the Son of God ^ omit and 
 
 * And Jesus said ^ And some of the Pharisees ^ heard these words, and said 
 ■^ We see ; therefore your sin * And when he putteth ** tbrth his own sheep 
 
 1" ever came before me are thieves 
 
 " catcheth them and scattereth the sheep. The hireling fleeth because he is
 
 140 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VL §85. 
 
 ST. JOHN X. 
 
 14 because he is an hireling, and careth not for the sheep. I am the good shep- 
 
 15 herd, and know mine, and mine know me.' As the Father knoweth me, even 
 
 16 so know I the Father : and I lay down my life for the sheep. And other 
 sheej) I have, which are not of this fold : them also I must bring, and they 
 
 17 shall hear my voice ; and there shall be one fold and one shepherd. Therefore 
 doth my Father love me, because I lay down my life, that I might take it 
 
 18 again. No man taketh it from me, but I lay it down of myself. I have 
 power to lay it down, and I have power to take it again. This commandment 
 have I received of my Father. 
 
 ^ There was a division^ again among the Jews for these sayings. Therefore^ 
 21 many of them said. He hath a devil, and is mad ; why hear ye him ? Others 
 
 said. These are not the words of him that hath a devil. Can a devil open the 
 
 eyes of the blind ? 
 
 § 85. The Return of the Seventy. — In or near Jerusalem. 
 St. Matt. xi. 25-30, xiii. 16, 17. St. Luke x. 17-24. 
 
 17 And the seventy returned again 
 with joy, saying, Lord, even the dev- 
 ils are subject unto us through thy 
 
 18 name ! And be said unto them, I be- 
 held Satan as lightning fall from 
 
 19 heaven. Behold, I have given * unto 
 you power to tread on serpents and 
 scorpions, and over all the power of 
 the enemy ; and nothing shall by any 
 
 20 means hurt vou. Notwithstandinor in 
 this rejoice not, that the spirits are 
 subject unto you ; but ^ rejoice because 
 your names are written in heaven. 
 
 25 At that time Jesus answered and 21 In that hour He rejoiced in the 
 
 said, I thank thee, Father, Lord Holy Spirit,^ and said, I thank thee, 
 
 of heaven and earth, because thou O Father, Lord of heaven and earth, 
 
 hast hid these things from the wise that thou hast hid these things from 
 
 1 and know my sheep, and am known of mine ^ a division therefore ag^ain 
 
 " And many of tl)cm said * Behold, I trive unto you 
 
 ^ but ratlier rejoice * In that hour Jesus rejoiced in spirit, and said 
 
 § 8.5. The return of the Seventy is shown to have occurred in or near Jerusalem by the 
 narrative of the followinj:: sections, evidently relating to that neij^hborhood. Very likely our 
 Lord waited at Jerusalem after tlie feast of Tabernacles until joined by them, and then set 
 out for Perea, where they had been preparin": his way. 
 
 There is no reason for disturbing the order of St. Luke, although the visit to Jerusalem at 
 the feast (of which he makes no mention) comes between the sending forth and the return of 
 the Seventy.
 
 Part VI. § 86.] OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. 
 
 141 
 
 XI. 
 
 28 
 
 ST. MATT. 
 
 and prudent, and hast revealed them 
 
 26 unto babes : even so, Father ; for 
 so it seemed good in thy sight. 
 
 27 All things are delivered unto me 
 of my Father : and no man know- 
 eth the Son, but the Father ; neither 
 knoweth any man the Father, save 
 the Son, and lie to whomsoever the 
 Son will reveal him. 
 
 Come unto me. all ye that labor 
 and are heavy laden, and I will give 
 
 29 you rest. Take my yoke upon you, 
 and learn of me ; for I am meek 
 and lowly in heart : and ye shall 
 
 30 find rest unto your souls. For my 
 yoke is easy, and my burden is light. 
 
 ST. MATT. XIII. 
 
 16 But blessed are your eyes, for they 
 see : and your ears, for they hear ! 
 
 17 ^ Verily I say unto you, that many 
 prophets and righteous men have 
 desired to see those things which ye 
 see, and have not seen them ; and 
 to hear those things which ye hear, 
 and have not heard them. 
 
 ST. LUKE X. 
 
 the wise and prudent, and hast revealed 
 them unto babes : even so, Father ; 
 for so it seemed good in thy sight. 
 22 All things are delivered to me of my 
 Father : and no man knoweth who the 
 Son is, but the Father ; and who the 
 Father is, but the Son, and he to whom 
 the Son will reveal him. 
 
 23 And he turned him unto his dis- 
 ciples, and said privately, Blessed are 
 the eyes which see the things that ye 
 
 24 see ! for I tell you, that many prophets 
 and kings have desired to see those 
 things which ye see, and have not 
 seen them ; and to hear those things 
 which ye hear, and have not heard them. 
 
 § 86. Parable of the Good Samaritan. — Near Jerusalem. 
 St. Luke x. 25-37. 
 
 S5 And behold, a certain lawyer stood up, tempting^ him, saying. Master, what 
 
 26 shall I do to inherit eternal life ? He said unto him. What is written in the 
 
 27 law ? how readest thou ? And he answering said. Thou shalt love the Lord 
 thy God with all thy heart, and with all thy soul, and with all thy strength. 
 
 28 and with all thy mind ; and thy neighbor as thyself. And he said unto him, 
 
 29 Thou hast answered right : this do, and thou shalt live. But he, willing to 
 36 justify himself, said unto Jesus, And who is my neighbor? ^ Jesus auswerins 
 
 said. A certain man went down from Jerusalem to Jericho, and fell among thieves, 
 which stripped him of his raiment, and wounded him, and departed, leaving 
 
 31 Mm half dead. And by chance there came down a certain priest that way : 
 
 32 and when he saw him, he passed by on the other side. And likewise a Levite, 
 when he was at the place, came and looked on him, and passed by on the other 
 
 S3 side. But a certain Samaritan, as he journeyed, came where he was : and 
 when he saw him,^ he had compassion on him, and went to him and bound up 
 
 ^ For verily I say 
 
 ^ and tempted him 
 
 ^ And Jesus answering 
 
 * saw him
 
 142 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VL § 87. 
 
 ST. LUKE X. 
 
 his wounds, pouring in oil and wine, and set him on his own beast, and brought 
 
 35 him to an inn, and took care of him. And on the morrow ' he took out two 
 pence, and gave them to the host, and said,^ Take care of him ; and whatsoever 
 
 36 thou spendest more, when I come again, I will repay thee. Which ^ of these 
 three, thinkest thou, was neighbor unto him that fell among the thieves ? 
 
 37 And he said, He that shewed mercy on him. ^And said Jesus unto him, Go, 
 and do thou likewise. 
 
 § 87. The Visit to Martha and Mary. — Bethany. 
 St. Lukk X. 38-42. 
 
 88 Now it came to pass, as they went, that he entered into a certain village : 
 
 39 and a certain woman named Martha received him into the^ house. And she 
 had a sister called Mary, which also sat at the Lord's^ feet, and heard his word. 
 
 40 But Martha was cumbered about much serving, and came to him, and said, 
 Lord, dost thou not care that my sister hath left me to serve alone ? bid her 
 
 41 therefore that she help me. And the Lord^ answered and said unto her, 
 
 42 Martha, Martha, thou art careful and troubled about many things : but one 
 thing is needful : for^ Mary hath chosen that good part, which shall not be 
 taken away from her. 
 
 § 88. The Disciples again taught how to pray. 
 St. Matt. vii. 7-11. St. Luke xi. 1-13. 
 
 1 And it came to pass, that, as he was praying in a 
 certain place, when he ceased, one of his disciples said 
 unto him. Lord, teach us to pray, as John also taught 
 
 2 his disciples. And he said unto them, When ye pray, 
 say, ^ Father, Hallowed be thy name. Thy kingdom 
 
 4 come.^" Give us day by day our daily bread. And 
 forgive us our sins ; for we also forgive every one that 
 
 1 And on the morrow, when he departed, he took ^ and said unto him, Take 
 
 3 Which now of these ■• Then said Jesus 
 
 * into her house ^ at Jesus's feet 
 
 ' And Jesus answered * and Mary hath 
 
 " Our Father which art in heaven, Hallowed 
 1° Thy kingdom come. Thy will be done, as in heaven, so in earth. 
 
 § 87. St. Luke here mentions our Lord's acquaintance with Martha and Mary, which St. 
 John (xi.) assumes, but does not mention, while St. Luke makes no allusion to the miracle 
 recorded by St. John. 
 
 § 88. The much abridfjed form of the Lord's prayer as given (according to the text) by 
 St. Luke is perhaps to be considered as our Lord's recalling to the recollection of the disciples, 
 in answer to their request, the prayer he had already long since taught them in the Sermon 
 on the Mount (Matt. vi. 9 ss.) ; in the common version it appears almost as a full repetition 
 of the prayer itself.
 
 Part VI. § 89.] OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. 
 
 143 
 
 ST. MATT. VII. 
 
 7 Ask, and it shall be given you ; 
 seek, and ye shall find ; knock, and 
 
 8 it shall be opened unto you ; for 
 every one that asketh receiveth ; 
 and he that seeketh findeth ; and 
 to him that knocketh it shall be 
 opened. 
 
 9 Or what man is there of you, of 
 whom his son shalP ask bread, will 
 
 10 he give him a stone ? Or he shall* 
 ask a fish, will he give him a ser- 
 
 11 
 
 pent ? If ye then, being evil, know 
 how to give good gifts unto your 
 children, how much more shall your 
 Father which is in heaven give 
 good things to them that ask him ! 
 
 ST. LUKE XI. 
 
 is indebted to us. And lead us not 
 
 fi into temptation.' And he said unto 
 
 them,Which of you shall have a friend, 
 
 and shall go unto him at midnight, and 
 
 6 say unto him. Friend, lend me three 
 loaves ; for a friend of mine in his 
 journey is come to me, and I have 
 
 7 nothing to set before him ? And he 
 from within shall answer and say. 
 Trouble me not : the door is now shut, 
 and- my children are with me in bed ; 
 
 8 I cannot rise and give thee. I say 
 unto you, though he will not rise and 
 give him, because he is his friend, yet 
 because of his importunity" he will 
 rise and give him as many as he 
 
 9 needeth. And I say unto you. Ask, 
 and it shall be given you ; seek, and 
 ye shall find ; knock, and it shall be 
 
 10 opened unto you. For every one that 
 asketh receiveth ; and he that seeketh 
 findeth ; and to him that knocketh it 
 shall be opened. 
 
 u If a son shall ask bread of any of 
 you that is a father, will he give him 
 a stone ? or^ he ask a fish, will he for 
 
 12 a fish give him a serpent ? Or if he 
 shall ask an esji, will he offer him a 
 
 13 scorpion ? If ye then, being evil, know 
 how to give good gifts unto your 
 children : how much more shall your 
 heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit 
 to them that ask him ! 
 
 § 89. At meat in the House of a Pharisee, Jesus reproves the Pharisees. 
 
 St. Matt, xxiii. 4-39. St. Luke xi. 37-54, xiii. 34, 35. 
 
 37 And as he spake, a Pharisee be- 
 seecheth^ him to dine with him : 
 and he went in, and sat down to 
 
 ^ not into temptation ; but deliver us from evil. ' is there of you whom if his son ask bread, 
 • or if he ask a fish * Or if he ask * a certain Pharisee besought him 
 
 " Comp. Lk. xviii. 1-5.
 
 144 
 
 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VI. § 89. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXIII. 
 
 26 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, 
 hypocrites ! for ye make clean the 
 outside of the cup and of the platter, 
 but within they are full of extortion 
 
 26 and excess. Thou blind Pharisee ! 
 cleanse first that which is within the 
 cup,^ that the outside of it^ may be 
 clean also. 
 
 * 
 
 23 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, 
 hypocrites ! for ye pay Jithe of mint and 
 anise and cummin, and have omitted 
 the weigh ter matters of the law, judg- 
 ment, mercy, and faith : these ought 
 ye to have done, and not to leave the 
 
 24 other undone. Te blind guides ! which 
 strain out^ a gnat, and swallow a camel. 
 
 6 But all their works they do for to be 
 seen of men : for'' they make broad 
 their phylacteries, and enlarge the 
 
 6 borders,^ and love the uppermost 
 rooms at feasts, and the chief seats in 
 
 1 the synagogues, and greetings in the 
 markets, and to be called of men, 
 
 8 Rabbi !*^ But be not ye called Rabbi: 
 for One is your Master,^ and all ye 
 
 9 are brethren. And call no man your 
 father upon the earth : for One is your 
 
 ST. LUKE XI. 
 
 38 meat. And when the Pharisee saw 
 it, he marvelled that he had not first 
 
 39 washed before dinner. And the 
 Lord said unto him. Now do ye 
 Pharisees make clean the outside 
 of the cup and the platter ; but 
 your inward part is full of ravening 
 
 40 and wickedness. Te fools ! did not 
 he that made that which is without 
 make that which is within also ? 
 
 41 But rather give alms of such things 
 as ye have ; and, behold, all things 
 
 42 are clean unto you. But woe unto 
 you, Pharisees ! for ye tithe mint 
 and rue and all manner of herbs, 
 and pass over judgment and the 
 love of God : these ought ye to 
 have done, and not to leave the 
 other undone. 
 
 43 Woe unto you, Pharisees ! for ye 
 love the uppermost seats in the 
 synagogues, and greetings in the 
 markets. 
 
 1 within the cup and platter, that 
 ^ the borders of their jjannents 
 
 2 outside of them 
 6 Rabbi, Rabbi. 
 
 ' translated at a gnat * omit for 
 ' your Master, even Christ. 
 
 § 89. This discourse, as given by the two Evangelists, is too plainly the same to allow 
 of the separation of the two records. It is more fully recorded b}' St. Matthew, as is his 
 custom in regard to the discourses of our Lord ; but as he gives no account of the journey in 
 Perea, it is placed by him in connection with the warning against the Scribes and Pharisees in 
 xxiii. 1-.3 (§ 122). The closing verses of lament over Jerusalem are commonly considered as 
 having been twice uttered : once in the connection given liy St. Matthew, and once in that 
 mentioned by St. Luke. This is indeed probable ; for if they were uttered only once, it is not 
 easy to see why St. Luke should have omitted them here, and have inserted them there ; while 
 in St. Matthew they cannot well be separated from the context. Nevertheless, the agreement 
 of the two passages is so close, almost verbal throughout, that for the purposes of a harmony 
 they must be exhibited together.
 
 Part VI. § 89.] OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. 
 
 145 
 
 ST. MATT. XXIII. 
 
 10 heavenly Father.^ Neither be ye 
 called masters : for one is your Master, 
 
 11 even Christ. But he that is greatest 
 among you shall be your servant. 
 
 12 And whosoever shall exalt himself 
 shall be abased ; and he that shall 
 
 27 humble himself shall be exalted. Woe 
 unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypo- 
 crites ! for ye are like unto whited 
 sepulchres, which indeed appear beau- 
 tiful outward,' but are within full of 
 dead men's bones, and of all unclean- 
 
 28 ness. Even so ye also outwardly 
 appear righteous unto men, but within 
 ye are full of hypocrisy and iniquity. 
 
 ST. LUKE XI. 
 
 4 But^ they bind heavy burdens* 
 and lay them on men's shoulders ; but 
 they themselves^ will not move them 
 
 29 with one of their fingers. Woe unto 
 you, scribes and Pliarisees, hypocrites! 
 because ye build the tombs of the 
 prophets, and garnish the sepulchres 
 
 30 of the righteous, and say. If we had 
 been in the days of our fathers, we 
 would not have been j^artakers with 
 them in the blood of the prophets. 
 
 31 Wherefore ye be witnesses unto your- 
 selves that ye are the children of them 
 
 32 which killed the prophets. Fill ye 
 up then the measure of your fathers. 
 
 33 Ye serpents ! ye generation of vipers ! 
 how can ye escape the damnation of 
 hell ? 
 
 But woe unto you, scribes and Phar- 
 isees, hypocrites ! for ye shut up the 
 
 44 Woe unto you,^ for ye are as graves 
 which appear not, and the men that 
 walk over them are not aware of 
 them. 
 
 45 Then answered one of the lawyers, 
 and said unto him. Master, thus 
 saying thou reproachest us also. 
 
 46 And he said, Woe unto you also, 
 ye lawyers ! for ye lade men with 
 burdens grievous to be borne, and 
 ye yourselves touch not the burdens 
 
 47 with one of your fingers. Woe unto 
 
 you ! for ye build the sepulchres of 
 the prophets, and your fathers killed 
 
 48 them. Truly ye are witnesses ^ that 
 ye allow the deeds of your fathers : 
 for they indeed killed them, and ye 
 build.^ 
 
 13 
 
 62 Woe unto you, lawyers! for ye 
 have taken away the key of knowl- 
 
 1 your Pather which is in heaven. 
 
 2 Woe unto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye are 
 
 * heavy burdens and grievous to be borne, and lay 
 
 * ye bear witness that ye 
 
 19 
 
 3 For they bind 
 
 * themselves 
 
 ' build their sepulchres.
 
 146 
 
 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AKD UNTIL [Part VI. § 89. 
 
 15 
 
 ST. MATT. XXIII. 
 
 kingdom of heaven against men : for 
 ye neither go in yourselves, neither 
 suffer ye them that are entering to 
 go in.' Woe unto you, scribes and 
 Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye compass 
 sea and land to make one proselyte, 
 and when he is made, ye make him 
 twofold more the child of hell than 
 
 16 yourselves. Woe unto you, ye blind 
 guides ! which say, Whosoever shall 
 swear by the temple, it is nothing ; 
 but whosoever shall swear by the gold 
 
 17 of the temple, he is a debtor. Te 
 fools and blind ! for whether is greater, 
 the gold, or the temple that sanctifieth 
 
 18 the gold ? And, Whosoever shall swear 
 by the altar, it is nothing ; but who- 
 soever sweareth by the gift that is 
 
 19 upon it, he is guilty. Ye^ blind ! for 
 whether is greater, the gift, or the 
 
 20 altar that sanctifieth the gift?" Wlioso 
 therefore shall swear by the altar, 
 sweareth by it, and by all things 
 
 21 thereon. And whoso shall swear by 
 the temple, sweareth by it, and by 
 
 22 him that dwelleth therein. And he 
 that shall swear by heaven, sweareth 
 by the throne of God, and by him that 
 sitteth thereon. 
 
 34 Wherefore, behold, I send unto you 
 prophets, and wise men, and scribes : 
 and some of them ye shall kill and 
 crucify ; ^some of them shall ye scourge 
 in your synagogues, and persecute 
 
 85 them from city to city:'' that upon 
 you may come all the righteous blood 
 shed upon the earth ; from the blood 
 of righteous AbeP unto the blood of 
 
 ST. LUKE XI. 
 
 edge : ye entered not in yourselves, 
 and them that were entering in ye 
 hindered. 
 
 49 Therefore also said the wisdom 
 of God, I will send them prophets 
 and apostles : and some of them they 
 
 50 shall slay and persecute :'' that the 
 blood of all the prophets, which was 
 shed from the foundation of the 
 world, may be required of this gen- 
 
 51 eration ; from the blood of AbeP 
 
 1 ver. 14. Woe nnto you, scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites ! for ye devour widows' houses, 
 and for a pretence make long prayer : therefore ye shall receive the greater damnation. 
 
 2 Ye fools and blind ! 
 
 3 and some of them 
 
 « Exod. xxix. 37 ; xxx. 29. l» See 2 Chron. xxiv. 18-22 c Gen. iv. 8.
 
 Part VI. § 90.] OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. 
 
 147 
 
 ST. MATT. XXIII. 
 
 Zacharias son of Barachias,* whom ye 
 slew between the temple and the altar. 
 
 36 Verily I say unto you, All these things 
 shall come upon this generation. 
 
 37 O Jerusalem, Jerusalem! thou that 
 killest the jjrophets, and stonest them 
 which are sent unto thee, how often 
 would I have gathered thy children 
 together, even as a hen gathereth her 
 chickens under her wings, and ye 
 
 38 would not ! Behold, your house is 
 
 39 left unto you desolate.'' For I say 
 unto you, Ye shall not see me hence- 
 forth, till ye shall say, Blessed is he 
 that cometh in the name of the Lord.** 
 
 ST. LUKE XI, XIII. 
 
 unto the blood of Zacharias," which 
 perished between the altar and the 
 temple : verily I say unto you. It 
 shall be required of this generation. 
 
 ST. LUKE XIII. 
 
 34 O Jerusalem, Jerusalem ! which 
 killest the prophets, and stonest 
 them that are sent unto thee ; how 
 often would I have gathered thy 
 children together, as a hen doth 
 gather her brood under her wings, 
 
 35 and ye would not ! Behold, your 
 house is left unto you t**' I say unto 
 you. Ye shall not see me, until the 
 time come when ye shall say, Blessed 
 is he that cometh in the name of 
 the Lord." 
 
 ST. LUKE XI. 
 
 £3 
 
 And as he went thence^ the scribes 
 and the Pharisees began to urge 
 him vehemently, and to j^i'o^oke 
 54 him to speak of many things : laying 
 wait for him,^ to catch something 
 out of his mouth. 
 
 § 90. Christ teaches to avoid Hypocrisy and Timidity. 
 
 St. Matt. x. 26-33, 40, 41, 17-20. 
 
 26 Fear them not therefore : for 
 
 St. Luke xii. 1-9, 11, 12. 
 In the mean time, when there were 
 gathered together an innumerable 
 multitude of people, insomuch that 
 they trode one upon another, he began 
 to say unto his disciples first of all, 
 Beware ye of the leaven of the Phar- 
 2 isees,** which is hypocrisy. For there 
 
 ^ is left unto you desolate : and verily I say 
 
 2 And as he said these things unto them, the scribes 
 
 3 laying wait for him, and seeking to catch something out of his mouth, that they might 
 accuse him. 
 
 " 2 Chron. xxiv. 20, 21 ; See also, Zech. i. 1. b See Ps. Ixix. 25 ; Jer. xii. 7 ; xxii. 5. 
 
 c Ps. cxviii. 26. ^ Matt. xvi. 6, 12. 
 
 § 90. It has been already said (note to § 59) that this discourse can hardly have been 
 originally spoken in connection with its context in St. Matthew ; the order of St. Luke 
 (except vs. 10) is therefore preserved. The remainder of the discourse as given by St. Matthew 
 will appear still later {\\ 92, 97, 126).
 
 148 
 
 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VL § 90. 
 
 ST. MATT. X. 
 
 there is nothing covered, that shall 
 not be revealed ; and hid, that shall 
 
 27 not be known. What I tell you in 
 darkness, that speak ye in light : 
 
 and what ye hear in the ear, that 
 preach ye upon the housetops. 
 
 28 And fear not them which kill the 
 body, but are not able to kill the 
 
 soul : but rather fear him which is 
 able to destroy both soul and body 
 
 29 in hell. Are not two sparrows sold 
 for a farthing ? and one of them 
 shall not fall on the ground without 
 
 30 your Father. But the very hairs 
 of your head are all numbered. 
 
 31 Fear ye not therefore, ye are of 
 more value than many sparrows. 
 
 32 Whosoever therefore shall confess 
 me before men, him will I confess 
 also before my Father which is in 
 
 33 heaven. But whosoever shall deny 
 me before men, him will I also 
 deny before my Father which is in 
 heaven." 
 
 40 He that receiveth you receiveth 
 me, and he that receiveth me re- 
 
 41 ceiveth him that sent me. He that 
 receiveth a prophet in the name of 
 a prophet shall receive a prophet's 
 reward ; and he that receiveth a 
 righteous man in the name of a 
 righteous man shall receive a right- 
 
 17 eous man's reward. But beware of 
 men : for they will deliver you up 
 to the councils, and they will scourge 
 
 18 you in their synagogues ; and ye 
 shall be brought before governors 
 and kings for my sake, for a testi- 
 
 ST. LUKE XII. 
 
 is nothing covered, that shall not be 
 revealed ; neither hid, that shall not 
 
 3 be known. Therefore whatsoever ye 
 have spoken in darkness shall be heard 
 in the light ; and that which ye have 
 spoken in the ear in closets shall be 
 proclaimed upon the housetops. 
 
 4 And T say unto you my friends. Be 
 not afraid of them that kill the body, 
 and after that have no more that they 
 
 5 can do. But I will forewarn you 
 whom ye shall fear : Fear him, which 
 after he hath killed hath power to 
 cast into hell ; yea, I say unto you, 
 
 6 Fear him. Are not five sparrows 
 sold for two farthings ? and not one 
 of them is forgotten before God. 
 
 7 But even the very hairs of your head 
 are all numbered. Fear not •} ye are 
 
 of more value than many sparrows. 
 
 8 Also I say unto you. Whosoever shall 
 confess me before men, him shall the 
 Son of man also confess before the 
 
 9 angels of God : but he that denieth 
 me before men shall be denied before 
 the angels of God." 
 
 1 Fear not therefore 
 
 » Comp. 2 Tim, ii. 12.
 
 Part VI. § 91.] OUE LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. 149 
 
 ST. MATT. X. ST. LUKE XII. 
 
 mony against them and the Gentiles. 
 
 19 But when they deliver you up, take u And when they bring you unto the 
 
 no thought how or what ye shall synagogues, and unto magistrates, and 
 
 speak : for it shall be given you in powers, take ye no thought how or 
 
 that same hour what ye shall speak. what thing ye shall answer, or what 
 
 For it is not ye that speak, but the 12 ye shall say : for the Holy Ghost shall 
 
 Spirit of your Father which speak- teach you in the same hour what ye 
 
 eth in you. ought to say. 
 
 ^ § 91. He refuses to divide an Inheritance. The Parable of the Rich ]\Ian. 
 
 St. Luke xii. 13-21. 
 
 13 And one of the company said unto him. Master, speak to my brother, that 
 
 14 he divide the inheritance with me. And he said unto him, Man, who made 
 
 15 me a judge or a divider over you ? And he said unto them, Take heed, and 
 beware of all ' covetousness : for a man's life consisteth not in the abundance 
 
 16 of the things which he possesseth. And he spake a parable unto them, saying, 
 
 17 The ground of a certain rich man brought forth plentifully : and he thought 
 within himself, saying. What shall I do, because I have no room where to 
 
 18 bestow my fruits? And he said, This will I do : I will pull down my barns, 
 
 19 and build greater ; and there will I bestow all my fruits and my goods. And 
 I will say to my soul. Soul, thou hast much goods laid up for many years ; 
 
 20 take thine ease, eat, drink, and be merry. But God said unto him, Tlwu 
 fool ! this night thy soul shall be required of thee : then whose shall those 
 
 21 things be, which thou hast provided ? So is he that layeth up treasure for 
 himself, and is not rich toward God. 
 
 § 92. Further Instructions and Parables. 
 St. Matt. vi. 25-34, xxiv. 43-51, x. 34-36, v. 25, 26. St. Luke xii. 22-59. 
 
 25 Therefore I say unto you. Take 22 And he said unto his disciples, 
 
 no thought for your life, what ye Therefore I say unto you. Take no 
 
 shall eat;^ nor yet for your body, thought for the'' life, what ye shall 
 
 what ye shall put on. Is not the eat ; neither for the body, what ye 
 
 life more than meat, and the body 23 shall put on. The life is more than 
 
 20 than raiment ? Behold the fowls meat, and the body is more than rai- 
 
 of the air : for they sow not, neither 24 ment. Consider the ravens : for they 
 
 1 omit all 2 \vhat ye shall eat, or what ye shall di'ink ; ^ fur your life 
 
 § 92. As St. Matthew j^ives no account of this journey through Perea, he cannot, of course, 
 record in their connection the discourses there spoken. Such portions of them as he has 
 preserved at all, he has placed in connection with such other teachings of our Lord, given at 
 various times, as they most resembled. It thus happens that in order to exhibit really parallel 
 passages in their parallelism, it is necessary to bring together matter distributed in the Gospel 
 of St. Matthew almost from one end to the other. The present section is the most striking 
 instance of tiiis, and it is noticeable in several others.
 
 150 
 
 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VL § 92. 
 
 ST. MATT. VI. 
 
 do they reap, nor gather into barns ; 
 yet your heavenly Father feedeth 
 them. Are ye not much better than 
 •27 they ? Which of you by taking 
 thought can add one cubit unto his 
 
 28 Stature ? And why take ye thought 
 for raiment ? Consider the lilies of 
 the field, how they grow : they toil 
 
 29 not, neither do they spin ; and yet 
 I say unto you, that even Solomon 
 in all his glory was not arrayed like 
 
 30 one of these. Wherefore, if God so 
 clothe the grass of the field, which 
 to day is, and to morrow is cast into 
 the oven, shall he not much more 
 
 31 clothe yoUjO ye of little faith ? There- 
 fore take no thought, saying, What 
 shall we eat ? or, What shall we 
 drink ? or. Wherewithal shall we be 
 
 32 clothed ? For after all these things 
 do the Gentiles seek : for your 
 heavenly Father knoweth that ye 
 
 33 have need of all these things. But 
 seek ye first his^ kingdom and right- 
 eousness ; and all these things shall 
 
 3-1 be added unto you. Take therefore 
 no thought for the morrow : for the 
 morrow shall take thought for ^ itself. 
 Sufficient unto the day is the evil 
 thereof. 
 
 ST. LUKE XII 
 
 neither sow nor reap ; which neither 
 have storehouse nor barn ; and God 
 feedeth them : how much more are ye 
 
 25 better than the fowls ? And which of 
 you with taking thought can add to 
 
 26 his stature a' cubit? If ye then be 
 not able to do that thing which is least, 
 why take ye thought for the rest ? 
 
 27 Consider the lilies how. they grow: 
 they toil not, they spin not ; and yet 
 I say unto you, that Solomon in all his 
 glory was not arrayed like one of these. 
 
 28 If then God so clothe the grass, which 
 is to day in the field, and to morrow 
 is cast into the oven ; how much more 
 loill he clothe you, O ye of little faith ? 
 
 29 And seek not ye what ye shall eat, 
 and- what ye shall drink, neither be 
 
 30 ye of doubtful mind. For all these 
 things do the nations of the world seek 
 after : and your Father knoweth that 
 
 31 ye have need of these things. But 
 rather seek ye his'* kingdom ; and^ 
 these things shall be added unto you. 
 
 32 Fear not, little flock ; for it is 
 your Father's good pleasure to give 
 
 33 you the kingdom. Sell that ye have, 
 and give alms ; provide yourselves bags 
 which wax not old, a treasure in the 
 heavens that faileth not, where no 
 thief approacheth, neither moth cor- 
 
 st rupteth. For where your treasure is, 
 
 there will your heart be also. Let 
 
 35 your loins be girded about, and i/our 
 
 1 one cubit 
 
 2 or what 
 
 ^ the kingdom of God and liis riiichteousness ; 
 
 * the kingdom of God 
 
 s and all these things 
 
 •> for the things of itself
 
 Part VI. §92] OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. 
 
 161 
 
 ST. MATT. XXIV. 
 
 43 But know this, that if the goodman 
 of the house had known in what 
 watch the thief would come, he 
 would have watched, and would not 
 have suffered his house to be broken 
 
 44 up. Therefore be ye also ready : 
 for in such an hour as ye think not 
 the Son of Man cometh. 
 
 45 Who then is a faith- 
 ful and wise servant, whom the* lord 
 hath made ruler over his household, 
 to give them meat in due season ? 
 
 46 Blessed is that servant, whom his 
 
 lord when he cometh shall find so 
 
 47 doinsT- Verilv I say unto vou. That 
 he shall make him ruler over all his 
 
 48 goods. But and if the^ evil ser- 
 vant shall say in his heart. My lord 
 
 40 delayeth;® and shall begin to smite 
 his' fellow-servants, and to eat and 
 
 50 drink with the drunken ; the lord 
 of that servant shall come in a day 
 when he looketh not for him, and 
 in an hour that he is not aware of, 
 
 ST. LUKE XII. 
 
 36 lights burning ; and ye yourselves like 
 unto men that wait for their lord, 
 when he will return from the wed- 
 ding ; that when he cometh and 
 knocketh, they may open unto him 
 
 37 immediately. Blessed are those ser- 
 vants, whom the lord when he cometh 
 shall find watching : verily I say unto 
 you, that he shall gird himself, and 
 make them to sit down to meat, and will 
 
 38 come forth and serve them. And if he 
 shall come in the second watch, or 
 come in the third watch, and find them 
 
 39 so, blessed are they.' And this know, 
 that if the goodman of the house had 
 known what hour the thief would come, 
 he would- not have suffered his house 
 
 40 to be broken through. Be ye' ready 
 also : for the Son of Man cometh at 
 an hour when ye think not. 
 
 41 Then Peter said unto him, Lord, 
 speakest thou this parable unto us, or 
 
 42 even to all ? And the Lord said. Who 
 then is that faithful and wise steward, 
 whom his lord shall make ruler over 
 his household, to give thetn their por- 
 
 43 tion of meat in due season ? Blessed 
 is that servant, whom his lord when 
 
 44 he cometh shall find so doincr. Of a 
 truth I say unto you, that he will 
 make him ruler over all that he hath. 
 
 45 But and if that servant say in his 
 heart, My lord delayeth his coming ; 
 and shall begin to beat the men-ser- 
 vants and maidens, and to eat and 
 
 46 drink, and to be drunken ; the lord 
 of that servant will come in a day 
 when he looketh not for him, and at 
 an hour when he is not aware, and 
 
 1 blessed are those servants 2 y^g would have watched and not have suffered 
 
 * Be ye therefore ready * his lord ^ that evil servant * delayeth his coming ' his
 
 152 
 
 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VI. § 92. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXIV, X. 
 
 51 And shall cut him asunder, and 
 appoint him his portion with the 
 hypocrites : there shall be weeping 
 and gnashing of teeth. 
 
 ST. MATT. X. 
 
 34 Think not that I am come to 
 send peace on earth : I came not 
 
 35 to send peace, but a sword. For I 
 am come to set a man at variance 
 against his father, and the daughter 
 against her mother, and the daugh- 
 ter-in-law against her mother-in-law. 
 
 36 And a man's foes shall he they of 
 his own household. 
 
 ST. LUKE XII. 
 
 will cut him in sunder, and will ap- 
 point him his portion with the unbe- 
 
 47 lievers. And that servant, which 
 knew his lord's will, and j^repared not 
 himself, or^ did according to his will, 
 shall be beaten with many stripes. 
 
 48 But he that knew not, and did commit 
 things worthy of stripes, shall be 
 beaten with few stripes. For unto 
 whomsoever much is given, of him 
 shall be much required ; and to whom 
 men have committed much, of him 
 they will ask the more. 
 
 49 I am come to send fire on the earth ; 
 and what will I, if it be already 
 
 50 kindled ? But I have a baptism to 
 be baptized with ; and how am I 
 straitened till it be accomplished ! 
 
 51 Suppose ye that I am come to give 
 peace on earth-? I tell you, Nay ; 
 
 52 but rather division : for from hence- 
 forth there shall be five in one house 
 divided, three against two, and two 
 
 53 against three. The father shall be 
 divided against the son, and the son 
 against the father ; the mother against 
 the daughter, and the daughter against 
 the mother ; the mother-in-law against 
 the ^ daughter-in-law, and the daughter- 
 in-law against the ^ mother-in-law. 
 
 64 And he said also to the people, 
 When ye see a cloud rise in * the 
 west, straightway ye say, That^ there 
 
 65 cometh a shower ; and so it is. And 
 when ye see the south wind blow, ye 
 say. There will be heat ; and it cometh 
 
 66 to pass. Ye hypocrites ! ye can discern 
 the face of the sky and of the earth ; 
 but how is it that ye do not discern 
 
 57 this time ? Yea, and why even of 
 yourselves judge ye not what is right? 
 
 1 neither did. '^ her daughter in law 
 
 * rise out of the west 
 
 <^ her mother in hiw 
 5 omit That
 
 Part VI. § 93.] OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. 153 
 
 ST. MATT. V. ST. LUKE XII. 
 
 25 Agree with thine adversary quickly, as When thou goest with thine adver- 
 whiles thou art in the way with sary to the magistrate, as thou art 
 him ; lest at any time the adversary in the way, give diligence that thou 
 deliver thee to the judge, and the mayest be delivered from liim ; lest 
 judge ^ to the officer, and thou be he hale thee to the judge, and the 
 
 26 cast into prison. Verily I say unto judge shall - deliver thee to the officer, 
 thee, Thou shalt by no means come and the officer shall ^ cast thee into 
 out thence, till thou hast paid the sa prison. I tell thee, thou shalt not 
 uttermost farthing, depart thence, till thou hast paid the 
 
 very last mite. 
 
 § 93. Of the Slaughter of the Galileans ; the Parable of the Fig-tree ; a Woman 
 
 healed on the Sabbath. 
 
 St. Luke xiii. 1-17. 
 
 1 There were present at that season some that told him of the Galileans, 
 
 2 whose blood Pilate had mingled with their sacrifices. And he ^ answering 
 said unto them, Suppose ye that these Galileans were sinners above all the 
 
 3 Galileans, because they suffered these * things ? I tell you, Nay : but, except 
 
 4 ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish. Or those eighteen, upon whom the 
 tower in Siloam fell, and slew them, think ye that they were sinners above 
 
 5 all men that dwelt in Jerusalem ? I tell you, Nay ; but, except ye repent, ye 
 shall all likewise perish. 
 
 6 He spake also this parable : * A certain man had a fig tree planted in his 
 
 7 vineyard ; and he came and sought fruit thereon, and found none. Then said 
 he unto the dresser of his vineyard, Behold, these thi'ee years since ^ I come 
 seeking fruit on this fig-tree, and find none : cut it down ; why cumbereth it 
 
 8 the ground ? And he answering said unto him, Lord, let it alone this year 
 
 9 also, till I shall dig about it, and dung it : And if it bear fruit after that,® 
 well : and if not, thou shalt cut it down. 
 
 }J And he was teaching in one of the synagogues on the sabbath. And, 
 behold, there was ^ a woman which had a spirit of infirmity eighteen years, 
 
 12 and was bowed together, and could in no wdse lift up herself. And when 
 Jesus saw her, he called her to him. and said unto her. Woman, thou art 
 
 13 loosed from thine infirmity. And he laid his hands on her ; and immediately 
 she was made straight, and glorified God. 
 
 14 And the ruler of the synagogue answered with indignation, because that 
 Jesus had healed on the sabbath day, and said unto the people, that ^ there 
 are six days in which men ought to work ; '' in them, therefore, come and be 
 
 1 the judge deliver thee to the ^ twice omit shall ^ And Jesus answering 
 
 * such thinprs ^ omit since 
 
 ^ And if it bear fruit, well: and if not, then after that thou shalt ' there was 
 
 " omit that 
 
 o Comp. Isa. V. 1-7. ^ Ex. xx. 9. 
 
 20
 
 154 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VI. § 94. 
 
 ST. LUKE XIII. 
 
 15 healed, and not on the sabbath-day. But ^ the Lord answered him, and said. 
 Hypocrites ! - doth not each one of you on the sabbath * loose his ox or his 
 
 le ass from the stall, and lead him away to watering? And ought not this 
 woman, being a daughter of Abraham, whom Satan hath bound, lo, these 
 
 1? eighteen years, be loosed from this bond on the sabbath-day ? And when he 
 had said these things, all his adversaries were ashamed ; and all the people 
 rejoiced for all the glorious things that were done by him. 
 
 § 94. The Festival of the Dedication ; Jesus retires beyond the Jordan. 
 
 St. John x. 22-42. 
 I3 And it was at Jerusalem the feast of the dedication *" :^ it was winter. And 
 24 Jesus walked in the temple in Solomon's porch.*^ Then came the Jews round 
 about him, and said unto him, How long dost thou make us to doubt ? If thou 
 'J5 be the Christ, tell us plainly. Jesus answered,* I told you, and ye believe not; 
 26 the works that I do in my Father's name, they bear witness of me. But ye 
 2" believe not, because ye are not of my sheep.'' My sheep hear my voice, and I 
 
 28 know them, and they follow me : And I give unto them eternal life ; and they 
 
 29 shall never perish, neither shall any man pluck them out of my hand. The® 
 Father, which gave thein me, is greater than all ; and no man is able to pluck 
 
 so them out of the ^ Father's hand. I and my Father are one. 
 
 3^ The ' .Tews took up stones again to stone him. Jesus answered them, Many 
 
 good works have I showed you from the" Father ; for which of those works do 
 S3 ye stone me? The Jews answered him,^ For a good work we stone thee not; 
 
 but for blasphem}^ ; and because that thou, being a man, makest thyself God. 
 34 Jesus answered them, Is it not written in your law, that" I said. Ye are gods ?'^ 
 3.1 If he called them gods, unto whom the word of God came, and the scripture 
 3fi cannot be broken ; say ye of him, whom the Father hath sanctified, and sent 
 
 into the world, Thou blasphemest ; because I said, I am the Son of God? 
 % If I do not the works of my Father, believe me not. But if I do, though ye 
 
 believe not me, believe the works ; that ye may know, and understand,"' that 
 3ii the Father is in me, and I in the Father.^^ Therefore they sought '- to take 
 4« him ; but he escaped out of their hand, and went away again beyond Jordan 
 
 41 into the place where John at first baptized;* and there he abode. And 
 many resorted unto him, and said. John did no miracle ; but all things that 
 
 42 John spake of this man were true. And many believed on him there. 
 
 1 The Lord then answered' ■^ Thou hypocrite, ^ and it was winter 
 
 * answered them •'' not of my sheep, as I said unto ■''ou ® my Father ; 
 
 " then the Jews * answered him, saying, ^ omit that 
 
 1" know and believe ^i and I in him i'-^ sought again to take 
 
 •■» Cump. Lk. xiv 5. ^ See 1 Mace. iv. 59. = Comp. Acts iii. 11 ; v. 12. 
 
 J Ps. Ixxxii. 6, e Jno. i. 28. 
 
 § 94. St. John's narrative of our Lord's visit to Jerusalem and his discourse at the festival 
 of Dedication is inserted in this place, not without doubt. No mention being made of
 
 Pakt VI. § 95.] OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. 155 
 
 § 95 (A) Our Lord journeys towards Jerusalem. — Perea. 
 
 St. Matt. xix. 1\ 2. St. Mark x. l^ St. Luke xiii. 22. 
 
 — and came into the — and cometh into the 22 And he went through 
 
 coasts of Juda?a be- coasts of Judtea aud^ the cities and villages, 
 
 2 yond Jordan; and the farther side of Jor- teaching, and journeying 
 
 great multitudes fol- dan ; and the people toward Jerusalem, 
 
 lowed him ; and he resort unto him again ; 
 
 healed them there. and, as he was wont, 
 
 he taught them again. 
 
 (B) He teaches on the way, and is warned against Herod. — Perea. 
 
 St. Luke xiii. 23-33. 
 
 23 Then said one unto him, Lord, are there few that be saved ? And he said 
 
 24 unto them. Strive to enter in at the strait door"-; for many. I say unto you, 
 
 25 will seek to enter in, and shall not be able. When once the master of the 
 house is risen up, and hath shut to the door, and ye begin to stand without, and 
 to knock at the door, saying, Lord,'^ open unto us ; and he shall answer and 
 
 26 say unto you, I know you not whence ye are : ^ then shall ye begin to say. 
 We have eaten and drunk in thy presence, and thou hast taught in our streets. 
 
 27 But he shall say, I tell you, I know you not whence ye are ; depart from me, 
 
 28 all ye workers of iniquity. There shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth,'' 
 when ye shall see Abraham, and Isaac, and .Jacob, and all the prophets, in 
 
 29 the kingdom of God, and you yourselves thrust out. And they shall come 
 from the east, and from the west, and from * the north, and from the south, 
 
 1 by the farther side - the straight gate ^ saying, Lord, Lord, open * from the north 
 
 " Comp. Matt. vii. 13. ^ Comp. Matt. vii. 22, 23. "= Matt. viii. 11, 12. ' 
 
 these things by the other Evangelists, and the Perean journey being recorded by St. Luke 
 alone, there are no points of comparison by which to determine with certainty the chronological 
 order. This visit and discourse, however, must have taken place not far from this time ; and 
 as St. Luke, in the next section (xiii. 22), mentions our Lord's "journeying towards Jerusa- 
 lem," he may intend to designate thereby another going up to the city, besides the one of 
 which he has already given so full an account. This cannot, however, l)e considered as quite 
 decisive. As attendance at the festival of Dedication was not obligatory, it is generally con- 
 sidered that our Lord must have been already in the neighborhood, — as he would very probably 
 have been at the close of his journey through Perea. 
 
 § 9.5. (A) According to the arrangement given above, as on the whole more probable than 
 any other, some time must have elapsed since the events of the previous section. During this 
 time our Lord abode where John had baijtizcd ; and there many, prepared by his forerunner, 
 believed on him. He now began again to nu)ve towards Jerusalem, stopping as he went, to 
 teach in the villages along the way. Here the latter part of Matt. xix. 1 and ]Mar. x. 1 is 
 introduced, although these verses must cover the whole time from our Lord's final departure 
 from Galilee until his near approach to Jerusalem for the last Passover. 
 
 If Jno. X. 22-42 be placed elsewhere than in the previous section, then Lk. xiii. 22 will 
 refer only to the leisurely continuance of the journey begun so long before.
 
 156 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Pakt VI. § 9G. 
 
 ST. LUKE XIII. 
 
 SO and shall sit down in the kingdom of God. And, behold, there are last which 
 shall be first, and there are first which shall be last." 
 
 31 The same hour' there came certain of the Pharisees, saying unto him. Get 
 
 32 thee out, and depart hence ; for Herod will kill thee. And he said unto them, 
 Go ye, and tell that fox, Behold, I cast out devils, and I do cures to-day and 
 
 33 to-morrow, and the third day I shall be perfected. Nevertheless I must walk 
 to-day, and to-morrow, and the day following ; for it cannot be that a prophet 
 jDerish out of Jerusalem. 
 
 § 96. At Table with a chief Pharisee on the Sabbath ; He heals the Dropsy, 
 
 and teaches. — Perea. 
 
 St. Luke xiv. 1-24. 
 
 1 And it came to pass, as he went into the house of one of the chief Pharisees 
 
 2 to eat bread on the Sabbath-day, that they watched him. And, behold, there 
 
 3 was a certain man before him which had the dropsy. And Jesus answering 
 spake unto the lawyers and Pharisees, saying, Is it lawful to heal on the 
 
 4 sabbath-day, or not ? ^ And they held their peace. And he took him, and 
 
 5 healed him, and let- him go ; and answered them, saying, "Which of you shall 
 have a son ^ or an ox fallen into a pit, and will not straightway pull him out 
 
 6 on the Sabbath-day ? ^ And they could not answer * again to these things. 
 
 7 And he put forth a parable to those which were bidden, when he marked 
 
 8 how they chose out the chief rooms ; saying unto them, When thou art bidden 
 of any man to a wedding, sit not down in the highest room ; lest a more honor- 
 
 9 able man than thou be bidden of him ; and he that bade thee and him come 
 and say to thee, Give this man place, and thou begin with shame to take the 
 
 10 lowest room. But when thou art bidden, go and sit down in the lowest 
 room ; that when he that bade thee cometh, he may say unto thee, Friend, 
 
 - go up higher ; then shalt thou have worship in the presence of all ^ them that 
 
 11 sit at meat with thee. For whosoever exalteth himself shall be abased ; and 
 he that humbleth himself shall be exalted." 
 
 ^ The same day * omit or not 1 ^ an ass or an ox 
 
 * answer him again ^ omit all 
 
 a Matt. xix. 30 ; xx. 16 ; Mar. x. 31. ^ Corap. Lk. xiii. 15. 
 
 *= Matt, xxiii. 12 ; Lk. xviii. 14. 
 
 § 95. (B) Several of our Lord's sayings in this passage closely resemble parts of the Sermon 
 on the Mount. These appear to have been a partial repetition in Perea of the instruction long 
 before given in Galilee. Although particular expressions are even verbally the same, their 
 context is quite ditfcreiit. 
 
 Verses 34 and 35 of Lk. xiii. are so closely parallel to Matt, xxiii. 37-39, that they may 
 be better studied in connection with them, and they have been therefore placed in § 89. As a 
 matter of fact, however, it is likely that they were uttered twice, first under the circumstances 
 mentioned by St. Matthew, and afterwards repeated as they are recorded by St. Luke. They 
 are most closely attached to the context in St. Matthew.
 
 Part VI. § 97.] OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. 157 
 
 ST. LCKE XIV. 
 
 12 Then said he also to him that bade him, When thou makest a dinner or a 
 supper, call not thy friends, nor thy brethren, neither thy kinsmen, nor thy 
 rich neighbors ; lest they also bid thee again, and a recompence be made thee. 
 
 13 But when thou makest a feast, call the poor, the maimed, the lame, tlie blind: 
 
 14 and thou slialt be blessed ; " for they cannot recompense thee ; but ' thou 
 shalt be recompensed at the resurrection of the just. 
 
 15 And when one of them that sat at meat with him heard these things, he 
 said unto him. Blessed is he whosoever^ shall eat bread in the kingdom of 
 
 16 God. Then said he unto him,** A certain man made a great supper, and bade 
 
 17 many: and sent his servant at supper time to say to them that were bidden, 
 
 18 Come ; for the ^ things are now ready. And they all with one consent began 
 to make excuse. The first said unto him, I have bought a piece of ground, 
 
 19 and I must needs go and see it : I pray thee have me excused. And another 
 said, I have bought five yoke of oxen, and I go to prove them : I pray thee 
 
 20 have me excused. And another said, I have married a wife, and therefore I 
 
 21 cannot come. So the* servant came, and showed his lord these things. 
 Then the master of the house being angry said to his servant. Go out quickly 
 into the streets and lanes of the city, and bring in hither the poor, and the 
 
 22 maimed, and the halt, and the blind. And the servant said. Lord, what 
 
 23 thou hast commanded is done,^ and yet there is room. And the lord said 
 unto the servant. Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them to 
 
 24 come in, that my house may be filled. For I say unto you, That none of 
 those men which were bidden shall taste of my supper.*^ 
 
 § 97. "What is required of Disciples. — Perea. 
 
 St, Matt. x. 37—39. St. Luke xiv. 25-35. 
 
 25 And there went great multitudes with hira 
 
 87 He that loveth father or 26 and he turned, and said unto them. If any 
 
 mother more than me is man come to me, and hate not his father, and 
 
 not worthy of me ; and he mother, and wife, and children, and brethren, 
 
 that loveth son or daughter and sisters, yea, and his own life also, he cannot 
 
 more than me is not worthy 27 be my disciple. Whosoever ^ doth not bear 
 
 38 of me. And he that taketh his cross and come after me, cannot be my 
 
 1 for thou shalt be recompensed ^ that shall eat ^ all things ■• that servant 
 
 * Lord, it is done as thou hast commanded, and yet * And whosoever 
 
 "Comp. Acts XX. 35. *> Comp. Matt. xxii. 2-14. = Matt. xxi. 43. 
 
 § 97. Matt. X. 39 is allowed to stand here in its close connection with the preceding verses 
 altliough it does not occur in the parallel passage of St. Luke. It occurs again in Lk. xvii. 
 33 (§ 102), where there is nothing to correspond in St. Matthew. But as it was often repeated 
 by our Lord (see §§ 70, 102, 124) there seems no objection to supposing one more repetition, 
 and thus preserv'e its various connections.
 
 158 
 
 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VL §08. 
 
 ST. MATT. X. 
 
 not liis cross and followeth 
 
 after me, is not worthy of 
 
 S9 me." He that findeth his 
 
 . life shall lose it; and he 
 
 that loseth his life for my 
 
 sake shall find it.'' 
 
 ST. LUKE XIV. 
 
 28 disciple." For which of you, intending to 
 build a tower, sitteth not down first, and 
 counteth the cost, whether he have snrfficient 
 
 29 to finish it ? Lest haply, after he hath laid 
 the foundation, and is not able to finish it, all 
 
 30 that behold it begin to mock him, saying, 
 This man began to build, and was not able to 
 
 31 finish. Or what king, going to make war 
 against another king, will not sit' down first 
 and consult whether he be able with ten thou- 
 sand to meet him that cometh ajjainst him 
 
 82 with twenty thousand ? Or else, while the 
 
 other is yet a great Avay off, he sendeth an 
 
 ambassage, and desireth conditions of peace, 
 a? So likewise, whosoever he be of you that for- 
 
 saketh not all that he hath, he cannot be my 
 
 disciple. 
 84 Salt therefore is good : but if even " the salt 
 
 have lost his savor, wherewith shall it be 
 35 seasoned ? "^ It is neither fit for the land, nor 
 
 yet for the dung-hill ; but men cast it out. 
 
 He that hath ears,^ let him hear ! 
 
 § 98. Parables of the Lost Sheep, the Lost Drachma, and the Prodigal 
 
 Son. — Perea. 
 
 St. Luke xv. 1-32. 
 
 1 Then drew near unto him all the publicans and sinners for to hear him. 
 
 2 And both * the Pharisees and scribes murmured, saying. This man receiveth 
 sinners, and eateth with them. 
 
 \ And he spake this parable unto them, saying. What man of you, having an 
 hundred sheep, if he lose one of them, doth not leave the ninety and nine in 
 
 5 the wilderness, and go after that which is lost, until he find it ? And when 
 
 6 he hath found it, he layeth it on his shoulders, rejoicing. And when he cometh 
 home, he calleth together his friends and neighbors, saying unto them, Rejoice 
 
 7 with me ; for I have found my sheep which was lost.** I say unto you, that 
 likewise joy shall be in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, more than over 
 ninety and nine just persons, which need no repentance. 
 
 8 Either what woman having ten pieces of silver, if she lose one piece, doth 
 not light a candle, and sweep the house, and seek diligently till she find ^V? 
 
 1 sitteth not down first and consulteth * omit therefore and even 
 
 ' hath ears to hear, let him * omit both 
 
 a Matt. xvi. 24 ; Mar. viii. 34 ; Lk. ix. 23. •> Matt. xvi. 25 ; Mar. viii. 35 ; Lk. ix. 24 ; 
 
 xvii. 33 ; Jno. xii. 25. c Matt. v. 13; Mar. ix. 50. ^ Matt, xviii. 12, 13 and note.
 
 Part VI. § 98.1 OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. I59 
 
 ST. LtJKE XV. 
 
 9 And when she hath found it, she calleth her friends and her neighbors together, 
 10 saying. Rejoice with me ; for I have found the piece which I had lost. Like- 
 wise, I say unto you, there is joy in the presence of the angels of God over 
 one sinner that repenteth. 
 
 12 And he said, A certain man had two sons : and the younger of them said 
 to his father, Father, give me the portion of goods that falleth to me. And 
 
 13 he divided unto them his living. And not many days after the younger son 
 gathered all together, and took his journey into a far country, and there wasted 
 
 14 his substance with riotous living. And when he had spent all, there arose a 
 
 15 mighty famine in that land ; and he began to be in want. And he went and 
 joined himself to a citizen of that, country ; and he sent him into his fields to 
 
 16 feed swine. And he would fain have filled his belly with the husks that the 
 
 17 swine did eat; and no w.-xn gave unto him. And when he came to himself, 
 he said, How many hired servants of my father's have bread enough and to 
 
 18 spare, and I perish here ' with hunger! I will arise and go to my father, and 
 
 19 will say unto him, Father, I have sinned against heaven, and before thee.- I 
 am no more worthy to be called thy sou : make me as one of thy hired ser- 
 
 20 vauts. And he arose, and came to his father. But when he was yet a great 
 way off, his father saw him, and had compassion, and ran, and fell on his neck, 
 
 21 and kissed him. And the son said unto him. Father, I have sinned against 
 
 22 heaven, and in thy sight.' I am no more worthy to be called thy son. But 
 the father said to his servants, Bring forth the best robe, and put it on him ; 
 
 23 and put a ring on his hand, and shoes on his feet ; and bring hither the fatted 
 
 24 calf, and kill it ; and let us eat, and be merry : for this my son was dead, 
 and is alive again : he was lost, and is found. And they began to be merry. 
 
 25 Now his elder son was in the field ; and as he came and drew nigh to the 
 
 26 house, he heard music and dancing. And he called one of the servants, and 
 
 27 asked what these things meant. And he said unto him. Thy brother is come ; 
 and thy father hath killed the fatted calf, because he hath received him safe 
 
 2s and sound. And he was angry, and would not go in ; but his father came ■* 
 
 29 out, and intreated him. And he answering said to his father. Lo, these many 
 years do I serve thee, neither transgressed I at any time thy commandment ; 
 and yet thou never gavest me a kid, that I might make merry with my friends : 
 
 30 but as soon as this thy son was come, which hath devoured thy living with 
 
 31 harlots, thou hast killed for him the fatted calf. And he said unto him. Son, 
 
 32 thou art ever with me, and all that I have is thine. It was meet that we 
 should make merry, and be glad ; for this thy brother was dead, and is alive ; ^ 
 lost, and is found. 
 
 1 omit here '^ before thee, and am no more ^ in thy sight, and am no more 
 
 * therefore came his father out ^ and is alive again ; and was lost
 
 160 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VI. § 99. 
 
 § 99 (A) The Parable of the Unjust Steward. — Perea. 
 St. Luke xvi. 1-8. 
 
 1 And he said also unto the ' disciples, There was a certain rich man, which 
 had a steward ; and the same was accused unto him that he ^ wasted his goods. 
 
 2 And he called him, and said unto him, How is it that I hear this of thee ? 
 Give an account of thy stewardship ; for thou mayest be no longer steward. 
 
 3 Then the steward said within himself, What shall I do ? for my lord taketh 
 * away from me the stewardship : I cannot dig ; to beg I am ashamed. I am 
 
 resolved what to do, that, when I am put out of the stewardship, they may 
 receive me into their own * houses. 
 
 5 So he called every one of his lord's debtors unto him, and said unto the 
 
 6 first, How much owest thou unto my lord ? And he said, An hundred measures 
 of oil. And he said unto him. Take thy bill, and sit down quickly, and write 
 
 7 fifty. Then said he to another, And how much owest thou ? And he said, 
 An hundred measures of wheat. He'* said unto him. Take thy bill, and write 
 
 8 fourscore. And the lord commended the unjust steward, because he had done 
 wisely ; for the children of this world are in their generation wiser than the 
 children of lisfht. 
 
 o 
 
 (B) The right use of Riches. The covetous Pharisees reproved. 
 St. Matt. vi. 24. St. Luke xvi. 9-15. 
 
 9 And I say unto you. Make to yourselves 
 friends of the mammon of unrighteousness ; 
 that when it faileth ^ they may receive you 
 
 10 into everlasting habitations. He that is faith- 
 ful in that which is least is faithful also in 
 much ; and he that is unjust in the least is 
 
 u unjust also in much. If therefore ye have not 
 
 been faithful in the unrighteous mammon, 
 
 who will commit to your trust the true riches'? 
 
 12 And if ye have not been faithful in that which 
 
 is another man's, who shall give you that 
 
 24 No man can serve two is which is your own ? No servant can serve 
 
 masters : for either he will two masters : for either he will hate the one, 
 
 1 his disciples ^ translated had wasted ^ omit own 
 
 * And he said * when ye fail, they may 
 
 § 99. The three verses of St. Luke xvi. (16, 17, and 18) omitted here are closely parallel to 
 passages of St. Matthew, which are intimately joined to their context: vs. 16 with Matt. xi. 
 12, 1.3 ; vs. 17 with Matt. v. 18 ; and vs. 18 with Matt. xix. 9 (Mar. x. 11, 12). As they stand 
 isolated here, without any reference to the circumstances under which they were severally 
 spoken, their true chronological position is obviously determined by St. Matthew, and they 
 have been placed accordingly.
 
 Part VI. § 99.J OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. 161 
 
 ST. MATT. VI. ST. LUKE XVI. 
 
 hate the one, and love the 
 
 other ; or else he will hold 
 
 to the one, and despise the and love the other : or else he will hold to the 
 
 other. Ye cannot serve one, and despise the other. Ye cannot serve 
 
 God and mammon. God and mammon. 
 
 14 And the Pharisees,' who were covetous, 
 heard all these things ; and they derided him. 
 
 15 And he said unto them, Ye are they which 
 justify yourselves hefore men ; but God know- 
 eth your hearts : for that which is highly 
 esteemed amonsr men is ^ abomination in the 
 sight of God. 
 
 (C) The Parable of Dives and Lazarus. 
 St. Luke xvi. 19-31. 
 
 19 There was a certain rich man, which was clothed in purple and fine linen, 
 
 20 and fared sumptuously every day. And ^ a certain beggar named Lazarus 
 
 21 was laid at his gate, full of sores, and desiring to be fed with that * which fell 
 from the rich man's table : moreover the dogs came and licked his sores. 
 
 22 And it came to pass, that the beggar died, and was carried by the angels into 
 
 23 Abraham's bosom ; the rich man also died, and was buried ; and in hell he 
 lift up his eyes, being in torments, and seeth Abraham afar off, and Lazarus 
 
 24 in his bosom. And he cried and said. Father Abraham, have mercy on me ! 
 and send Lazarus, that he may dip the tip of his finger in water, and cool 
 
 25 my tongue ; for I am tormented in this flame. But Abraham said, Son, re- 
 member that thou in thy lifetime receivedst thy good things, and likewise Laz- 
 
 26 arus evil things : but now he is comforted here,^ and thou art tormented. And 
 besides all this, between us and you there is a great gulf fixed : so that they 
 which would pass from thence to you cannot ; neither can they pass to us, 
 
 27 that would come from thence. Then he said, I pray thee therefore, father, 
 
 28 that thou wouldst send him to my father's house : for I have five brethren ; 
 that he may testify unto them, lest they also come into this place of torment. 
 
 29 But Abraham saith,^ They have Moses and the prophets ; let them hear 
 
 30 them. And he said. Nay, father Abraham : but if one went unto them from 
 
 31 the dead, they will repent. And he said unto him, If they hear not Moses 
 and the prophets, neither will they be persuaded, though one rose from the 
 dead. 
 
 1 And the Pharisees also '■^ is abomination 
 
 3 And there was a certain beggar named Lazarus, which was laid 
 * with the crumbs which fell 6 ^mzY here 
 
 ^ Abraham saith unto him 
 21
 
 162 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VI. § 100. 
 
 § 100. The Power of Faith, and the Duty of Humility. — Perea. 
 
 St. Luke xvii. 5-10. 
 
 e And the apostles said unto the Lord, Increase our faith. And the Lord 
 said, If ye have^ faith as a grain of mustard-seed," ye might say unto this syca- 
 mine-tree, Be thou plucked up by the root, and be thou planted in the sea ; 
 and it should obey you. 
 
 7 But which of you, having a servant ploughing, or feeding cattle, will say 
 unto him ^ when he is come from the field, Go directly and sit down to meat ? 
 
 8 And will not rather say unto him. Make ready wherewith I may sup, and 
 gird thyself, and serve me, till I have eaten and drunken ; and afterward thou 
 
 9 shalt eat and drink ? Doth he thank the' servant, because he did the thinofs 
 10 that were commanded.* So likewise ye, when ye shall have done all those 
 
 things which are commanded you, say. We are unprofitable servants : we 
 have done that which was our duty to do. 
 
 § 101. The Resurrection of Lazarus and consequent Action of the Jews. — 
 
 Bethany, Jerusalem, and Ephraim. 
 
 St. John xi. 1-54. 
 
 1 Now a certain man was sick, named Lazarus, of Bethany, the town of Mary 
 
 2 and her sister Martha.'' (It was that Mary which anointed •= the Lord with 
 ointment, and wiped his feet with her hair, whose brother Lazarus was sick.) 
 
 3 Therefore his sisters sent unto him, saying. Lord, Behold ! he whom thou 
 lovest is sick. 
 
 4 When Jesus heard that, he said. This sickness is not unto death, but for 
 
 5 the glory of God, that the Son of God might be glorified thereby. Now 
 B Jesus loved Martha, and her sister, and Lazarus. When he had heard 
 
 therefore that he was sick, he abode two days still in the same place where 
 
 7 he was. Then after that saith he to his disciples. Let us go into Judea 
 
 8 again. His disciples say unto him, Master, the Jews of late sought to stone 
 
 9 thee** ; and goest thou thither again? Jesus answered, Are there not twelve 
 hours in the day ? If any man walk in the day, he stumbleth not. because 
 
 10 he seeth the light of this world. But if a man walk in the night, he 
 
 11 stumbleth, because there is no light in him. These things said he : and 
 after that he saith unto them. Our friend Lazarus sleepeth ; but I go, that I 
 
 12 may awake him out of sleep. Then said his disciples unto him,^ Lord, if he 
 
 13 sleep, he shall do well. Howbeit Jesus spake of his death : but they thought that 
 
 14 he had spoken of taking of rest in sleep. Then said Jesus unto them plainly, 
 
 i If ye had faith ^ will say unto him by and by, when he is come from the field. Go and sit 
 3 that servant * were commanded him ? I trow not. 
 
 ^ Then said his disciples. Lord, if he 
 
 " Matt. xvii. 20 ; xxi. 21 ; Mar. ix. 23 ; xi. 23. b Lk. x. 38, 39. " Matt. xxvi. 7 ; 
 
 Mar. xiv. 3 : Jno. xii. 3. ^ Jno. x. 31.
 
 Part ^^. §101.] OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. IQg 
 
 ST. JOHN XI. 
 
 15 Lazarus is dead. And I am glad for your sakes that I was not there, to the 
 
 16 intent ye may believe ; nevertheless let us go unto him. Then said Thomas, 
 which is called Didymus, unto his fellow disciples, Let us also go, that we 
 may die with him. 
 
 17 Then when Jesus came, he found that he had lain in the grave four days 
 
 18 already. Now Bethany was nigh unto Jerusalem, about fifteen furlongs 
 
 19 off: and many of the Jews came to Martha and Mary, to comfort them con- 
 2<i cerning their^ brother. Then Martha, as soon as she heard that Jesus was 
 
 21 coming, went and met him : but Mary sat still in the house. Then said 
 Martha unto Jesus, Lord, if thou hadst been here, my brother had not died. 
 
 22 Even now I know, that^ whatsoever thou wilt ask of God, God will give 
 ^ it thee. Jesus saith unto her. Thy brother shall rise again. Martha saith 
 
 Tinto him, I know that he shall rise again in the resurrection at the last 
 
 25 day.* Jesus said unto her, I am the resurrection, and the life : he that 
 
 26 believeth in me, though he were dead, yet shall he live : and whosoever 
 zr liveth and believeth in me shall never die. Believest thou this ? She saith 
 
 unto him, Yea, Lord : I believe that thou art the Christ, the Son of God, 
 which should come into the world. 
 
 28 And when she had said this,'' she went her way, and called Mary her sister 
 
 29 secretly, saying, The Master is come, and calleth for thee. As soon as she 
 
 30 heard that, she arose quickly, and came unto him. Xow Jesus was not yet 
 
 31 come into the town, but was in that place where Martha met him. The 
 Jews then which were with her in the house, and comforted her, when they 
 saw Mary, that she rose up hastily and went out, followed her, thinking,^ She 
 
 32 goeth unto the grave to weep there. Then when Mary was come where 
 Jesus was, and saw him, she fell down at his feet, saying unto him. Lord, if 
 
 33 thou hadst been here, my brother had not died. When Jesus therefore saw 
 her weeping, and the Jews also weeping which came with her. he groaned in 
 
 % the spirit, and was troubled, 'and said, Where have ye laid him ? They said 
 
 36 unto him. Lord, come and see. Jesus wept. Then said the Jews, Behold 
 
 37 how he loved him ! And some of them said, Could not this man. wliicli 
 opened the eyes of the blind, have caused that even this man should not 
 
 38 have died ? Jesus therefore again groaning in himself cometh to the grave. 
 
 39 It was a cave, and a stone lay upon it. Jesus said. Take ye away the stone. 
 Martha, the sister of him that was dead, saith unto him, Lord, by this time he 
 stinketh : for he hath been dead four days. Jesus saith unto her. Said I not 
 
 40 unto thee, that, if thou wouldest believe, thou shouldest see the glory of God ? 
 
 41 Then they took away the stone." And Jesus lifted up Ms eyes, and said, 
 
 42 Father, I thank thee that thou hast heard me. And I knew that thou hearest 
 me always : but because of the people which stand by I said it, that they 
 
 ^ their 2 ^^t j know, that even now, whatsoever ' she had so said 
 
 * followed her, saying, ' Then they took away the stoneyJo/n the place where the dead was laid. 
 
 " Dan. xii. 2, etc.
 
 164 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VI. § 102. 
 
 ST. JOHN XI. 
 
 43 may believe that thou hast sent me. And when he thus had sjioken, he cried 
 
 44 with a loud voice, Lazarus, come forth. Ile^ that was dead came forth, bound 
 hand and foot with grave-clothes : and his face was bound about with a nap- 
 kin. Jesus saith unto them. Loose him, and let him go. 
 
 45 Then many of the Jews which came to Mary, and had seen the things 
 4« which he^ did, believed on him. But some of them went their ways to the 
 
 Pharisees, and told them what things Jesus had done. 
 
 47 Then gathered the chief priests and the Pharisees a council, and said, 
 
 48 What do we ? for this man doeth many miracles. If we let him thus alone, 
 all men will believe on him : and the Romans shall come and take away both 
 
 49 our place and nation. And one of them, named Caiaphas" being the high 
 60 priest that same year, said unto them, Ye know nothing at all, 'nor consider 
 
 that it is expedient for you,^ that one man should die for the people, and that 
 
 51 the whole nation perish not. And this spake he not of himself : but being 
 high priest that year, he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation ; 
 
 52 and not for that nation only, but that also he should gather together in one 
 
 53 the children of God that were scattered abroad. Then from that day forth 
 they took counsel* for to put him to death. 
 
 54 Jesus therefore walked no more openly among the Jews ; but went thence 
 unto a country near to the wilderness, into a city called Ejjhraim, and there 
 continued with the ^ disciples. 
 
 § 102. Concerning the Coming of the Kingdom of God. 
 
 St. Matt. xxiv. 26-28, 37-41. St. Luke xvii. 20-30, 32-37. 
 
 20 And when he was demanded of the 
 Pharisees, when the kingdom of God 
 should come, he answered them and 
 said. The kingdom of God cometh not 
 
 1 And he that was ^ the things which Jesus did ^ expedient for us 
 
 * took counsel together ^ with his disciples 
 
 » Comp. Lk. iii. 2. 
 
 § 101. Ephraim, to which our Lord retired (vs. 54), is a small, but very strong, city in the 
 N. E. of Judah, on the confines of Samaria, and is identified with the Ephron or Ephraim of 
 2 Chron. xiii. 19, and is also identified by Robinson (notes in loco, p. 204) with the Ophrah 
 in Benjamin of Josh, xviii. 23; 1 Sam. xiii. 17, and with "the lofty site of the modern et- 
 Taiyibeh, situated two hours northeast of Bethel, and six hours and twenty minutes N.N. E. 
 of Jerusalem (reckoning three Roman miles to the hour), adjacent to and overlooking the 
 broad tract of desert country lying Iietween it and the valley of the Jordan." Our Saviour 
 appears to have remained here until the near approach of the last Passover, when he again 
 crossed the Jordan, and joined the crowds of worshippers going up to Jerusalem. At this 
 ]ioint the other Evangelists resume their narrative. The length of the sojourn in Ephraim 
 we have no means of ascertaining, and there are no certain data for determining at precisely 
 what point in St. Luke's narrative the resurrection of Lazarus occurred. It is generally
 
 Part VI. § 102.] OUK LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. 
 
 165 
 
 ST. MATT. XXIV. 
 
 26 Wherefore if they shall say unto 
 you, Behold! he is in the desert; 
 go not forth : behold ! he is in the 
 secret chambers ; believe it not. 
 
 27 For as the liijhtnino^ cometh out of 
 the east, and shineth even unto the 
 west ; so shall * the coming of the 
 
 37 Son of Man be. But as the days 
 of Noe " were, so shall * the coming 
 
 38 of the Son of Man be. For as in 
 the days that were before the flood 
 they were eating and drinking, 
 marrying and giving in marriage, 
 until the day that Noe entered into 
 
 39 the ark, and knew not until the 
 flood came, and took them all away ; 
 so shall also the coming of the Son 
 of Man be. 
 
 ST. LUKE XVII. 
 
 21 with observation : neither shall they 
 say, Lo here ! or,^ there ! for, behold ! 
 the kingdom of God is within j'ou. 
 
 22 And he said unto the disciples. The 
 days will come, when ye shall desire 
 to see one of the days of the Son of 
 
 23 Man, and ye shall not see it. And 
 they shall say to you. See here,^ see 
 there : go not after them, nor follow 
 
 24 them. For as the lightning "'' lighteneth 
 out of the one part under heaven, 
 shineth unto the other part under 
 heaven ; so shall ^ the Son of Man be 
 
 25 in his day. But first must he suffer 
 many things, and be rejected of this 
 
 26 generation. And as it was in the 
 days of Noe,'' so shall it be also in 
 
 27 the days of the Son of Man. They 
 did eat, they drank, they married 
 wives, they were given in marriage, 
 until the day that Noe entered into 
 the ark, and the flood came, and de- 
 
 28 stroyed them all. Likewise also as 
 it was in the days of Lot ; ^ they did 
 eat, they drank, they bought, they 
 
 29 sold, they planted, they builded ; but 
 the same day that Lot went out of 
 Sodom it rained fire and brimstone 
 from heaven, and destroyed thetn all : '^ 
 
 30 even thus shall it be in the day when 
 
 32 the Son of Man is revealed. Ee- 
 
 33 member Lot's wife.*^ Whosoever shall 
 
 1 or, lo there ! ^ See here ; or, see there ^ lightning that lighteneth 
 
 * so shall also the coming ^ so shall also the Son 
 
 » Gen. vi. vii. ^ Gen. xix. " ib. 24-26. ^ ib. 26. 
 
 agreed, however, that it is not likely to have been later than the point here assigned, while 
 there is no sufficient reason for putting- it earlier. 
 
 § 102. Another instance in which St. Matthew, having omitted the narrative of this period, 
 preserves some important parts of its discourses, by connecting them with a similar discourse 
 uttered somewhat later. By transposing these passages to this place, and into connection 
 with the closely parallel language of St. Luke, the twenty-fourth chapter of St. Matthew may 
 become clearer to the student. A single verse of St. Luke (31), on the other hand, requires 
 to be transposed to that discourse by the arrangraent of both St. Matthew and St. Mark. It 
 is also intimately connected with what thus becomes its context in St. Luke.
 
 166 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VI. § 103. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXIV. ST. LUKE XVII. 
 
 seek to save his life shall lose it ; aud 
 
 whosoever shall lose his life shall 
 
 34 preserve it. I tell you, in that night 
 
 40 Then shall two be in the field ; the there shall be two men in one bed ; 
 one shall be taken, and the other the one shall be taken, and the other 
 
 41 left. Two women shall he grinding as shall be left. Two women shall be 
 at the mill ; the one shall be taken, grinding together ; the one shall be 
 and the other left. 37 taken, and the other left.' And they 
 
 answered and said unto him, Where, 
 Lord ? And he said unto them, 
 28 2 Wheresoever the carcase is, there Wheresoever the body ^'s, thither also ^ 
 will the eagles be gathered together. will the eagles be gathered together. 
 
 § 103. The Parables of the Importunate Widow, and of the Pharisee and 
 
 Publican. 
 
 St. Luke xviii. 1-14. 
 
 1 And he spake a parable unto tliem to this end, that they* ought always to 
 
 2 pray," and not to faint ; saying, There Avas in a city a judge, which feared not 
 
 3 God, neither regarded man : and there was a widow in that city ; and she 
 
 4 came unto him, saying, Avenge me of mine adversary. And he would not 
 for a while : but afterward he said within himself, Though I fear not God, 
 
 6 nor regard man ; yet because this widow troubleth me, I will avenge her, lest 
 
 6 by her continual coming she weary me. And the Lord said. Hear what the 
 
 7 unjust judge saith. And shall not God avenge his own elect, which cry day 
 
 8 aud night unto him, though he bear long with them ? I tell you that he will 
 avenge them speedily. Nevertheless when the Son of Man cometh, shall he 
 find faith on the earth ? 
 
 y And he spake this parable unto certain which trusted in themselves that 
 
 10 they were righteous, and despised others : Two men went up into the temple 
 
 n to pray ; the one a Pharisee, and the other a publican. The Pharisee stood 
 
 and prayed thus,^ God, I thank thee, that I am not as other men are, extor- 
 
 12 tioners, unjust, adulterers, or even as this publican. I fast twice in the week, 
 
 13 I give tithes of all that I acquire.^ But^ the publican, standing afar off, 
 would not lift up so much as his eyes unto heaven, but smote^ his breast, 
 
 14 saying, God be merciful to me a sinner. I tell you, this man went down to 
 his house justified rather^ than the other : for every one that exalteth himself 
 shall be abased ; and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted. 
 
 1 ver. 36 Two men shall be in the field ; the one shall be taken, and the other left. 
 ^ For wheresoever 3 o,„jY also * that men ought. 
 
 ^ prayed thus with himself ® translated all that I possess " And the publican 
 
 * smote upon his " rather 
 
 « Cf. Lk. xi. 5-8.
 
 Part VI. § 104.J OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. 
 
 167 
 
 104. Instructions concernins Divorce. 
 
 St. Matt. xix. 3-12. 
 
 The Pharisees also 
 came unto him, tempting 
 him, and saying,' Is it 
 lawful for a man- to put 
 away his wife for every 
 cause ? 
 
 7 They say unto him, Why 
 did Moses then command 
 to give a writing of di- 
 vorcement, and to put 
 
 8 her^ away ? " He saith 
 unto them, Moses because 
 of the hardness of your 
 hearts suffered you to 
 put away your wives : 
 but from the beginning 
 
 4 it was not so. And he 
 answered and said,** have 
 ye not read, that he 
 which made them at the 
 beginning made them 
 
 5 male and female,'' and 
 said, For this cause shall 
 a man leave father and 
 mother, and shall cleave 
 to his wife : and they 
 twain shall be one flesh ?" 
 
 6 Wherefore they are no 
 more twain, but one flesh. 
 What therefore God 
 hath joined together, let 
 not man put asunder. 
 
 St. Mark x. 2-12. 
 
 2 And the Pharisees 
 came to him, and asked 
 him. Is it lawful for a 
 man to put away his 
 wife ? tempting him. 
 
 3 And he answered and 
 said unto them. What 
 did Moses command 
 
 4 you ? And they said, 
 Moses suffered to write 
 a bill of divorcement, 
 and to put her away." 
 
 5 And Jesus* said unto 
 them, For the hard- 
 ness of your heart he 
 wrote you this precept. 
 
 St. Luke xvi. 18. 
 
 6 But from the begin- 
 ning of the creation 
 he' made them male 
 
 7 and female.'' For this 
 cause shall a man leave 
 his father and his^ 
 
 8 mother.*^ And they 
 twain shall be one 
 flesh : so then they 
 are no more twain, 
 
 9 but one flesh.*^ What 
 therefore God hath 
 joined together, let 
 not man put asunder. 
 
 1 saying unto him, Is it 
 ■^ answered and said unto 
 ' omit his 
 
 » Deut. xxiv. 1. 
 
 '■^ for a man ^ jjgj. 
 
 5 God made them ^ and said unto them 
 
 * and mother and cleave to his wife 
 
 b Gen. i. 27; ii. 18-25; t. 2. 
 
 « Gen. ii. 24. Comp. 1 Cor. vi. 16 ; xi. 8 ; Eph. v. 30. 31.
 
 168 
 
 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VI. § 105. 
 
 ST. MATT. XIX. 
 
 9 And I say unto you, 
 Whosoever shall put 
 away his wife, except it 
 he for fornication, and 
 shall marry another, 
 committeth adultery:^ 
 
 10 The^ disciples say unto 
 him, If the case of the 
 man be so with his wife, 
 it is not good to marry. 
 
 u But he said unto them, 
 All men cannot receive 
 this saying, save they to 
 
 12 whom it is given. For 
 there are some eunuchs, 
 which were so born from 
 their mother's womb, and 
 there are some eunuchs, 
 which were made eu- 
 nuchs of men : and there 
 be eunuchs, which have 
 made themselves eunuchs 
 for the kingdom of 
 heaven's sake. He that 
 is able to receive it, let 
 him receive it. 
 
 ST. MARK X. 
 
 10 And in the house 
 the^ disciples asked 
 him again concerning 
 
 11 this.^ And he saith 
 unto them, Whosoever 
 shall put away his wife, 
 and marry another, 
 committeth adultery 
 
 12 against her. And if 
 she * shall put away 
 her husband and mar- 
 ry * another, she com- 
 mitteth adultery. 
 
 ST. LUKE XVI. 
 
 18 
 
 Whosoever putteth 
 away his wife, and 
 marrieth another, com- 
 mitteth adultery : and 
 he who " marrieth her 
 that is put away from 
 her husband commit- 
 teth adultery. 
 
 § 105. Our Lord receives and blesses little Children. 
 St. Matt. xix. 13-15. St. Mark x. 13-16. St. Luke xviii. 15-17. 
 
 Then were there i3 And they brought is And they brought 
 
 13 i lien were 
 
 brouiiht unto him little 
 children, that he should 
 
 13 And they brought is 
 
 young children to him, unto him also infants, 
 that he should touch that he would touch 
 
 1 his disciples ^ asked him again of the same matter. 
 
 8 committeth adultery : and whoso marrieth her which is put away doth commit adultery. 
 
 * And if a woman shall 
 ^ and whosoever marrieth 
 
 ^ and be married to another 
 ' His disciples
 
 Part VI. § 106.] OUE LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. 
 
 169 
 
 ST. MATT. XIX. 
 
 put his hands on them, 
 and pray : and the dis- 
 ciples rebuked them. 
 
 M But Jesus said unto 
 them,^ Suffer little 
 children, and forbid 
 them not, to come unto 
 me : for of such is the 
 kingdom of heaven. 
 
 15 And he laid his hands 
 on them, and departed 
 thence. 
 
 ST. MARK. X. 
 
 them : and his disciples 
 rebuked those that 
 
 14 brought them. But when 
 Jesus saw it, he was 
 much displeased, and said 
 unto them, Suffer the 
 little children to come 
 unto me,^ forbid them 
 not: for of such is the 
 
 15 kingdom of God. Verily 
 I say unto you, Whoso- 
 ever shall not receive 
 the kingdom of God as a 
 little child, he shall not 
 
 16 enter therein. And he 
 took them up in his arms, 
 and blessed them/ and 
 put his hands upon them. 
 
 ST. JOHN XVIII. 
 
 them : but when his 
 disciples saw it, they 
 
 i« rebuked them. But 
 Jesus called them unto 
 him, and said. Suffer 
 little children to come 
 unto me, and forbid 
 them not : for of such 
 is the kingdom of God. 
 
 17 Verily I say unto you, 
 "Whosoever shall not 
 receive the kingdom 
 of God as a little child 
 shall in no wise enter 
 therein. 
 
 §106. 
 St. Matt. xix. 16-30. 
 
 16 And, behold, one came 
 and said unto him,* 
 Master, what good thing 
 shall I do. that I may 
 
 17 have eternal life ? And 
 he said unto him. Why 
 askest thou me concern- 
 inw the ^ sood ? the good 
 is one : but if thou wilt 
 enter into life, keep 
 
 18 the commandments. He 
 saith/ Which ? Jesus 
 said," Tliou shalt do no 
 murder. Thou shalt not 
 commit adultery. Thou 
 
 (A) The Rich Young Man. 
 
 St. Mark x. 17-31. St. Luke xviii. 18-30. 
 
 17 
 
 And when he was 
 gone forth into the 
 way, there came one 
 running, and kneeled 
 to him, and asked him. 
 Good Master, what 
 shall I do that I may 
 inherit eternal life ? 
 
 18 And Jesus said unto 
 him, Why callest thou 
 me good ? there is 
 none good but one, 
 
 19 that is God. Thou 
 knowest the com- 
 mandments,* Do not 
 commit adultery, Do 
 not kill. Do not steal. 
 
 18 And a certain ruler 
 asked him, saying. 
 Good Master, what 
 shall I do to inherit 
 
 19 eternal life ? And 
 Jesus said unto him, 
 Why callest thou me 
 good ? none is good, 
 
 20 save God only.'' Thou 
 
 knowest the com- 
 mandments," Do not 
 commit adultery. Do 
 not kill, Do not steal, 
 
 1 omit unto them « and forbid them not 
 
 8 in his arms, put his hands upon them, and blessed them ■• Good master 
 
 * Why callest thou me good? th&-e is none good but one, that is, God : 
 
 ® save one, that is, God. '' He saith unto him, Which ? 
 
 a Ex. XX. 13, etc. ; Deut. v. 17, etc. 
 22
 
 170 
 
 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VI. § 106. 
 
 ST. MATT. XIX. 
 
 shalt not steal, Thou 
 shalt not bear false wit- 
 ^9 ness, Honor thy father 
 and thy mother: and, 
 Thou shalt love thy 
 
 20 neighbor as thyself.* The 
 young man saith unto 
 him, All these things 
 have I kept : ^ what lack 
 I yet? 
 
 21 Jesus said unto 
 him, If thou wilt be per- 
 fect, go and sell that 
 thou hast, and give to 
 the poor, and thou shalt 
 have treasure in heaven : 
 and come and follow me. 
 
 22 But when the young 
 man heard" lie went away 
 sorrowful : for he had 
 great possessions. 
 
 23 Then said .Jesus unto 
 his disciples. Verily I say 
 unto you. That a rich 
 man shall hardly enter 
 into the kingdom of 
 heaven. 
 
 24 And again I 
 
 say unto you. That ^ it is 
 
 easier for a camel to 
 
 ST. MARK X. 
 
 Do not bear false wit- 
 ness. Defraud not, 
 Honor thy father and 
 mother. 
 
 20 And he^ said unto him, 
 Master, all these have 
 I observed from my 
 
 21 youth. Then Jesus be- 
 holding him loved him, 
 and said unto him, One 
 thing thou lackest : go 
 thy way, sell what- 
 soever thou hast, and 
 give to the poor, and 
 thou shalt have treas- 
 ure in heaven : and 
 
 22 come^ follow me. And 
 he was sad at that 
 saying, and went away 
 grieved : for he had 
 great possessions. 
 
 23 And Jesus looked 
 round about, and saith 
 unto his disciples, How 
 hardly shall they that 
 have riches enter into 
 the kingdom of God ! 
 
 24 And the disciples were 
 astonished at his words. 
 But Jesus answereth 
 again, and saith unto 
 them. Children, how 
 hard is it^ to enter into 
 the kingdom of God ! 
 
 25 It is easier for a camel 
 
 ST. LUKE XVIII, 
 
 Do not bear false wit- 
 ness. Honor thy father 
 and thy mother. 
 
 21 And he said, All these 
 have I kept from' 
 
 22 youth up. Now when 
 Jesus heard*, he said 
 
 unto him. Yet lackest 
 thou one thing: sell 
 all that thou hast, and 
 distribute unto the 
 poor, and thou shalt 
 have treasure in heav- 
 en : and come, follow 
 
 23 me. And when he 
 heard this, he was very 
 sorrowful : for he was 
 very rich. 
 
 24 And when Jesus saw 
 him'' he said. How 
 
 hardly shall they that 
 have riches enter into 
 the kingdom of God ! 
 
 25 For it is easier for a 
 
 1 And he answered and said 
 ^ from my youth up 
 
 ** and come, take up the cross, and follow 
 ' when Jesus saw that lie was very sorrowful, he said 
 ^ how hard is it for them that trust in riches to enter 
 
 8 Lev. xix. 18. 
 
 2 kept from my youth up 
 * heard these things, he said 
 8 heard that saying 
 
 ^ omit that
 
 Part VI. § 106.] OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. 
 
 171 
 
 ST. MATT. XIX. 
 
 enter into^ the eye of a 
 ueedle, than for a rich 
 man to enter into the 
 kingdom of heaven.^ 
 
 25 When the'^ disciples 
 heard it, they were ex- 
 ceedingly amazed, saying, 
 Who then can be saved? 
 
 26 But Jesus beheld them, 
 and said unto them, With 
 men this is impossible ; 
 but with God all things 
 are^ possible. 
 
 27 Then answered Peter 
 and said unto him, Be- 
 hold ! we have forsaken 
 all, and followed thee ; 
 what shall we have there- 
 
 28 fore ? And Jesus said 
 unto them, Verily I say 
 unto you, That ye which 
 have followed me, in the 
 regeneration when the 
 Son of man shall sit in 
 the throne of his glory, 
 ye also shall sit upon 
 twelve thrones, judging 
 the twelve tribes of Is- 
 
 29 rael. And everyone that 
 hath forsaken houses, or 
 brethren, or sisters, or 
 father, or mother,^ or 
 children, or lands, for my 
 name's sake, shall receive 
 manifold,^" and shall in- 
 
 ST. MARK X. 
 
 to go through the eye 
 of a needle, than for 
 a rich man to enter 
 into the kingdom of 
 
 26 God. And they were 
 astonished out of meas- 
 ure, saying among 
 themselves, Who then 
 
 27 can be saved? * Jesus 
 looking upon them 
 saith, With men it is 
 impossible, but not 
 with God : for with 
 God all things are^ 
 possible. 
 
 28 " Peter began to say 
 unto him, Lo ! we have 
 left all, and have fol- 
 lowed thee. 
 
 ST. LUKE XVIII. 
 
 camel to go through a 
 needle's eye, than for 
 a rich man to enter 
 into the kingdom of 
 26 God. And they that 
 
 heard it said, Who 
 then can be saved? 
 
 27 And he said, The 
 thinjTs which are im- 
 possible with men are 
 possible with God. 
 
 28 Then Peter said, Lo ! 
 we have left our owu^ 
 and followed thee. 
 
 29 Jesus ^ 
 
 said. Verily I say unto 29 And he said unto them, 
 you, Verily I say unto you. 
 
 There is no man that 
 hath left house, or 
 brethren, or sisters, or 
 father, or mother,^ or 
 children, or lands, for 
 my sake, and the gos- 
 30 pel's, but he shall 
 receive an hundred- 
 fold now in this time, 
 
 There is no man that 
 hath left house, or 
 parents, or brethren, 
 or wife, or children, 
 for the kingdom of 
 30 God's sake, who shall 
 not receive manifold 
 more in this present 
 time, 
 
 ^ to go through the eye 
 
 * And Jesus 
 
 7 left all 
 
 1*^ an hundredfold 
 
 2 kinirdom of God 
 
 are 
 
 ^ And Jesus answered and said 
 
 3 his disfiples 
 6 Then Peter 
 ' mother, or wife, or children
 
 172 
 
 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VI. § lOG. 
 
 ST. MATT. XIX. ST. MARK X. 
 
 houses, and brethren, 
 and sisters, and moth- 
 ers, and children, and 
 lands, with persecu- 
 tions ; and in the world 
 herit everlasting life. to come eternal life. 
 30 But many that are first si But many that are first 
 shall be last ; and the shall be last ; and the 
 last shall be first." last first." 
 
 ST. LUKE XVIII. 
 
 and in the world to 
 come life everlasting. 
 
 (B) The Parable of the Laborers. 
 St. Matt. xx. 1-16. 
 
 1 For the kingdom of heaven is like unto a man that is an householder, 
 
 2 which went out early in the morning to hire laborers into his vineyard. And 
 when he had agreed with the laborers for a penny a day, he sent them into 
 
 3 his vineyard. And he went out about the third hour, and saw others standing 
 
 4 idle in the marketplace, 'and he said unto them ; Go ye also into the vineyard, 
 
 5 and whatsoever is right I will give you. And they went their way. 'And^ 
 again he went out about the sixth and ninth hour, and did likewise. 
 
 6 And about the eleventh' he went out, and found others standing,^ and saith 
 
 7 unto them, Why stand ye here all the day idle ? They say unto him. Because 
 no man hath hired us. He saith unto them. Go ye also into the vineyard ;* 
 
 8 So when even was come, the lord of the vineyard saith unto his steward, Call 
 
 9 the laborers, and give the^ hire, beginning from the last unto the first. And 
 when they came that were hired about the eleventh hour, they received every 
 
 10 man a penny. But when the first came, they supposed that they should have 
 
 11 received more ; and they likewise received every man a penny. And when 
 they had received it, they murmured against the goodman of the house, 
 
 12 'saying, These last have wrought hut one hour, and thou hast made them 
 
 13 equal unto us, which have borne the burden and heat of the day. But he 
 answered one of them, and said. Friend, I do thee no wrong: didst not thou 
 
 14 agree with me for a penny? Take that thine is, and go thy way : I will give 
 
 15 unto this last, even as unto thee. Is it not lawful for me to do what I will 
 le with mine own ? Is thine eye evil, because I am good ? So the last shall be 
 
 i first, and the first last.*"" 
 
 ^ standing idle 
 
 * g-ive them their hire 
 
 1 omit Anil '^ eleventh hour 
 
 * into the vineyard ; and whatsoever is right, that shall ye receive 
 
 " adJ for many be called, but few chosen. 
 
 « Matt. XX. 16. •> Matt. xix. 30; Mar. x. 31.
 
 Part VI. § 107.J OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. 
 
 173 
 
 § 107. On the Journey, 
 
 St. Matt. xx. 17-19. 
 1" And Jesus going up 
 to Jerusalem 
 
 took the twelve apart 
 
 and' in the way, said 
 
 18 unto them, Behold ! 
 
 we go up to Jerusalem; 
 and the Son of Man 
 shall be betrayed unto 
 the chief priests and 
 unto the scribes, and 
 they shall condemn 
 19 him to death, and shall 
 deliver him to the 
 Gentiles to mock, and 
 to scourge, and to cru- 
 cify him : and the 
 
 tliird day he shall rise 
 again. 
 
 our Lord again foretells His 
 [Cf. §§ 70, 73.] 
 St. Mark x. 32-34. 
 
 32 And they were in the 
 way going up to Jerusa- 
 lem ; and Jesus went 
 before them : and they 
 were amazed ; and as 
 they followed, they were 
 afraid. And he took 
 again the twelve, and 
 began to tell them what 
 things should happen 
 
 33 unto him, saying, Be- 
 hold ! we go up to Jeru- 
 salem ; and the Son of 
 Man shall be delivered 
 unto the chief priests, 
 and unto the scribes ; and 
 they shall condemn him 
 to death, and shall deliver 
 
 34 him to the Gentiles : and 
 they shall mock him, 
 and shall scourge him, 
 and shall spit upon him, 
 and shall kill him :^ and 
 after three days^ he shall 
 
 Death and Resurrection. 
 
 St. Luke xviii. 31-34. 
 
 31 Then he took unto 
 him the twelve, and 
 said unto them. Be- 
 hold! we go up to Jeru- 
 salem, and all things 
 that are written by the 
 prophets concerning 
 the Son of Man shall 
 
 32 be accomplished. For 
 he shall be delivered 
 unto the Gentiles, and 
 shall be mocked, and 
 spitefully entreated, 
 
 33 and spitted on : and 
 they shall scourge him^ 
 and put him to death: 
 and the third day he 
 
 34 shall rise again. And 
 they understood none 
 of these things : and 
 this saying was hid 
 from them, neither 
 knew they the things 
 which were spoken. 
 
 § 108. The Ambition of the Sons of Zebedee reproved. 
 
 St. Matt. xx. 20-28. St. Mark x. 35-45. 
 
 20 Then came to him the mother of 35 And James and John, the sons of 
 Zebedee's children with her sons, Zebedee, come unto him, saying. 
 
 rise again. 
 
 1 the twelve disciples apart in the way and said 
 
 2 him 
 
 3 and the third day 
 
 § 107. How long- before this our Lord had left Ephraim does not appear ; but it is clear 
 that he was now on his last journey to Jerusalem. He was probably on the other side of the 
 Jordan, as he had not yet (§ 109) reached Jericho.
 
 174 
 
 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VI. § 108. 
 
 ST. MATT. XX. 
 
 worshipping him, and desiring a 
 
 21 certain thing of him. And he said 
 unto her, What wilt thou ? vShe saith 
 unto him, Grant that these my two 
 sous may sit, the one on the^ right 
 hand, and the other on thy left, in 
 
 22 thy kingdom. But Jesus answered 
 and said, Ye know not what ye ask. 
 Are ye able to drink of the cup 
 that I shall drink of ?^ They say 
 
 23 unto him, We are able. '*He saith 
 unto them, Ye shall drink indeed 
 
 24 
 
 of my cup : ^ but to sit on my right 
 hand, and on the left, this^ is not 
 mine to give, but it shall he given 
 to them for whom it is prepared of 
 my Father. 
 
 And when the ten heard it, they 
 were moved with indisfnationas^ainst 
 
 25 the two brethren. But Jesus called 
 them VMto him, and said, Ye know 
 that the princes of the Gentiles 
 exercise dominion over them, and 
 they that are great exercise au- 
 
 26 thority upon them." '"It shall not 
 be so among you : but whosoever 
 will be great among you, shalP^ be 
 
 27 your minister ; and whosoever will 
 be chief among you, shall be'^ your 
 
 ST. MAKK X. 
 
 Master, we would that thou shouldest 
 do for us whatsoever we shall desire- 
 so And he said unto them, What would 
 
 37 ye that I should do for you? They 
 said unto him. Grant unto us that we 
 may sit, one on thy right hand, and 
 the other on thy left hand, in thy 
 
 38 glory. But Jesus said unto them. 
 Ye know not what ye ask: can ye 
 drink of the cup that I drink of? or^ 
 be baptized with the baptism that I 
 
 39 am baptized with ? And they said unto 
 him. We can. And Jesus said unto 
 them, Ye shall^ drink of the cup that 
 I drink of; and with the baptism that 
 I am baptized withal shall ye be 
 
 40 baptized : but to sit on my right hand 
 or^ on my left hand is not mine to 
 give ; but it shall he given to them for 
 whom it is prepared, 
 
 41 And when the ten heard it, they 
 began to be much displeased with 
 
 42 James and John. And^ Jesus called 
 them to him, and saith unto them. Ye 
 know that they which are accounted 
 to rule over the Gentiles exercise 
 lordship over them ; and their great 
 ones exercise authority upon them.* 
 
 43 But so it is not '^ among you : but 
 whosoever will be great among you, 
 
 44 shall be your minister : and whosoever 
 of you will be the chiefest, shall be 
 
 1 thy right the left 
 
 2 drink of, and to be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with ? 
 
 ^ and be baptized * And he saith ^ shall indeed drink 
 
 " my cup, and be baptized with the baptism that I am baptized with ' and on my left, is not 
 
 8 and on 9 But i° But it shall not 
 
 11 so shall it not be among i'-^ twice let him be 
 
 a Comp. Lk. xxii. 25, 26. 
 
 § 108. The very similar narrative in Lk. xxii. 25, 26, is not to be confounded with this. 
 That occurred at the last Supper, and it does not appear that James and John were then in 
 any way prominent. In this case, these two (St. Mark) prefer their ambitious request through 
 their mother (St. Matthew), who certainly was not present at the last Supper.
 
 Part VI. § 109.1 OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY, 
 
 175 
 
 ST. MATT. XX. 
 
 28 servant : even as the Son of INIan 
 came not to be ministered unto, but 
 to minister, and to give his life a 
 ransom for many. 
 
 ST. MAKK X. 
 
 45 servant of all. For even the Son of 
 Man came not to be ministered unto, 
 but to minister, and to give his life a 
 ransom for many. 
 
 § 109. Two Blind Men healed near Jericho 
 St. Matt. xx. 29-34. St. Mark x. 46-52. 
 
 29 And as they departed 
 from Jericho, a great 
 multitude followed 
 
 sn him. And, behold, two 
 blind men sitting by 
 the way side, when 
 they heard that Jesus 
 passed by, cried out, 
 saying. Have mercy 
 on us^ son of David. 
 
 31 And the multitude re- 
 buked them, because 
 
 46 And they came to Je- 
 richo : and as he went 
 out of Jericho with his 
 disciples and a great 
 number of people, the 
 son of Timoeus, Barti- 
 mjeus,^ a blind beggar, 
 sat by the highway side. 
 
 47 And when he heard that 
 it was Jesus of Nazareth, 
 he began to cry out, and 
 say, Jesus, thou son of 
 
 St. Luke xviii. 35-43. 
 
 »,5 
 
 And it came to pass, 
 that as he was come 
 nigh unto Jericho, a 
 certain blind man sat 
 by the Avay side beg- 
 
 36 ging : and hearing the 
 multitude pass by. he 
 asked what it meant. 
 
 37 And they told him, 
 that Jesus of Xazareth 
 
 38 passeth by. And he 
 cried, saying, Jesus, 
 
 ^ blind Bartimaeus, the son of Tiinseus, sat by the highway side begging. 
 ' Have mercy on us, O Lord, thou son of David. 
 
 § 109. St. Matthew speaks of tico blind men, St. Mark and St. Luke mention only one of 
 them, Bartimtfius, who may have been, either previously or subsequently, better known. 
 
 A more important difference is, that St. Matthew and St. Mark describe the miracle as 
 having been performed after our Lord's departure from Jericho, while St. Luke says that it was 
 during his approach to the city. The attempt of Grotius, and others, to explain the latter ex- 
 pression merely of our Lord's heinq near the city, cannot be considered as sustained by satis- 
 factory examples of such usage. The true solution of the difficulty seems to lie in the fact 
 that our Lord probabl)' spent some days in Jericho or its vicinity ; and while there, would 
 naturally have made excursions into the country. Very possibly he spent his nights at some 
 house in the country, and came into the city during the day, as was his custom at Jerusalem, 
 and as is still often done by travellers in tlie East. A miracle performed when he had thus 
 gone into the country and was nearing the city on his return, might naturally be described by 
 one Evangelist as taking place when he had gone out of the city, and by another with more 
 particularity, as being performed on his approach to the city. 
 
 The only objection to this solution — that St. Luke speaks as if he were now first coming 
 near the city on his journev — quite disappears when we remember that he gives no account 
 of the journey at all, and does not so much as mention the sojourn at Ephraim, whence it 
 was undertaken. He merely describes the circumstances under which the miracle was 
 performed. 
 
 From the course of the narrative this miracle may have marked our Lord's last return to 
 Jericho ; for St. Luke goes on immediately to say that " entering, he passed through Jericho," 
 and then, without pause, he gives the account of the visit to Zacchseus (whose residence must 
 have been in the country), and then the parable of the talents, spoken (Lk. xix. 11) "because 
 of his being near Jerusalem."
 
 176 
 
 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VI. § 110. 
 
 ST. MATT. XX. 
 
 they should hold their 
 
 peace : but they cried 
 the more, saying, O 
 Lord, Have mercy on 
 us,^ thou son of David. 
 32 And Jesus stood still, 
 and called them, 
 
 and said, "What will 
 ye that I shall do unto 
 
 33 you? They say unto 
 him, Lord, that our 
 
 34 eyes may ojDen.* So 
 Jesus had compassion 
 on them, and touched 
 their eyes : and imme- 
 diately they^ received 
 sight, and they fol- 
 lowed him. 
 
 ST. MARK X. 
 
 David, have mercy on 
 
 48 me. And many charged 
 him that he should hold 
 
 his peace : but he cried 
 the more a great deal, 
 
 Hiou son of David, have 
 
 49 mercy on me. And Jesus 
 stood still, and said. Call 
 him.^ And they call the 
 blind man, saying unto 
 him. Be of good comfort, 
 rise ; he calleth thee. 
 
 fio And he, casting away his 
 garment, sprang up,^ and 
 
 51 came to Jesus. And Jesus 
 answered and said unto 
 him, "What wilt thou 
 that I should do unto 
 thee ? The blind man 
 said unto him, Lord, that 
 I might receive my sight. 
 
 52 And Jesus said unto him. 
 Go thy way ; thy faith 
 hath made thee whole. 
 And immediately he re- 
 ceived his sight, and fol- 
 lowed him" in the way. 
 
 ST. LUKE XVIII. 
 
 thou son of David, 
 have mercy on me. 
 
 30 And they which went 
 before rebuked him, 
 that he should hold his 
 peace : but he cried 
 so much the more, 
 Thou son of David, 
 have mercy on me. 
 
 40 And Jesus stood, and 
 commanded him to be 
 brought unto him : and 
 when he Avas come 
 near, he asked him, 
 
 41 saying, "What wilt thou 
 that I shall do unto 
 thee ? And he said. 
 Lord, that I may re- 
 
 42 ceive my sight. And 
 Jesus said unto him. 
 Receive thy sight: thy 
 faith hath saved thee. 
 
 43 And immediately he 
 received his sight, and 
 followed him, glorify- 
 ing God : and all the 
 people, when they saw 
 it, gave praise unto 
 God. 
 
 § 110. The Visit to Zacchgeus. 
 
 St. Luke xix. 1-10. 
 
 And Jesus entered and passed through Jericho. And, behold, there was a 
 man named Zacchteus, which was the chief among the publicans, and he was 
 
 1 Have mercy on us, Lord, 
 
 ^ rose, and came 
 
 * their eyes received sight 
 
 - stood still, and commanded him to be called. 
 * our eyes may be opened. 
 ^ followed Jesus in the way.
 
 Part VI. §111.] OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. I77 
 
 ST. LUKE XIX. 
 
 3 rich. And he sou^lit to see Jesus who he was ; and could not for the press, 
 
 4 because he was little of stature. And he ran before, and climbed up into a 
 6 sycamore tree to see him : for he was to pass that way. And when Jesus 
 
 came to the place, he looked up, and^ said unto him, Zaccha^us, make haste, 
 
 6 and come down : for to day 1 must abide at thy house. And he made haste, 
 
 7 and came down, and received him joyfully. And when they saw it, they all 
 murmured, sayinor. That he was fione to be fjuest with a man that is a sinner. 
 
 8 And Zacchfeus stood, and said unto the Lord ; Behold ! Lord, the half of my 
 goods I give to the poor ; and if I have taken any thing from any man by 
 
 9 false accusation, I restore him fourfold.'^ And Jesus said unto him, This day 
 is salvation come to this house, forsomuch as he also is^ a son of Abraham. 
 
 10 For the Son of man is come to seek and to save that which was lost. 
 
 §111. The Parable of the Ten Minte. — Hear Jerusalem. 
 
 St. Matt. xxv. 14-30. St. Luke xix. 11-28. 
 
 u And as they heard these things, 
 
 he added and spake a parable, be-. 
 
 cause he was nigh to Jerusalem, 
 
 and because they thought that the 
 J2 kingdom of God should immediately 
 
 appear. He said therefore, 
 
 14 For the kingdom of heaven is as a A certain nobleman went into a 
 man travelling into a far country,'' far country'' to receive for himself 
 who called his own servants, and de- 1^ a kingdom, and to return. And 
 
 15 livered unto thom his goods. And he called his ten servants, and de- 
 unto one he gave five talents, to livered them ten pounds, and said 
 another two, and to another one ; to u unto them. Occupy till I come. But 
 every man according to his several his citizens hated him, and sent a 
 ability; and^ took his journey. message after him, saying. We will 
 
 not have this man to reign over us. 
 
 1 looked up, and saw him, and said - is ^ and straiirlitway took his journey. Then he 
 
 " Ex. xxii. 1 ; cf. 2 Sam. xii. 6. •> Cf. Mar. xiii. 34. 
 
 § 111. The question, whether this parahle as piven hy the two Evanjjelists is the same, 
 must he decided in the affirmative in view of its main scope and purport. There are con- 
 sidcrahle differences in the narration of it ; but these arise from the greater fulness of detail 
 in St. Matthew, and the frreater prominence given to its main teaching in St. Luke. The 
 evident design in Itoth is to correct the expectation of the immediate manifestation of " the 
 kingdom of God " (Lk. xix. 11), and to teach that the way to the attainment of its rewards is 
 tln-ough long and patient labor in the service of its Lord. This design is more distinctly 
 brought out by St. Luke, and the part of the parable describing the fate of those who would 
 not accejit their King, is given by him alone. 
 
 St. ^latthew, according to his general plan, has placed this parable in a group with others 
 of a somewhat similar character, so that its special design is not so readily observed. On 
 attentive consideration, however, it appears quite plainly enough to show the identity of the two. 
 
 23
 
 178 
 
 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VL§111. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXV. 
 
 16 Straightway he that had received the 
 five talents went and traded with the 
 same, and made them other five talents. 
 
 17 ' Likewise he that had received two, 
 
 18 ^gained other two. But he that had 
 received one went and digged^ the 
 
 19 earth, and hid his lord's money. After 
 a loner time the lord of those servants 
 Cometh, and reckoneth with them. 
 
 ST. LUKE XIX. 
 
 20 And so he that had received five 
 talents came and brought other five 
 talents, saying, Lord, thou deliveredst 
 unto me five talents : behold ! I have 
 
 21 gained ■* five talents more. His lord 
 said unto him. Well done, thou good 
 and faithful servant : thou hast been 
 faithful over a few things, I will make 
 thee ruler over many things : enter 
 
 22 thou into the joy of thy lord. He' 
 that had received two talents came and 
 said. Lord, thou deliveredst unto me 
 two talents : behold ! I have gained 
 
 23 two other talents.^ His lord said unto 
 him, Well done, good and faithful 
 servant ; thou hast been faithful over 
 a few things, I will make thee ruler 
 over many things : enter thou into 
 
 24 the joy of thy lord. Then he which 
 had received the one talent came and 
 said, Lord, I knew thee that thou art 
 an hard man, reaping where thou hast 
 not sown, and gathering where thou 
 
 25 hast not strawed : and I was afraid, 
 and went and hid thy talent in the 
 earth : lo, there thou hast tJiat is thine. 
 
 26 His lord answered and said unto him, 
 
 15 And it came to pass, that when he 
 was returned, having received the 
 kingdom, then he commanded these 
 servants to be called unto him, to 
 whom he had given the money, that 
 he might know how much every 
 
 16 man had gained by trading. Then 
 came the first, saying. Lord, thy 
 pound hath gained ten pounds. 
 
 17 And he said, unto him. Well, thou 
 good servant : because thou hast 
 been faithful in a very little, have 
 thou authority over ten cities. 
 
 18 And the second came, saying, Lord, 
 thy pound hath gained five pounds. 
 
 19 And he said likewise to him, Be 
 
 20 thou also over five cities. And 
 
 another came, saying. Lord, behold 
 here is thy pound, which I have 
 
 21 kept laid up in a napkin : for I 
 feared thee, because thou art an 
 austere man : thou takest up that 
 thou layedst not down, and reapest 
 
 22 that thou didst not sow. ^ He saith 
 
 unto him, Out of thine own mouth 
 
 ^ And likewise ^ he also gained ^ in the earth * gained beside them five 
 
 ^ He also that had received ^ other talents beside them ' And he saith
 
 Part VI. § 112.] OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. 
 
 179 
 
 ST. MATT. XXV. 
 
 TIlou wicked and slothful servant, thou 
 
 knewest that I reap where I sowed 
 not, and gather where I have not 
 
 ^J" strawed? thou oughtest therefore to 
 have put my money to the exchangers, 
 and then at my coming I should have 
 
 ^ received mine own with usury. Take 
 
 therefore the talent from him, and 
 give it unto him which hath ten talents. 
 
 ^^ For unto every one that hath shall be 
 given, and he shall have abundance : 
 but from him that hath not shall be 
 taken away even that which he hath." 
 And cast ye the unprofitable servant 
 into outer darkness : there shall be 
 weeping and gnashing of teeth. 
 
 30 
 
 ST. LUKE. XIX. 
 
 will I judge thee, thou wicked 
 servant. Thou knewest that I was 
 an austere man, taking up that I 
 laid not down, and reaping . that I 
 
 23 did not sow ? wherefore then gavest 
 not thou my money into the bank, 
 that at my coming I might have 
 required mine own with usury ? 
 
 24 And he said unto them that stood 
 by, Take from him the pound, and 
 give it to him that hath ten pounds. 
 
 25 (And they said unto him. Lord, he 
 
 26 hath ten pounds.) ^I say unto you, 
 That unto every one which hath 
 shall be given ; and from him that 
 hath not, even that he hath shall 
 be taken away."^ 
 
 27 But those mine enemies, which 
 would not that I should reign over 
 them, bring hither, and slay them^ 
 before me. 
 
 And when he had thus spoken, 
 he went before, ascending up to 
 Jerusalem. 
 
 28 
 
 § 112. Our Lord arrives at Bethany six days before the Passover, and is there 
 entertained in the House of Simon the Leper. 
 
 St. Matt. xxvi. 6-13. St. Mark xiv. 3-9. St. John xi. oo-xii. 11. 
 
 55 And the Jews' pass- 
 over was nigh at hand : 
 and many went out of 
 
 1 For 1 say 
 
 ^ taken away from him 
 a Matt. xiii. 12 ; Mar. iv. 25 ; Lk. viii. 18. 
 
 3 them 
 
 § 112. St. John had apparently some reason for especially noting the time (xii. 1) of the 
 feast at Bethany ; while St. Matthew and St. Mark merely say that it was durin^^ our Lord's 
 stay in Bethany. The two latter omit the account of it at the time of its occurrence ; but 
 afterwards, in order to explain why the Jews proceeded against Jesus at the feast, contrary to 
 their intention, they go back to mention the circumstances under which Judas determined
 
 180 THE FESTIVAL OF TABERNACLES, AND UNTIL [Part VI. § 112. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. ST. MARK XIV. ST. JOHN XI. 
 
 the country up to Jerusa- 
 lem before the passover, 
 to purify themselves. 
 
 66 Then sought they for 
 Jesus, and spake among 
 themselves, as they stood 
 in the temple. What think 
 ye, that he will not come 
 
 67 to the feast ? Now^ the 
 chief priests and the 
 Pharisees had given 
 commandments,^ that, if 
 any man knew where he 
 were, he should shew it, 
 that they might take him. 
 
 1 Now both the chief ^ a commandment 
 
 upon his treachery. The account of this feast therefore, stands in the same relation to the 
 general course of the narrative in their Gospels as their account of the apprehension of the 
 Baptist (Matt. xiv. 3-5 ; Mar. vi. 17-20), and is not properly to bg" considered as a violation 
 of chronological order. It is so plain that St. John has carefully noted the exact order of 
 events, and also that the passage in Matt. xxvi. 6-13 and Mar. xiv. 3-9 is of the nature of an 
 episode (vs. 10 in St. Mark being immediately connected with vs. 2, and vs. 14 in St. Matthew 
 in the same way with' vs. 5), that it is unnecessary to give further reasons for the arrangement 
 adopted. The only argument of weight for a different arrangement, by which this narrative 
 is transferred to the evening of the fourth day of the week, is drawn from the fact that on this 
 (\ay the question of putting Jesus to death was formally discussed (Matt. xxvi. 3, 4; Mar. 
 xiv. 1, 2). It was after this that Judas approached the chief priests with his proposal, and 
 this was plainly after the feast. So far there is no difficulty ; for Judas may well have waited 
 a couple of days before finding a convenient opportunity to close his guilty bargain. But it 
 
 is urged that the then luent of Matt. xxvi. 14, im])lies that he went immediately. The 
 
 difficulty arises only from leaving out of view the parenthetical character of vs. 6-13. The 
 true reference" of then is not to vs. 13, but to vs. 5. 
 
 The anointing by the woman at this feast is not to be confounded with that which occurred 
 at an earlier period in the house of another Simon, see Lk. vii. 36-50, § 48 and notes. Nor, 
 on the other hand, can this anointing, as narrated by St. John, be considered different from 
 that narrated in the parallel passages by St. Matthew and St. Mark. Eobinson well says 
 " The identity of circumstances is too great, and the alleged differences too few, to leave a 
 doubt on this point." 
 
 It is noticeable that the two first Evangelists, neither here nor elsewhere, mention either 
 Lazarus or his sisters. 
 
 The expression in Jno. xii. 1, "six days before the Passover," is of great importance to the 
 clironology of this eventful week. The Paschal lamb, according to the law, was to be killed 
 on the fourteenth Nisan fwhich fell this year on Thursday), and to be eaten the same evening, 
 i.e. according to the Jewish reckoning of the day as beginning at sunset, on the fifteenth 
 Nisan. Now counting back six days, including both days in the six, after the Jewish custom, 
 we are brought to the tenth, or Saturday, the Sabbath, as the day on which the feast occurred, 
 and this accords with the ancient tradition on the subject.
 
 Part VI. § 112.] OUR LORD'S FINAL ARRIVAL AT BETHANY. 
 
 181 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 6 Now when Jesus was 
 in Bethany, in the 
 house of Simon the 
 
 " leper, there came unto 
 him a woman ^ having 
 an alabaster box of 
 very precious oint- 
 ment, and poured it 
 on his head, as he sat 
 
 8 at meat. But when 
 
 the^ disciples saw it, 
 they had indignation, 
 
 saying. To what pur- 
 pose is this waste ? 
 9 For this^ might have 
 
 been sold for much, 
 and given to the poor. 
 
 in When Jesus under- 
 stood it, he said unto 
 them. Why trouble ye 
 the woman ? for she 
 hath wrought a good 
 
 ST. MARK XIV. 
 
 And being in Beth- 
 any in the house of 
 Simon the leper, as 
 
 he sat at meat, there 
 came a woman " having 
 an alabaster box of 
 ointment of spikenard 
 very precious ; she 
 brake the box, and 
 poured it on his head. 
 
 4 And there were some 
 that had indignation 
 within themselves : * 
 Why was this waste 
 of the ointment made ? 
 
 5 For this ointment^ 
 might have been sold 
 for more than three 
 hundred pence, and 
 have been given to the 
 poor. And they mur- 
 mured against her. 
 
 6 And Jesus said, Let 
 her alone ; why trouble 
 ye her? she hath 
 wrought a good work 
 
 ST. JOHN XII. 
 
 1 Then Jesus, six days 
 before the passover, came 
 to Bethany, where Laz- 
 arus was^ whom Jesus 
 raised from the dead. 
 
 2 There they made him 
 a supper ; and Martiia 
 served : but Lazarus was 
 one of them that sat at 
 
 3 the table with him. Then 
 took Mary " a pound of 
 ointment of spikenard, 
 very costly, and anointed 
 the feet of Jesus, and 
 wiped his feet with her 
 hair : and the house was 
 filled with the odor of 
 
 4 the ointment. But one 
 of his disciples, Judas 
 Iscariot,^ which should 
 
 5 betray him, saith 'Why 
 was not this ointment 
 
 sold for three hundred 
 pence, and given to the 
 
 6 poor? This he said, not 
 that he cared for the 
 poor ; but because he 
 was a thief, and having 
 the bag, ^ bare what was 
 
 7 put therein. Then said 
 Jesus, Let her alone, that 
 
 1 Lazarus was which had been dead whom he raised ^ his disciples 
 
 3 Then saith one of his disciples, Judas Iscariot, Simon's son, which should betray him, 
 * within themselves, and said. Why 
 
 ^ this ointment might ® For it might ^ and had the bag, and bare 
 
 a Comp. Lk. vii. 36-50.
 
 182 
 
 THE FEAST AT BETHANY. 
 
 [Part VI. § 112. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 u work upon me. For 
 ye have the poor 
 always with you ; but 
 
 me ye have not always. 
 
 12 For in that she hath 
 poured this ointment 
 on my body, she did it 
 
 13 for my burial. Verily 
 I say unto you,"VVhere- 
 soever this gospel shall 
 be preached in the 
 whole world, Mere shall 
 also this, that this 
 woman hath done, be 
 told for a memorial 
 of her. 
 
 against the day of my 
 burying she may keep^ 
 8 this. For the poor always 
 ye have with you ; but 
 me ye have not always. 
 
 1 may do them good 
 3 omit But 
 
 ST. MARK XIV. ST. JOHN XII. 
 
 7 on me. For ye have 
 the poor with you 
 always, and whenso- 
 ever ye will ye may 
 do ^ good : but me ye 
 
 8 have not always. She 
 hath done what she 
 could ; she is come 
 aforehand to anoint 
 my body to the bury- 
 
 9 ing. But^ verily I say 
 untoyou, Wheresoever 
 the* gospel shall be 
 preached throughout 
 the whole world, this 
 also that she hath done 
 shall be spoken of for 
 a memorial of her. 
 
 9 Much people of the Jews 
 therefore knew that he 
 was there : and they 
 came not for Jesus' sake 
 only, but that they might 
 see Lazarus also, whom 
 he had raised from the 
 dead. 
 
 10 But the chief priests 
 consulted that they might 
 put Lazarus also to 
 
 n death ; because that by 
 reason of him many of 
 the Jews went away, 
 and believed on Jesus. 
 
 2 alone : against the day of my burying hath she kept this. 
 * this gospel
 
 SCHEDULE 
 
 OP THE 
 
 EYENTS OF EACH DAY OF THE HOLY WEEK, 
 
 FOR PARTS VII. AN D VIII, 
 
 [N. B. — Each day, according to Jewish usage, is reckoned from sunset to sunset; for greater clearness 
 the days according to our reckoning are given in brackets when there is a difference.] 
 
 I.- . 
 
 10 
 11 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 14 
 15 
 
 16 
 17 
 
 01 
 O V 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 Saturday 
 
 Sunday 
 Monday 
 
 Tuesday 
 
 Wednesday 
 
 Thursday 
 Friday 
 
 Saturday 
 Sunday 
 
 The Sabbath. Our Lord, having arrived from Jericho 
 before the Sabbath began, remains at Bethany, and is there 
 anointed in the house of Simon, § 112. 
 
 The triumphal entry into Jerusalem, § 113. 
 
 In the evening [Sunday] our Lord returns to Bethany, 
 Mar. xi. 11. In the morning [Monday] the fig-tree is cursed ; 
 afterwards the Temple is cleansed, § 114. 
 
 Having returned in the evening [Monday] to Bethany 
 (Matt. xxi. 17 ; Mar. xi. 19), in the morning' [Tuesday] the 
 fig-tree is found withered, § 115 ; our Lord teaches in the 
 Temple. §§ 116-1 23 ; and is visited by certain Greeks, § 124. 
 
 In the evening [Tuesday] our Lord finally leaves the 
 Temple, and on the Mount of Olives, on his way to Bethany, 
 foretells the future, §§ 126-128 ; [Wednesday] the rulers 
 conspire against him, and make agreement with Judas. 
 
 " Preparation." Remaining at Bethany, our Lord sends 
 his disciples to make ready the Passover, § 130. 
 
 In the evening [Thursday] He comes with the disciples 
 and sits down to eat the Passover ; He reproves their am- 
 bition, § 131 ; washes their feet, § 132 ; points out the traitor, 
 § 133 ; institutes the Lord's Supper, § 134 ; foretells the deser- 
 tion of the Twelve and the denials of Peter, §135; discourses 
 at length with the disciples, §136; offers his sacerdotal 
 prayer, § 137 ; goes with the disciples to the Mount of Olives, 
 § 138 ; endures the agony in the garden, § 139 ; [Friday] is 
 made prisoner, § 140 ; taken before Annas and Caiaphas, 
 § 141 ; examined, denied by Peter, § 142 ; further examined, 
 condemned, mocked by the servants, and led to Pilate, 
 §§ 143, 144 ; Judas hangs himself, § 145 ; Jesus is examined 
 by Pilate, wlio seeks to release him, § 146 ; sent to Herod, 
 and back to Pilate, who again seeks to release him, § 147 ; 
 after further efforts for his release. He is scourged, and de- 
 livered to be crucified, § 148 ; is mocked by the soldiers, 
 §149; Pilate makes a further, final, effort for his release, 
 § 150 ; then he is led forth and crucified, §§ 151-157 ; towards 
 evening, his body is taken from the cross, and laid in the 
 tomb, § 158. 
 
 A watch is set at the sepulchre, § 159. 
 
 The Resurrection, §§ 160, etc. 
 
 183
 
 PART VII. 
 
 OUR LORD^ TRIUMPHAL ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM, AND THE 
 * EVENTS UNTIL THE LAST PASSOVER. 
 
 §113. 
 Matt. xxi. 1-11. 
 
 First Day of the Week. — Sunday. 
 Our Lord's Triumphal Entry into Jerusalem. 
 
 ]\Iar. XI. 1-11. 
 
 Lk. XIX. 29-44. 
 
 12 
 
 13 
 
 1 And when they 
 drew nigh unto 
 Jerusalem, and 
 were come to 
 Bethphage, unto 
 the mount of 
 Olives, then sent 
 Jesus two disci- 
 
 2 pies, saying unto 
 
 1 And when they 29 
 came nigh to 
 Jerusalem,^ and 
 unto Bethany, at 
 the mount of 
 Olives, he send- 
 eth forth two of 
 
 2 his disciples, and 
 saith unto them. 
 
 And it came 
 to pass, when he 
 was come nigh to 
 Bethphage and 
 Bethany, at the 
 mount called the 
 mount of Olives, 
 he sent two of 
 the^ disciples, 
 
 Jno. XII. 12-19. 
 On the next day 
 much people that 
 were come to the 
 feast, when they 
 heard that Jesus 
 was coming to 
 Jerusalem, took 
 branches of palm 
 trees, and went 
 forth to meet him, 
 
 1 to Jerusalem, unto Bethphage and Bethany 
 
 2 his disciples 
 
 § 113. The feast at Bethany having been on the Sabbath (sec note § 112), the " next day" 
 of Jno. xii. 12 must be the first day of the week, Sunday. 
 
 The topography exphiins this narrative. The road from Bethany to Jerusalem, as it passed 
 along the side of the Mount of Olives, encountered a deep valley, and made a long detour 
 around the head of the valley to avoid the ascent and descent. A short foot-path however, led 
 directly across the valley, and it was probably iVom the point where this parted from the 
 road that the disciples were sent for the ass to the village on the opposite side where the path 
 again met the road, — " a place where two ways met" — a site still marked by ruins. The 
 owner could here see the whole procession winding round the valley, and he must have already 
 known from the multitudes going out from Jerusalem to meet Jesus (Jno. xii. 13) what it 
 meant. He was therefore, ready to acquiesce in the arrangement ; and the disciples, taking the 
 ass, went down the road to meet our Lord. 
 
 184
 
 PaetVII. §113.] OUR LORD'S TRIUMPHAL ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM. 135 
 
 ST. MATT. XXI. 
 
 them, Go into 
 the vilkige over 
 against you, and 
 straightway ye 
 shall find an ass 
 tied, and a colt 
 with her : loose 
 them, and bring 
 theyji unto me. 
 
 3 And if any man 
 say ought unto 
 you, ye shall say, 
 The Lord hath 
 need of them ; 
 and straightway 
 he will send 
 them. — 
 
 6 And the disciples 
 went, and did as 
 Jesus command- 
 ed them. 
 
 7 And brought the 
 ass, and the colt, 
 and put on them 
 the clothes/ and 
 
 ST. MASK XI. 
 
 Go your way 30 
 into the village 
 over against you : 
 and as soon as 
 ye be entered 
 into it, ye shall 
 find a colt tied, 
 whereon never 
 man yet ^ sat ; 
 loose him, and 
 
 3 bring him. And ai 
 if any man say 
 unto you. Why 
 do ye this ? say 
 ye that the Lord 
 hath need of him; 
 and straightway 
 he sendeth him 
 again" hither. 
 
 4 And they went 32 
 their way, and 
 found the colt 
 tied by the door 
 without in a place 
 where two ways 33 
 met ; and they 
 
 5 loose him. And 
 certain of them 
 that stood there 
 said unto them, 
 Wliat do ye, loos- 34 
 
 6 ins the colt ? And 
 they said unto 
 them even as 35 
 Jesus had said : ^ 
 and they let them 
 
 7 go. And they 
 bring'' the colt to 
 Jesus, and cast 
 their garments 
 
 ST. LCKE XIX. 
 
 saying, Go ye 
 into the village 
 over againstyow; 
 in the which at 
 your entering ye 
 shall find a colt 
 tied, whereon yet 
 never man sat : 
 loose him, and 
 bring him hither. 
 And if any man 
 ask you, Why 
 do ye loose him ? 
 thus shall ye say,^ 
 Because the Lord 
 hath need of him. 
 
 8T. JOHN XII. 
 
 And they that 
 were sent went 
 their Avay, and 
 found even as he 
 had said unto 
 them. And as 
 they were loos- 
 ing the colt, the 
 owners thereof 
 said unto them. 
 Why loose ye the 
 colt? And they 
 said, that* The 
 Lord hath need 
 
 of him. And they u — And Jesus, 
 brought him to when he had found 
 
 Jesus : and they 
 cast their gar- 
 ments upon the 
 colt, and they set 
 Jesus thereon. 
 
 a young ass, sat 
 thereon ; as it is 
 
 1 omit yet 
 * omit that 
 
 ' say unto him 
 * Jesus had commanded 
 24 
 
 ^ he will send him hither 
 ^ they brought ' their clothes
 
 186 OUR LORD'S TRIUMPHAL ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM, [Part VH. § 113. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXI. 
 
 they set him 
 
 4 thereon. And^ 
 this was done, 
 that it mitrht be 
 fulfilled which 
 was spoken by 
 the prophet, say- 
 
 5 ing, Tell ye the 
 daughter of Sion, 
 Behold! thy King 
 Cometh unto thee, 
 meek, and sitting 
 upon an ass, and 
 upon^ a colt the 
 foal of an ass.° 
 
 8 And a very great 
 multitude spread 
 their garments in 
 the way ; others 
 cut down branch- 
 es from the trees, 
 and strawed them 
 
 9 in the way. And 
 the multitudes 
 that went before 
 him,* and that 
 followed, cried, 
 saying, Hosanna 
 to the son of 
 David : Blessed 
 is he that cometh 
 in the name of 
 
 the Lord ; '' Ho- 
 
 ^ All this was 
 
 ST. MARK XI. 
 
 on him ; and he 
 sat upon him. 
 
 ST. LUKE XIX. 
 
 ST. JOHN XII. 
 
 15 written. Fear not, 
 daughter of Sion : 
 behold ! thy King 
 cometh, sitting on 
 an ass's colt. — 
 
 8 And many spread 36 
 their garments 
 in the way : and 
 others branches, 37 
 cutting them out 
 of the fields.^ 
 
 And they that 
 went before, and 
 they that fol- 
 lowed, cried,^Ho- 
 sanna ; Blessed 
 is he that cometh 
 in the name of the sa 
 
 10 Lord:'' Blessed 
 be the kingdom 
 of our father 
 David, that com- 
 
 And as he went, 
 they spread their 
 clothes in the 
 way. And when 
 he was come 
 nigh, even now 
 at the descent of 
 the mount of 
 Olives, the whole 
 multitude of the 
 disciples began to 
 rejoice and praise 
 God with a loud i3 
 voice for all the 
 mighty works 
 that they had 
 seen ; saying. 
 Blessed be the 
 King "^ in the 
 name of the 
 Lord ; '' peace in 
 
 cried, 
 
 — and 
 Hosanna : 
 
 Blessed is he ' 
 that cometh in 
 the name of the 
 Lord,'' and the 
 King of Israel. — 
 
 ^ omit second upon 
 
 ^ others cut down branches off the trees, and strawed tJiPin in the way. * omit him 
 '' cried, sayinsr, ^ the King; that cometh in the name 
 
 ' Blessed is the King of Israel that cometh in the name of the Lord. 
 
 " Zeeh. ix. 9. Behold, thy King cometh unto thic : he is just, and having salvation ; lowly, 
 and riding upon an ass, and upon a colt tlie foal of an ass. Comp. Isa. Ixii. 11. 
 ^ Ps. cxviii. 26.
 
 Pakt Vn. §113.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE LAST PASSOVER. 187 
 
 ST. MATT. XXI. 
 
 sanna in the 
 highest. 
 
 ST. MARK XI. 
 
 eth/ Hosanna in 
 the highest. 
 
 ST. LUKE XIX. 
 
 heaven, and glory 
 in the highest. 
 
 ST. JOHN XII. 
 
 18 These things un- 
 derstood not his 
 disciples at the 
 first : but when 
 Jesus was glori- 
 fied, then remem- 
 bered they that 
 
 these things were 
 written of him, 
 and that they had 
 done these things 
 17 unto him. The 
 people therefore 
 that was with him 
 when he called 
 Lazarus out ot 
 
 his 
 
 grave. 
 
 and 
 
 raised him from 
 the dead, bare 
 
 18 record. For this 
 cause the people 
 also met him, for 
 that they heard 
 that he had done 
 
 19 this miracle. The 
 Pharisees there- 
 fore said among 
 themselves. Per- 
 ceive ye how ye 
 prevail nothing ? 
 behold ! the world 
 is gone after him. 
 
 39 And some of the 
 Pharisees from 
 among the mul- 
 titude said unto 
 him, Master, re- 
 buke thy disci- 
 
 40 pies. And he an- 
 swered and said,- 
 
 1 that cometh in the name of the Lord. 
 
 ^said unto tliem
 
 188 OUR LORD'S TRIUMPHAL ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM, [Part VII. § 113. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXI. 
 
 ST. MARK XI. 
 
 ST. LUKE XIX. 
 
 I tell you that, 
 ifthese' hold their 
 peace, the stones 
 wilP immediately 
 cry out. 
 *i And when he 
 was come near, 
 he beheld the 
 city, and wept 
 
 42 over it, saying, 
 If thou hadst 
 known,even thou, 
 at least in this 
 thy day, the 
 things which be- 
 long unto thy 
 peace ! but now 
 they are hid from 
 
 43 thine eyes. For 
 the days shgll 
 come upon thee, 
 that thine ene- 
 mies shall cast 
 a trench about 
 thee,* and com- 
 pass thee round, 
 and keep thee in 
 on every side, 
 
 44 And shall lay 
 thee even with 
 the ground, and 
 thy children with- 
 in thee ; and they 
 shall not leave 
 in thee one stone 
 upon another; be- 
 cause thou knew- 
 est not the time 
 of thji visitation. 
 
 ST. JOHN XII. 
 
 10 And when he n And he^ entered 
 was come into into Jerusalem,'' 
 
 1 should hold - stones would immediately ^ Jesus entered * and into the temple 
 " Comp. Lk. xxi. 20, etc. ; Matt. xxiv. 2, etc. ; Mar. xiii. 2, etc.
 
 Part VII. S114. 
 
 AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE LAST PASS0\T:R. 
 
 189 
 
 ST. MATT. XXI. 
 
 Jerusalem, all the 
 city was moved, 
 saying, "Who is 
 11 this ? And the 
 multitude said. 
 This is Jesus the 
 prophet of Naz- 
 areth of Galilee. 
 
 ST. MARK. XI 
 
 into the temple : 
 
 ST. LUKE. XIX. 
 
 ST. JOHN XII. 
 
 and when he had 
 looked round 
 about upon all 
 things, and now 
 the eventide was 
 come, he went 
 out unto Bethany 
 with the twelve. 
 
 18 
 
 § 114 
 
 St. Matt. xxi. 12-19. 
 
 Now in the morning 
 as he returned into 
 the city, he hungered. 
 19 And when he saw a 
 fig tree in the way, he 
 came to it, and found 
 
 nothing thereon, 
 
 leaves only, and said 
 
 unto it. Let no fruit 
 grow on thee hence- 
 forward for ever. And 
 presently the fig tree 
 withered away. 
 
 1 omit from 
 
 Second Day of the Week. — Monday. 
 The Fig-tree cursed. The Temple cleansed. 
 
 St. Mark xi. 12-19. St. Ltjke xix. 45-48, 
 
 AT ,1 XXI. o7, oo. 
 
 12 And on the morrow, 
 
 when they were come 
 from Bethany, he was 
 
 13 hungry : and seeing a 
 fig tree from^ afar off 
 having leaves, he came, 
 if haply he might find 
 any thing thereon : and 
 when he came to it, he 
 found nothing but leaves ; 
 for the time of figs was 
 
 14 not yet. And he- an- 
 swered and said unto it, 
 No man eat fruit of thee 
 hereafter for ever. And 
 his disciples heard it. 
 
 2 Jesus answered 
 
 but 
 
 § 114. St. Matthew mentions the cursing of the fig-tree retrospectively, in connection with 
 the surprise of the disciples at its withering. It is plain from St. Mark that the day in the 
 temple and the night at Bethany intervened between the two. Although the tree withered 
 immediately, as mentioned by St. Matthew, this could not have been noticed by the disciples 
 until they again passed that way. 
 
 St. Luke xxi. 37, .38, is inserted here because it is a general statement, covering several 
 days, and, as it stands in his Gospel, is chiefly retrospective.
 
 190 OUR LORD'S TRIUMPHAL ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM, [Part VIL § 114. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXI. 
 
 12 And Jesus went into 
 the temple of God, 
 and cast out all them 
 that sold and bought in 
 the temple, and over- 
 threw the tables of the 
 money-changers, and 
 the seats of them that 
 
 IS sold doves, and said 
 unto them, It is writ- 
 ten, My house shall be 
 called the house of 
 prayer f but ye make^ 
 it a den of thieves.'' 
 
 H And the blind and the 
 lame came to him in 
 the temple ; and he 
 
 15 healed them. And 
 when the chief priests 
 and scribes saw the 
 wonderful things that 
 he did, and the children 
 crying in the temple, 
 and saying, Hosanna 
 to the son of David ; 
 they were sore dis- 
 
 16 pleased, and said unto 
 him, Hearest thou 
 what these say ? And 
 Jesus saith unto them, 
 Yea; have ye never 
 read, Out of the mouth 
 of babes and sucklings 
 thou hast perfected 
 praise ? ° 
 
 1 Jesus went 
 ^ taught, saying, 
 * ye have made it 
 " Isa. Ivi. 7. 
 
 8%. MARK XI. 
 
 15 And they come to Je- 
 rusalem : and he' went 
 into the temple, and be- 
 gan to cast out them 
 that sold and bought in 
 the temple, and overthrew 
 the tables of the money- 
 changers, and the seats 
 of them that sold doves ; 
 
 16 and would not suffer that 
 any man should carry 
 any vessel through the 
 
 17 temple. And he taught, 
 and said^ unto them. Is 
 it not written. My house 
 shall be called of all 
 nations the house of 
 prayer?" but ye have 
 made it a den of thieves.'' 
 
 18 And the scribes and chief 
 priests heard it, and 
 sought how they might 
 destroy him: for they 
 feared him, because all 
 the people were^ aston- 
 ished at his doctrine. 
 
 ST. LUKE XIX. 
 
 45 And he went into 
 the temple, and began 
 to cast out them that 
 sold.2 
 
 46 Saying unto .them, It 
 is written. My house 
 shall be a* house of 
 prayer:" but ye have 
 made it a den of 
 thieves.'' 
 
 47 ^nd he taught daily 
 
 in the temple. But 
 
 the chief priests and 
 the scribes and the 
 chief of the people 
 sought to destroy him. 
 48 and could not find 
 what they might do: 
 for all the people were 
 very attentive to hear 
 him. 
 
 bjTer. 
 
 vir 
 
 '^ that sold therein, and them that bought 
 * My house is the house 
 ' the people was 
 11. cps, viii. 2.
 
 Pakt VII. §115.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE LAST PASSOVER. 191 
 
 ST. MATT. XXI. 
 
 17 And he left them, 
 and went out of the 
 city into Bethany; and 
 he lodged there. 
 
 ST. MARK XI. 
 
 19 And when even was 
 come, he went out of 
 the city. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXI. 
 
 37 And iu the day time 
 he was teaching in the 
 temple ; and at night 
 he went out, and abode 
 in the mount that is 
 called the mount of 
 
 38 Olives. And all the 
 people came early in 
 the morning to him 
 in the temple, for to 
 hear him. 
 
 Third Day of the Week. — Titesdat. 
 
 § 115. The Fig-tree 
 St. I^Iatt. XXI. 20-22. 
 
 20 And when the disciples saw it, 
 they marvelled, saying. How soon 
 
 21 is the fig tree withered away ! Jesus 
 answered and said unto them, Verily 
 I say unto you, If ye have faith, 
 and doubt not, ye shall not only do 
 this which is done to the fig tree, 
 but also if ye shall say unto this 
 mountain, Be thou removed, and 
 be thou cast into the sea ; it shall 
 be done. 
 
 22 And all things, whatsoever ye shall 
 ask in prayer, believing, ye shall 
 receive. 
 
 found withered away. 
 
 St. Mark xi. 20-25. 
 
 20 And in the morning, as they passed 
 by, they saw the fig tree dried up 
 
 21 from the roots. And Peter callino: 
 to remembrance saith unto him,Master, 
 behold the fig tree which thou cursedst 
 
 '22 is withered away. And Jesus an- 
 swering saith unto them. Have faith 
 
 23 in God. ^Verily I say unto you. That 
 whosoever shall say unto this moun- 
 tain. Be thou removed, and be thou 
 cast into the sea ; and shall not doubt 
 in his heart, but shall believe that 
 what^ he saith shall come to pass ; he 
 shall have it.^ Therefore I say unto 
 
 24 you. What things soever ye pray for, 
 and desire,* believe that ye received* 
 them, and ye shall have them. And 
 
 25 when ye stand praying, forgive, if ye 
 have ought against any : that your 
 Father also which is in heaven may 
 forgive you your trespasses."^ 
 
 1 For verily 2 tij^t those things which he saith ^ shall have whatsoever he saith. 
 
 * soever ye desire, when ye pray believe * receive 
 
 ^ ver. 26. But if ye do not forgive, neither will your Father which is in heaven forgive 
 your trespasses. 
 
 " Comp. Matt. vi. 14, 15 ; xviii. 35, etc.
 
 192 OUR LORD'S TRIUMPHAL ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM, [Part VU. § IIG. 
 
 § 116. The Authority of Christ questioned. 
 St. Matt. xxi. 23-27. St. Mark xi. 27-33. St. Luke xx. 1-8. 
 
 23 And when he was 
 come into the temple, 
 the chief priests and 
 the elders of the people 
 came unto him as he 
 was teaching, and said. 
 By what authority 
 doest thou these things? 
 and who gave thee 
 
 24 this authority ? And 
 Jesus answered and 
 said unto them, I also 
 will ask you one thing, 
 which if ye tell me, I 
 in like wise will tell 
 you by what authority 
 I do these things : 
 
 25 the baptism of .John, 
 whence was it ? from 
 heaven, or of men ? 
 And they reasoned 
 with themselves, say- 
 ing, If we shall say. 
 From heaven ; he will 
 say unto us, Why did 
 ye not then believe 
 
 26 him ? But if we shall 
 say, Of men ; we fear 
 the people ; for all hold 
 John as a prophet.* 
 
 27 And they answered 
 Jesus, and said, We 
 cannot tell. And he 
 said unto them, Nei- 
 
 27 And they come again 
 to Jerusalem : and as 
 he was walkinji in the 
 
 « 
 
 temple, there come to 
 him the chief priests, 
 and the scribes, and 
 
 28 the elders, and said^ 
 unto him, By what 
 authority doest thou 
 these things? and who 
 gave thee this author- 
 ity to do these things ? 
 
 29 And Jesus* said unto 
 them, I wilP ask of 
 you one question, and 
 answer me, and I will 
 tell you by what au- 
 thority I do these 
 
 30 things : the baptism 
 of .John, was it from 
 heaven, or of men ? 
 
 31 answer me. And they 
 reasoned with them- 
 selves, saying. If we 
 shall say, From heav- 
 en ; he will say. Why 
 then did ye not believe 
 
 32 him'? But if we shall 
 say. Of men ; they 
 feared the people : for 
 all men counted .John, 
 that he was a prophet 
 
 33 indeed." And they an- 
 swei'*^ and say unto 
 Jesus, We cannot tell. 
 And .Jesus^ saith unto 
 
 1 And it came to pass, 
 that on one of the^ days, 
 as he taught the people 
 in the temple, and 
 preached the gospel, the^ 
 priests and the scribes 
 came upon him with the 
 
 2 elders, and spake unto 
 him, saying. Tell us, by 
 what authority doest 
 thou these thinars ? or 
 who is he that gave thee 
 
 3 this authority ? And he 
 answered and said unto 
 them, I will also ask 
 you a" thing ; and answer 
 
 4 me : the baptism of 
 John, was it from heaven, 
 
 5 or of men ? And they 
 reasoned with them- 
 selves, saying, If we shall 
 say, From heaven ; he 
 will say. Why' believed 
 
 6 ye him not? But and 
 
 if we say. Of men ; all 
 the people will stone us : 
 for they be persuaded 
 that John was a prophet." 
 
 7 And they answered, that 
 they could not tell 
 
 8 whence it was. And 
 Jesus said unto them, 
 
 say 
 
 1 those days * the chief priests 
 
 s I will also ask ® one thing 
 
 ® translated they answered and said 
 
 « Matt. iii. 5, 6 ; xiv. 5, etc. 
 
 * answered and said 
 '' Why then believed 
 ^ answerina: saith
 
 Part VII. § 117.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE LAST PASSOVER. 
 
 193 
 
 ST^MATT. XXI. 
 
 ther tell I you by what 
 authority I do these 
 things. 
 
 ST. MARK XI. ST. LUKE XX. 
 
 them, Neither do I tell Neither tell I you by 
 
 you by what authority what authority I do these 
 
 I do these things. things. 
 
 .§ 117. The Parable of The two Sons. 
 St. Matt. xxi. 28-32. 
 
 28 But what think ye ? A certain man had two sons ; ' he came to the first, 
 
 29 and said, Son, go work to day in the'^ vineyard. He answered and said, I 
 
 30 will not : Afterward he rej^ented, and went. ^ He came to the other,* and said 
 
 31 likewise. And he answered and said, I go, sir : and went not. 'Whether of 
 them twain did the will of his father ? They say,* The first. Jesus saith 
 unto them. Verily I say unto you, That the publicans and the harlots go into 
 
 32 the kingdom of God before you. For John came unto you in the way of 
 righteousness, and ye believed him not ; but the publicans and the harlots 
 believed him : and ye, when yf; had seen it, repented not afterward, that ye 
 might believe him. ^ 
 
 §118. The 
 St. Matt. xxi. 33-46. 
 
 33 Hear another para- 
 ble : "There was a" 
 householder, which 
 planted a vineyard, 
 and hedged it round 
 about, and digged a 
 winepress in it, and 
 built a tower, and let 
 it out to husbandmen, 
 and went into a far 
 
 34 country. And when 
 the time of the fruit 
 drew near, he sent his 
 servants to the hus- 
 bandmen, that they 
 misjht receive thefruits 
 
 35 of it. And the hus- 
 bandmen took his ser- 
 vants, and beat one, 
 
 1 twice and he came 
 
 * to the second, and said 
 
 ' a certain man 
 
 Parable of The wicked 
 St. Mark xii. 1-12. 
 
 1 And he began to 
 speak unto them by 
 25arables. °A certain 
 man planted a vine- 
 yard, and set an hedge 
 about it. and dio^ored a 
 place for the winefat, 
 and built a tower, and 
 let it out to husband- 
 men, and went into a 
 
 2 far country. And at 
 the season he sent to 
 the husbandmen a ser- 
 vant, that he might 
 receive from the hus- 
 bandmen of the fruits^ 
 
 3 of the vineyard. And 
 they caught him, and 
 beat him, and sent him 
 
 '^ my A-ineyard 
 
 ^ they say unto him 
 
 * the fruit of 
 
 Husbandmen. 
 
 St. Luke xx. 9-19. 
 
 9 Then began he to speak 
 to the people this para- 
 ble ; °A ^man planted a 
 vineyard, 
 
 and let it forth 
 to husbandmen, and went 
 into a far country for a 
 10 long time. And at the 
 season he sent a servant 
 to the husbandmen, that 
 they should give him of 
 
 the fruit of the vineyard : 
 but the husbandmen beat 
 him, and sent him awav 
 
 2 bnt afterwards 
 
 * a certain householder 
 
 " Comp. Ps. Ixxx. 8-11 ; Isa. v. 1, 2, etc. 
 25
 
 194 OUR LORD'S TRIUMPHAL ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM, [Part VII. § 118, 
 
 BT. MATT. XXI. 
 
 and killed another, 
 and stoned another. 
 36 Again, he sent other 
 servants more than 
 the first : and they did 
 unto them likewise. 
 
 37 But last of all he sent 
 unto them his son, 
 
 saying. They will rev- 
 
 38 erence my son. But 
 when the husbandmen 
 saw the sou, they said 
 among themselves, 
 This is the heir ; come, 
 let us kill him, and 
 let us have^ his in- 
 
 39 heritance. And they 
 caught him, and cast 
 Jiim out of the vine- 
 yard, and slew him. 
 
 40 "When the lord there- 
 fore of the vineyard 
 cometh, what will he 
 do unto those hus- 
 
 41 bandmen ? They say 
 unto him, He will mis- 
 erably destroy those 
 wicked men, and will 
 let out his vineyard 
 unto other husband- 
 men, which shall ren- 
 
 away 
 
 again 
 
 ST. MARK XII. 
 
 empty. And 
 he sent unto 
 them another servant ; 
 and they^ wounded 
 him in the head, and 
 handled him shame- 
 
 5 fully. And^ he sent 
 another ; and him 
 they killed, and many 
 others ; beating some, 
 and killing some. 
 
 6 Having yet therefore 
 one well-beloved son' 
 he sent him* last unto 
 them, saying. They 
 will reverence my son. 
 
 7 But those husbandmen 
 saidamongthemselves, 
 This is the heir; come, 
 let us kill him, and 
 the inheritance shall 
 
 8 be our's. And they 
 took him, and killed 
 him,^ and cast him'^ out 
 
 9 of the vineyard. What 
 shalP" the lord of the 
 
 ST. LUKE XX. 
 
 11 empty. And again he 
 sent another servant : 
 and they beat him also, 
 and entreated him shame- 
 fully, and sent him away 
 
 12 empty. And again he 
 sent a third : and they 
 wounded him also, and 
 
 13 cast him out. Then said 
 
 the lord of the vineyard, 
 What shall I do ? I will 
 send my beloved son : it 
 may be they will rever- 
 
 14 ence him.^ But when 
 the husbandmen saw him, 
 they reasoned with one 
 another,^ saying, This is 
 the heir : Het us kill him, 
 that the inheritance may 
 
 15 be our's. So they cast 
 him out of the vineyard, 
 
 and killed him. What 
 therefore shall the lord 
 
 vineyard do ? he will of the vineyard do unto 
 
 come and destroy the 
 husbandmen, and will 
 give the vineyard unto 
 others. 
 
 16 them? He shall come 
 and destroy these hus- 
 bandmen, and shall give 
 the vineyard to others. 
 
 1 and at him they cast stones, and wounded him in the head, and sent him away shamefully 
 handled. 
 
 2 And again he sent ^ one Son, his well-heloved, he 
 
 * him also last ^ wiU reverence him when they see him 
 ® reasoned among themselves, saying, ^ come, let us kill 
 
 * let us seize on his inheritance ® twice him 
 10 what shall therefore the lord
 
 Part VII. §118.J AJS'D THE EVENTS UNTIL THE LAST PASSOVER. 
 
 195 
 
 ST. MATT. XXI. 
 
 der him the fruits in 
 their seasons. 
 
 ST. MASK XII. 
 
 42 
 
 Jesus saith unto 
 them,Didye never read 
 in the scriptures, The 
 stone which the build- 
 ers rejected, the same 
 is become the head of 
 the corner : this is the 
 Lord's doing, and it is 
 marvellous in our eyes? 
 43 Therefore say I unto 
 you, The kingdom of 
 God shall be taken 
 from you, and given to 
 a nation bringing forth 
 the fruits thereof.^ 
 
 45 And when the chief 
 priests and Pharisees 
 had heard his parables, 
 they perceived that he 
 
 46 spake of them. But 
 when they sought to 
 lay hands on him, they 
 feared the multitude, 
 because they took him 
 for a prophet. 
 
 10 And have ye not read 
 this scripture ; The 
 stone which the build- 
 ers rejected is become 
 the head of the corner : 
 
 n This was the Lord's 
 doing, and it is mar- 
 vellous in our eyes ? 
 
 ST. LUKE XX. 
 
 And when they heard it, 
 they said, God forbid. 
 17 And he beheld them, 
 and said. What is this 
 then that is written. The 
 stone which the builders 
 rejected, the same is be- 
 come the head of the 
 corner ? 
 
 18 Whosoever shall 
 
 fall upon that stone 
 shall be broken : but on 
 whomsoever it shall fall, 
 it will grind him to 
 powder. 
 
 12 
 
 19 And the chief priests 
 
 And they sought to and the scribes the same 
 
 lay hold on him, but hour sought to lay hands 
 
 feared the people : for on him ; and they feared 
 
 they knew that he had 
 spoken the parable 
 against them : and they 
 left him, and went 
 their way. 
 
 the people : for they per- 
 ceived that he had spoken 
 this parable against them. 
 
 1 ver. 44. And whosoever shall fall on this stone shall be broken : but on whomsoever it 
 shall fall, it will grind him to powder.
 
 196 OUR LORD'S TRIUMPHAL ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM, [Part VII. § 119. 
 
 § 119. The Parable of The Marriage of the King's Son. 
 St. Matt. xxii. 1-14. 
 
 1 And Jesus answered and spake unto them again by parables, and said, 
 
 2 The kingdom of heaven is like unto a certain king, which made a marriage 
 
 3 for his son, and sent forth his servants to call them that were bidden to the 
 
 4 wedding : and they would not come. Again, he sent forth other servants, 
 saying, Tell them which are bidden, Behold ! I have prepared my dinner : 
 my oxen and my fatlings are killed, and all things are ready : come unto the 
 
 5 marriage. But they made light of it, and went their ways, one to his farm, 
 
 6 another to his merchandise : and the remnant took his servants, and entreated 
 ^ them spitefully, and slew them. But the king^ was wroth : and he sent forth 
 
 8 his armies, and destroyed those murderers, and burned up their city. Then 
 saith he to his servants. The wedding is ready, but they which were bidden 
 
 9 were not worthy. Go ye therefore into the highways, and as many as ye 
 
 10 shall find, bid to the marriage. So those servants went out into the highways, 
 and gathered together all as many as they found, both bad and good : and the 
 
 11 bridechamber^ was furnished with guests. And when the king came in to 
 see the guests, he saw there a man which had not on a wedding garment : 
 
 12 and he saith unto him, Friend, how camest thou in hither not having a 
 
 13 wedding garment ? And he was speechless. Then said the king to the 
 servants. Bind him hand and foot,^ and cast him into outer darkness ; there 
 
 14 shall be weeping and gnashing of teeth. For many are called, but few are 
 chosen.* 
 
 § 120. Insidious Questionings 
 St. Matt. xxii. 15-22. 
 
 .15 Then went the Phar- 
 isees, and took counsel 
 how they might entangle 
 
 16 him in his talk. And is 
 they sent out unto him 
 their disciples with the 
 Herodians, saying. Mas- 
 ter, we know that thou 
 art true, and teachest u 
 the way of God in truth, 
 
 neither carest thou for 
 any man: for thou re- 
 
 (A) of Pharisees, concerning Tribute to Caesar. 
 St. JVIark XII. 13-17. St. Luke xx. 20-26. 
 
 And they send unto 
 him certain of the 
 Pharisees and of the 
 Herodians, to catch 
 him in his words. 
 And when they were 
 come, they say. unto 
 him. Master, we know 
 that thou art true, and 
 carest for no man : for 
 
 £0 
 
 And they watched 
 him, and sent forth 
 spies, which should 
 feign themselves just 
 men, that they might 
 take hold of his words, 
 that so they might 
 deliver him unto the 
 power and authority 
 21 of the governor. And 
 they asked him, saying. 
 Master, we know that 
 thou sayest and teach- 
 
 ^ But when the king heard thereof, he was wroth ^ t^e wedding was furnished 
 
 ^ hand and foot, and take him away, and cast him 
 •>■ Matt. XX. 16.
 
 Part VII. § 120.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE LAST PASSOVEE. 197 
 
 ST. MATT. XXII. 
 
 gardest not the person 
 
 17 of men. Tell us there- 
 fore, What thinkestthou? 
 Is it lawful to give trib- 
 ute unto Ctesar, or not ? 
 
 18 But Jesus perceived 
 their wickedness, and 
 said, Why tempt ye me, 
 
 19 ye hypocrites ? Shew me 
 the tribute money. And 
 they brought unto him 
 
 20 a penny. And Jesus^ 
 
 saith unto them, Whose 
 is this image and super- 
 
 21 scription ? They say* 
 
 CfEsar's. Then saith he 
 unto them, Render there- 
 fore unto Caesar the 
 things which are Ctesar's, 
 and unto God the things 
 
 22 that are God's. When 
 
 they had heard these 
 words, they marvelled, 
 and left him, and went 
 their way. 
 
 ST. MARK XII. 
 
 thou regardest not the 
 person of men, but 
 teachest the way of 
 God in truth : Is it 
 lawful to give tribute 
 to Ctesar, or not? 
 
 15 Shall we give, or shall 
 we not give ? But he, 
 seeingHheir hypocrisy, 
 said unto them. Why 
 tempt ye me ? bring 
 me a penny, that I 
 
 16 may see it. And they 
 brought it. And he 
 saith unto them. Whose 
 is this imaore and 
 superscription ? And 
 they said unto him, 
 
 17 Cfesar's. And Jesus® 
 said unto them. Ren- 
 der to Caesar the things 
 that are Caesar's, and 
 to God the things that 
 are God's. 
 
 And they 
 marvelled at him. 
 
 .ST. LUKE XX. 
 
 est rightly, neither ac- 
 ceptest thou the per- 
 son of any, but teach- 
 est the way of God 
 
 22 truly : Is it lawful for 
 us to give tribute unto 
 
 23 Caesar, or no ? But he 
 perceived their craft- 
 iness, and said unto 
 
 24 them,^ Shew me a 
 penny. 
 
 Whose image and su- 
 perscription hath it ? 
 and they^ said, Caesar's. 
 
 25 And he said unto 
 them, Render there- 
 fore unto Caesar the 
 things which be Cae- 
 sar's, and unto God 
 the things which be 
 
 26 God's. And they could 
 not take hold of his 
 words before the peo- 
 ple : and they mar- 
 velled at his answer, 
 and held their peace. 
 
 (B) Of 
 St. Matt. xxii. 23-33. 
 
 23 The same day came 
 to him Sadducees, say- 
 ing " that there is no 
 resurrection. and asked 
 
 24 him, saying, Master, 
 Moses said. If a man 
 die.having no children, 
 
 1 knowing their hypocrisy 
 
 3 And he saith 
 
 * They answered and said 
 
 Sadduces, concerning the 
 St. Mark xii. 18-27. 
 
 18 Then come unto him 
 the Sadducees, which 
 say there is no res- 
 urrection ; and they 
 asked him, saying, 
 
 19 Master, Moses wrote 
 unto us, If a man's 
 
 Resurrection. 
 
 St. Luke xx. 27-39. 
 
 27 Then came to him 
 certain of the Sadducees, 
 which deny that there is 
 any resurrection ; and 
 
 28 they asked him, saying, 
 Master, Moses wrote 
 unto us, If any man's 
 
 2 said unto them. Why tempt ye me 1 Shew me 
 
 * They say unto him 
 
 ^ answering said unto them • 
 
 came to him the Sadducees, which say that
 
 198 OUK LORD'S TRIUMPHAL ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM, [Part VII. § 120. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXII. 
 
 his brother shall marry 
 his wife, and raise up 
 seed unto his brother.* 
 
 25 Now there were with 
 us seven brethren : and 
 the first, when he had 
 married a wife, de- 
 ceased, and, having no 
 issue, left his wife unto 
 
 26 his brother : likewise 
 the second also, and 
 the third, unto the 
 
 27 seventh. And last of 
 all the woman died.^ 
 
 28 Therefore in the res- 
 urrection whose wife 
 shall she be of the 
 seven ? for they all 
 
 29 had her. Jesus an- 
 swered and said unto 
 them. Ye do err, not 
 knowing the script- 
 ures, nor the power 
 
 30 of God. For in the 
 resurrection they nei- 
 ther marry, nor are 
 given in marriage, but 
 are as the angels of 
 
 31 God in heaven. But 
 as touching the res- 
 urrection of the dead, 
 have ye not read that 
 which was spoken unto 
 
 ST. MARK XII. 
 
 brother die, and leave 
 Ms wife behind htm, 
 and leave no child' 
 that his brother should 
 take the'' wife, and 
 raise up seed unto his 
 
 20 brother." ■*There were 
 seven brethren : and 
 the first took a wife, 
 and dying left no seed. 
 
 21 And the second took 
 her, and died, not leav- 
 ing' seed : and the 
 
 22 third likewise. And 
 the seven^ left no seed : 
 last of all the woman 
 
 23 died also. In the res- 
 urrection,'" whea they 
 shall rise, whose wife 
 shall she be of them ? 
 for the seven had her 
 
 24 to wife. Jesus'^ said 
 unto them. Do ye not 
 therefore err, because 
 ye know not the script- 
 ures, neither the pow- 
 
 25 er of God ? For when 
 they shall rise from 
 the dead, they neither 
 marry, nor are given 
 in marriage ; but are 
 as'^ angels in heaven. 
 
 26 And as touching the 
 dead, that they rise: 
 have ye not read in 
 the book of 3Ioses, at 
 
 ST. LUKE XX. 
 
 brother die, having a 
 wife, and he be~ without 
 children, that his brother 
 should take his wife, and 
 raise up seed unto his 
 
 29 brother.* There were 
 thei'efore seven brethren : 
 and the first took a wife, 
 and died without chil- 
 
 80 dren. And the second,* 
 and the third took her ; 
 and in like manner the 
 seven also : and they left 
 no children, and died. 
 
 32 At^ last the woman died 
 
 33 also. The woman" there- 
 fore in the resurrection, 
 whose wife of them is 
 she ? for seven had her 
 
 34 to wife. And Jesus'^ said 
 unto them. The children 
 of this world marry, and 
 are given in marriage : 
 
 35 but they which shall be 
 accounted worthy to 
 obtain that world, and 
 the resurrection from the 
 dead, neither marry, nor 
 are ^iven in marriage : 
 
 36 neither can they die any 
 more : for they are equal 
 unto the angels ; and 
 are the children of God, 
 being the children of the 
 
 a? resurrection. Now that 
 the dead are raised, even 
 
 1 no children 
 
 * Now there were 
 
 * And the second took her to wife, and he di 
 ' the seven had her, and left 
 " Last of all the 
 
 11 omit The woman 
 
 1^ as the angels which are 
 
 Deut. XXV, 5, 6 ; comp. Gen. xxxviii. 8 
 
 ^ and he die without ^ his wife 
 
 * and died, neither left he any seed 
 il (liildless. An<l the third 
 
 * died also 
 
 1' In the resurrection therefore, when 
 ^'^ And Jesus answerins; said
 
 Part VII. § 120.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE LAST PASSOVER. 199 
 
 ST. MATT. XXII. 
 
 you by God, saying, 
 82 I am the God of 
 Abraham, and the God 
 of Isaac, and the God 
 of Jacob ? " He ^ is not 
 the God of the dead, 
 S3 butof the living. And 
 when the multitude 
 heard this, they were 
 astonished at his doc- 
 trine. 
 
 ST. MARK XII. 
 
 the bush how^ God 
 spake unto him, say- 
 ing, I am the God of 
 Abraham, and the God 
 of Isaac, and the God 
 27 of Jacob?* He is not 
 the God of the dead, 
 but^ of the living: ye* 
 do greatly err. 
 
 ST. LUKE XX. 
 
 Moses shewed at the 
 bush, when he calleth the 
 Lord the God of Abra- 
 ham, and the God of 
 Isaac, and the God of 
 Jacob." For he is not a 
 God of the dead, but of 
 the living : for all live 
 unto him. 
 
 Then certain of the 
 scribes answering said, 
 Master, thou hast well 
 said. 
 
 (C) Of a Lawyer, concerning the greatest Commandment. 
 
 St. Matt. xxii. 34-40. 
 
 34 But when the Phari- 
 sees had heard that he 
 had put the Sadducees 
 to silence, they were 
 gathered together. 
 
 s« Then one of them, 
 which was a lawyer, 
 asked him a question, 
 
 36 tempting him,^ Master, 
 which is the great 
 commandment in the 
 
 37 law? And he" said 
 
 St. Mark xii. 28-34. 
 
 28 And one of the scribes 
 
 came, and having heard 
 
 them reasoning together, 
 
 and seeing^ that he had 
 answered them well, 
 
 asked him, Which is the 
 
 first commandment of 
 
 29 all ? Jesus answered,* 
 
 St. Luke xx. 40. 
 
 1 translated in the book of Moses, how in the bush God spake 
 
 3 but the God of the livinj;: 
 
 ^ and perceiving that ^ teniptinu^ him, and saying, 
 
 2 God is not 
 * ye therefore do greatly 
 ^ Jesus said unto him 
 
 And Jesus answered him, The first of all the commandments is. Hear 
 
 " Ex. iii. 6 ; comp. 16. 
 
 § 120. C. Doubtless the wily Pharisees chose to put fonvard as their spokesman a really 
 ingenuous man, who had hitherto honestly rejected the claims of our Lord. Hence St. Mark 
 describes him as answering "discreetly." He came "tempting" (St. Matthew) ; but being 
 deeply impressed l)y our Lord's answer, he went awa}' (St. Mark) "not far from the kingdom 
 of God." The answer to the question was really the Lord's — whether as St. Matthew 
 describes it, he gave the answer himself; or as St. Mark more particularly specifies, He led on 
 the lawyer to answer it himself.
 
 200 OUR LORD'S TRIUMPHAL ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM, [Part VU. § 120. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXII. 
 
 unto him, Thou shalt 
 love the Lord thy God 
 with all thy heart, and 
 with all thy soul, and 
 with all thy mind.* 
 38 This is the first and 
 great commandment. 
 
 39 
 
 iThe 
 unto 
 
 second is like 
 it, Thou shalt 
 
 love thy neighbor as 
 40 thyself. "^ On these two 
 
 commandments hang 
 
 all the law and the 
 
 prophets. 
 
 ST. MARK XJI. 
 
 The first is. Hear, 
 Israel ; The Lord our 
 
 30 God is one Lord : and 
 thou shalt love the Lord 
 thy God with all thy 
 heart, and with all thy 
 soul, and with all thy 
 mind, and with all thy 
 
 31 strength :°^^ The second 
 this, Thou shalt love 
 thy neighbor as thyself.'' 
 There is none other 
 commandment greater 
 
 32 than these. And the 
 scribes said unto him, 
 Well, Master, thou hast 
 said the truth : for he^ 
 is one and there is none 
 
 33 other but he:'' and to 
 love him with all the 
 heart, and with all the 
 understanding,* and with 
 all the strength, and to 
 love his neighbor as 
 himself, is more than all 
 whole burnt offerings 
 
 34 and sacrifices.*^ And 
 when Jesus saw that he 
 answered discreetly, he 
 said unto him. Thou art 
 not far from the kingdom 
 of God. And no man 4o 
 after that durst ask him 
 any questions. 
 
 ST. LUKE XX. 
 
 For* after that they 
 durst not ask him any 
 question at all. 
 
 1 And the second 
 
 2 thy strength : this is the first commandment. And the second is like, namely this, Thou 
 shalt 
 
 ^ for there is one God ; and there is 
 
 * understanding, and with all the soul, and with all the 
 
 * And after that 
 " Deut. vi. 4, 5. 
 
 •> Lev. xix. 18. Comp. Matt. v. 44 ; xix. 19 ; Lk. x. 27 ; Rom. xiii. 9 ; Gal. v. 14 ; Jas. 
 ii. 8, etc. 
 
 c Deut. iv. 35, 39 ; Isa. xlv. 21, etc. d Hos. vi. 6.
 
 Part VII. § 121.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE LAST PASSOVER. 201 
 
 § 121. Our Lord's Question in return : How is Christ David's Son? 
 
 St. Matt. xxii. 41-46. 
 
 41 While the Pharisees 
 were gathered together, 
 
 42 Jesus asked them, saying, 
 What think ye of Christ ? 
 whose son is he? They 
 say unto him, the son of 
 
 43 David. He saith unto 
 them, How then doth 
 David in spirit call him 
 
 44 Lord, saying, The Lord 
 said unto my Lord, Sit 
 thou on my right hand, 
 till I put thine enemies 
 
 45 under thy feet ? '^ " If 
 David then call him 
 Lord, how is he his son? 
 
 46 And no man was able 
 to answer him a word, 
 neither durst any man 
 from that day forth ask 
 him any more questions. 
 
 St. Mark xii. 35-37. 
 
 35 And Jesus answered 
 and said, while he 
 taught in the temple. 
 How say the scribes 
 that Christ is the son 
 
 36 of David? ^ David 
 himself said by the 
 Holy Ghost, The Lord 
 
 said to my Lord, Sit 
 thou on my right hand, 
 till I make thine en- 
 emies thy footstool. "• 
 David ■* himself calleth 
 him Lord, and whence 
 is he then his son ? 
 
 37 
 
 St. Luke xx. 41-44. 
 
 41 And he said unto 
 them, How say they 
 that Christ is David's 
 
 42 son ? For^ David 
 himself saith in the 
 book of Psalms, The 
 Lord said unto my 
 Lord, Sit thou on 
 
 43 my right hand, till I 
 make thine enemies 
 
 44 thy footstool." David 
 therefore calleth him 
 Lord, how is he then 
 his son ? 
 
 And the common peo- 
 ple heard him gladly. 
 
 § 122. Warning against the Scribes and Pharisees. 
 
 St. Matt, xxiii. 1-3. 
 
 1 Then spake Jesus 
 to the multitude, and 
 
 2 to his disciples, saying, 
 The scribes and the 
 Pharisees sit in Moses' 
 
 St. Mark xii. 38-40. 
 
 38 And he said^ in his 
 doctrine, Beware of 
 the scribes, which love 
 
 1 For David 
 
 * till I make thine enemies thy footstool ? 
 
 ^ said unto them 
 
 »Ps. ex. 1. 
 
 St. Luke xx. 45-47. 
 
 46 Then in the audience 
 of all the people he 
 
 46 said unto the'' disciples, 
 Beware of the scribes, 
 
 ^ And David 
 
 * David therefore himself 
 
 ^ his disciples 
 
 §122. The continuation of this discourse in St. Matthew (ver. 5-7), is very similar to the 
 language of St. Mark and St. Luke. It is plain, however, from Lk. xi. 43, etc., that much 
 the same discourse was uttered on more than one occasion. These verses of St. Matthew are 
 therefore placed with the passage of St. Luke (§89) to which they are most closely parallel. 
 Matt. XNJii. is apparently a collection of our Lord's sayings without mention of, or reference 
 to, the circumstances under which they were severally uttered. 
 
 26
 
 202 OUR LORD'S TRIUMPHAL ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM, [Part VII. § 123. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXIII. 
 
 3 seat : All therefore 
 whatsoever they bid 
 you, do and observe ; ^ 
 but do not ye after 
 their works : for they 
 say, and do not. 
 
 ST. MARK XII. 
 
 ST. LUKE XX. 
 
 to go in long clothing,* 
 and love salutations in 
 
 39 the marketplaces,'' and 
 the chief seats in the 
 synagogues, and the 
 uppermost rooms at 
 
 40 feasts : which devour 
 widows' houses, and 
 for a pretence make 
 
 Ion 
 
 g prayers 
 
 these 
 
 shall receive greater 
 damnation. 
 
 which desire to walk in 
 long robes,' and love 
 greetings in the markets,*' 
 and the highest seats in 
 the synagogues, and the 
 chief rooms at feasts ; 
 47 which devour widows' 
 houses, and for a shew 
 make long prayers : the 
 same shall receive great- 
 er damnation. 
 
 § 123. The Widow's Mite. 
 
 St. Mark xh. 41-44. 
 
 41 And he ^ sat over against the 
 treasury, and beheld how the people 
 cast money into the treasury : and 
 many that were rich cast in much. 
 
 4'j And there came a certain poor widow, 
 and she threw in two mites, which 
 
 4-3 make a farthing. And he called unto 
 him his disciples, and said^ unto them, 
 Verily I say unto you. That this poor 
 widow hath cast more in than all 
 they which have cast into the treasury : 
 
 41 for all they did cast in of their abun- 
 dance; but she of her want did cast 
 in all that she had, even all her 
 living. 
 
 St. Luke xxi. 1-4. 
 
 And he looked up, and saw the 
 rich men casting their gifts into the 
 
 2 treasury. And he saw' a certain 
 poor widow casting in thither two 
 
 3 mites. And he said, Of a truth I 
 say unto you, that this poor widow 
 hath cast in more than they all : 
 
 4 for all these have of their abun- 
 dance cast in unto the offerings:* 
 but she of her penury hath cast in 
 all the living that she had. 
 
 1 bid you ol^servc, that observe and do 
 " and saith unto 
 * See Matt, xxiii. 5. 
 
 2 And Jesus sat ^ saw also a certain 
 
 '° offerings of God 
 ^ See Matt, xxiii. 6, 7 ; Lk. xi. 43.
 
 Paet VII. §124.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE LAST PASSOVER. 203 
 
 § 124. Our Lord speaks to certain Greeks, who desired to see Him, of His 
 approaching Death. The Voice from Heaven. 
 
 St. John xii. 20-36. 
 
 80 And there were certain Greeks among them that came up to worship at 
 
 21 the feast : The same came therefore to Philip, which was of Bethsaida of 
 
 22 Galilee, and desired him, saying. Sir, we would see Jesus. Philip cometh 
 and telleth Andrew : and Andrew and Philip come and' tell Jesus. 
 
 23 And Jesus answereth^ them, saying, The hour is come, that the Son of 
 
 24 Man should be glorified. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Except a corn 
 of wheat fall into the ground and die, it abideth alone : but if it die, it bringeth 
 
 25 forth much fruit. He that loveth his life loseth^ it; and he that hateth his 
 
 26 life in this world shall keep it unto life eternal." If any man serve me, let 
 him follow me ; and where 1 am, there shall also my servant be : if any man 
 serve me, him will my Father honor. 
 
 27 Now is my soul troubled ; and what shall I say ? Father, save me from 
 this hour? but for this cause came I unto this hour. 'Father, glorify thy 
 
 28 name. Then came there a voice from heaven,'' saying, I have both glorified it, 
 
 29 and will glorify it again. The people therefore, that stood by, and heard it, 
 
 30 said that it thundered : others said, An angel spake to him. Jesus answered 
 
 31 and said. This voice came not because of me, but for your sakes. Now is the 
 judgment of this world : now shall the prince of this world be cast out. 
 
 33 And I, if I be lifted up from the earth,'' will draw all men unto me. This he 
 said, signifying what death he should die. 
 
 34 The people therefore'' answered him. We have heai'd out of the law that 
 Christ abideth for ever : ^ and how sayest thou. The Son of Man must be 
 
 35 lifted up? who is this Son of Man ? Then Jesus said unto them, Yet a little 
 while is the light among^ you. Walk while ye have the light, lest darkness 
 come upon you : for he that walketh in darkness knoweth not whither he 
 
 36 goeth. While ye have light, believe in the light, that ye may be the children 
 of light. These things spake Jesus, and departed, and did hide himself from 
 them. 
 
 1 and again Andrew and Philip tell Jesus ^ answered ^ shall lose it 
 
 '' omit therefore ^ with you 
 
 » Cf. Matt. X. 39 ; xvi. 25 ; Mar. viii. 35 ; Lk. ix. 24 ; xvii. .33. 
 b Cf. Matt. iii. 17 ; xvii. 5 ; Mar. i. 11 ; ix. 7 ; Lk. iii. 22 ; ix. -35.. 
 •^ Comp. Num. xxi. 8, 9 ; Jno. iii. 14. 
 <i Comp. Ps. Ixxxix 36, 37 ; ex. 4 ; Isa. ix. 7 ; Dan. ii. 44 ; vii. 14, 27 ; Mic. iv. 7, etc. 
 
 § 124. The Greeks were probably in that precinct of the temple known as the court of the 
 Gentiles ; and as our Lord must have been sitting here when he saw the oift of tlie ])0(n- widow 
 (§ 123), this, as Tischendorf has noticed, seems the proper place for the incident. Robinson 
 well observes that after our Lord left the temple at this time, he returned to it no more. This 
 interview therefore could not well have occurred later. The last clause of vs. 36 corresponds 
 with Matt. xxiv. 1 ; Mar. xiii. 1.
 
 204 OUR LORD'S TRIUMPHAL ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM, [Part VII. § 125. 
 
 § 125. The Jews' Unbelief, notwithstanding the Words and Works of Christ 
 
 John xii. 37-50. 
 
 37 But though he had done so many miracles before them, yet they believed 
 
 38 not on him : that the saying of Esaias the prophet might be fulfilled, which 
 he spake, Lord, who hath believed our report? and to whom hath the arm 
 
 39 of the Lord been revealed ? " Therefore they could not believe, because that 
 
 40 Esaias said again, 'He hath blinded their eyes, and hardened their heart; 
 that they should not see with their eyes, nor understand with their heart, and 
 
 41 be converted, and I should heal them.*" These things said Esaias, because^ 
 he saw his glory*^ and spake of him. 
 
 42 Nevertheless among the chief rulers also many believed on him ; but 
 because of the Pharisees they did not confess him, lest they should be put out 
 
 43 of the synagogue : for they loved the praise of men more than the praise of 
 God. 
 
 44 Jesus cried, and said, He that believeth on me, believeth not on me, but on 
 ^ him that sent me. And he that seeth me seeth him that sent me. I am 
 
 come a light into the world, that whosoever believeth on me should not abide 
 4r in darkness. And if any man hear my words, and keep theiri^ not, I judge 
 48 him not : for I came not to judge the world, but to save the world. He tkat 
 
 rejecteth me, and receiveth not my words, hath one that judgeth him : the 
 4y word that I have spoken, the same shall judge him in the last day. For I 
 
 have not spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me, he gave me a 
 so commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak. And I know 
 
 that his commandment is life everlasting : whatsoever I speak therefore, even 
 
 as the Father said unto me, so I speak. 
 
 FounTH Day of the Week. — Wednesday (Beginning at Sunset.) 
 
 § 1 'Pn. Our Lord's Prophecy of the Destruction of Jerusalem, and of the Future. 
 
 St. Matt. xxiv. 1-25, St. Maek xiii. 1-37. St. Luke xxi. 5-36. 
 
 29-36, 42. x. 21-25. xvii. 31. 
 
 1 And Jesus went out, i And as he went out s And as some spake 
 
 and departed from the of the temple, one of of the temple, how 
 
 temple : and his disciples his disciples saith unto it was adorned with 
 
 came to him for to shew him. Master, see what 
 
 1 when lie saw ^ and believe not 
 
 * Isa. liii. 1 ; Rom. x. 16. 
 
 b Ij^a. vi. 9, 10. See Matt. xiii. 13-1.5; Mar. iv. 12; Lk. viii. 10; Acts xxviii. 25-27. 
 c Isa. vi. 1-10. 
 
 § 12.5. After the rcflcc-tions of the Evan^relist in vs. 37-4.3, he records other words of our 
 Lord, which are not to he considered as a later utterance, but rather as previously spoken, and 
 no-;v recalled and recorded, to show the authority for his own reflections.
 
 Part VI. § 126.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE LAST PASSOVER. 
 
 205 
 
 ST. MATT. XXIV. 
 
 him the buildings of 
 
 2 the temple. And he an- 
 swered and' said unto 
 them, See ye not all these 
 things ? verily I say unto 
 you, There shall not be 
 left here one stone upon 
 another, that shall not 
 be thrown down.* 
 
 3 And as he sat upon 
 the mount of Olives, the 
 disciples came unto him 
 
 privately, saying, Tell us, 
 when shall these things 
 be? and what shall be 
 the sign of thy coming, 
 and of the end of the 
 
 4 world ? And Jesus an- 
 swered and said unto 
 them, Take heed that no 
 
 5 man deceive you. For 
 many shall come in my 
 name, saying, I am 
 Christ ; and shall deceive 
 
 6 many. And ye shall hear 
 of wars and rumors of 
 wars : see that ye be not 
 troubled : for these^ must 
 come to pass, but the end 
 
 7 is not yet. For nation 
 shall rise against nation, 
 and kingdom against 
 kingdom: and there shall 
 
 ST. MARK XIII. 
 
 manner of stones and 
 what buildings are 
 
 2 here ! And Jesus^ said 
 unto him, Seest thou 
 these great buildings ? 
 there shall not be left 
 one stone upon an- 
 other, that shall not 
 be thrown down." 
 
 3 And as he sat upon 
 the mount of Olives 
 over against the tem- 
 ple, Peter and James 
 and John and Andrew 
 asked him privately, 
 
 4 Tell us, when shall 
 these things be? and 
 what shall he the sign 
 when all these things 
 
 5 shall be fulfilled ? And 
 Jesus began to say 
 unto them,^ Take heed 
 lest any man deceive 
 
 6 you : many shall come 
 in my name, saying, I 
 am Christ; and shall 
 
 " deceive many. And 
 when ye shall hear 
 of wars ami rumors 
 of wars, be ye not 
 troubled :^ such things 
 must needs be ; but 
 the end shall not be 
 
 yet. For nation shall 
 rise against nation, 
 and kingdom against 
 kingdom : ^ there shall 
 
 ST. LUKE XXI. 
 
 goodly stones and gifts, 
 6 he said, As for these 
 things which ye behold, 
 the days will come, in 
 the which there shall 
 not be left one stone 
 upon another, that 
 shall not be thrown 
 down.* 
 
 7 And they asked him, 
 saying. Master, but 
 when shall these things 
 be? and what sign 
 will there be when 
 these things shall come 
 
 8 to pass ? And he said. 
 Take heed that ye 
 be not deceived : for 
 many shall come in 
 my name, saying, I am 
 Christ ; and the time 
 draweth near : go ye 
 
 9 not* after them. But 
 when ye shall hear of 
 wars and commotions, 
 be not terrified : for 
 these things must first 
 come to pass ; but the 
 end is not by and by. 
 
 10 Then said he unto 
 them, Nation shall rise 
 against nation, and 
 kingdom against king- 
 
 1 And Jesus said ^ And Jesus answering, said 
 
 *< Jesus answering them began to say, Take * go ye not therefore after 
 
 6 for such things ® for all these things must come ^ and there shall 
 
 " 1 Kings ix. 7 ; Jer. xxvi. 18 ; Mich. ill. 12, etc.
 
 206 OUR LORD'S TRIUMPHAL ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM, [Part VU. § 126. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXIV. 
 
 be famines,' and earth- 
 quakes, in divers places. 
 
 8 All these are the begia- 
 
 9 ning of sorrows. Then 
 
 shall they deliver you up 
 to be afficted,"' and shall 
 kill you : and ye shall be 
 hated of all nations for 
 
 10 my name's sake. And 
 then shall many be of- 
 fended and shall betray 
 one another, and shall 
 
 11 hate one another. And 
 many false prophets shall 
 rise, and shall deceive 
 
 12 many.^ And because in- 
 iquity shall abound, the 
 love of many shall wax 
 
 13 cold. But he that shall 
 endure unto the end, the 
 
 14 same shall be saved. And 
 this gospel of the king- 
 dom shall be preached 
 in all the world for a 
 witness unto all nations ; 
 and then shall the end 
 come. 
 
 ST. MARK XIII. 
 
 be earthquakes in di- 
 vers places.^ there shall 
 be famines :^ these are 
 the beginning* of sor- 
 rows. 
 
 But take heed to 
 yourselves : ^they shall 
 deliver you up to 
 councils " ; and in the 
 synagogues ye shall be 
 beaten : and ye shall 
 be brought before rul- 
 ers and kings for my 
 sake, for a testimony 
 against them. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXI. 
 
 11 dom : and great earth- 
 quakes shall be in 
 divers places, and fam- 
 ines, and pestilences ; 
 and fearful sights and 
 great signs shall there 
 
 12 be from heaven. But 
 before all these, they 
 shall lay their hands 
 on you, and persecute 
 you^ delivering you 
 up to the synagogues, 
 and into prisons, being 
 brought before kings 
 and rulers for my 
 name's sake. 
 
 10 And the gospel must w And it shall turn to 
 first be published you for a testimony, 
 among all nations. 
 
 11 And" when they shall 
 lead you, and deliver 
 you up, take no thought 
 beforehand what ye 
 shall speak : ' ■= but 
 whatsoever shall be 
 
 H Settle it therefore in 
 your hearts, not to 
 meditate before what 
 
 15 ye shall answer : "= For 
 I will give you a mouth 
 
 1 famines, and pestilences, and 2 ^nd there shall s famines, and troubles ; 
 
 '' beginnings 6 for they shall 8 But when they shall 
 
 ■^ shall speak, neither do ye premeditate 
 • See Matt. x. 17, 18 ; Lk. xii. 1 1. b Comp. 2 Thess. ii. 3, 10-12. 
 
 e Matt. X. 19, 20 ; Lk. xii. 11, 12.
 
 Pakt VU. § 126.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE LAST PASSOVER. £07 
 
 ST. MATT. X , XXIV. 
 
 BT. MATT. X. 
 
 21 And the brother shall 
 deliver up the brother to 
 death, and the father the 
 child: and the children 
 shall rise up against their 
 parents, and cause them 
 
 22 to be put to death. And 
 
 ye shall be hated of all 
 men for my name's sake : 
 but he that endureth to 
 the end shall be saved. 
 
 23 But when they persecute 
 you in this city, flee ye 
 into another : for verily 
 I say unto you, Ye shall 
 not have gone over the 
 cities of Israel, till the 
 Sou of Man be come. 
 
 24 The disciple is not above 
 his master, nor the ser- 
 
 26 vant above his lord.* It 
 is enough for the disciple 
 that he be as his master, 
 and the servant as his 
 lord. If they have called 
 the master of the house 
 Beelzebub, how much 
 more shall they call them 
 of his household ! 
 
 ST. MATT. XXIV. 
 
 15 "When ye therefore 
 shall see the abomination 
 of desolation,** spoken of 
 by Daniel the prophet, 
 stand in the holy place. 
 
 ST. MAKK XIII. 
 
 given you in that hour, 
 that speak ye : for it 
 is not ye that speak, 
 but the Holy Ghost. 
 
 12 And* the brother shall 
 betray the brother to 
 death, and the father 
 the son ; and children 
 shall rise up against 
 their parents, and shall 
 cause them to be put 
 
 13 to death. Andye-^hall 
 be hated of all men 
 for my name's sake : 
 but he that shall en- 
 dure unto the end, the 
 same shall be saved. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXI. 
 
 and wisdom, which all 
 your adversaries shall 
 not be able to gainsay 
 
 16 nor resist. And ye 
 shall be betrayed both 
 by parents, and breth- 
 ren, and kinsfolks, and 
 friends ; and some of 
 you shall they cause 
 to be put to death. 
 
 17 And ye shall be hated 
 of all men for my 
 
 18 name's sake. But there 
 shall not an hair of 
 
 19 your head perish. In 
 your patience possess 
 ye your souls. 
 
 u But when ye shall 
 see the abomination 
 of desolation,'' - stand- 
 ing where it ought not. 
 
 20 And when ye shall 
 see Jerusalem com- 
 passed with armies, 
 then know that the 
 desolation thereof is 
 
 1 Now the brother 2 Qf desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, standing 
 
 a Comp. Lk. vi. 40; Jno. xiii. 16; xv. 20. *> Dan. ix. 27 ; Comp. viii. 13; xi. 31 ; xii. 11.
 
 208 OUR LORD'S TRIUMPHAL ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM, [Part VII. § 126. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXIV. 
 
 (whoso reader h, let him 
 16 understand.) then let 
 them which be in Judaea 
 flee into the mountains : 
 
 17 let him which is on the 
 housetop not come down 
 to take the things^ out 
 of his house : 
 
 18 neither let 
 him which is in the field 
 return back to take his 
 garment.^ 
 
 19 And woe unto them that 
 are with child, and to 
 them that give suck in 
 
 20 those days ! But pray ye 
 that your flight be not 
 in the winter, neither on 
 
 21 the Sabbath day : for 
 then shall be great trib- 
 ulation, such as was not 
 since the beijinninw of 
 the world to this time, 
 no, nor ever shall be. 
 
 22 And except those days 
 should be shortened.there 
 should no flesh be saved : 
 
 but for the elect's sake 
 
 ST. MARK XIII. 
 
 (let him that readeth 
 understand,) then let 
 them that be in Judasa 
 flee to the mountains: 
 
 15 and let him that is 
 on the housetop not go 
 down,^ neither enter 
 therein, to take any 
 thing out of his house : 
 
 16 and let him that is in 
 the field not turn back 
 again for to take up 
 his garment. 
 
 17 But woe to them that 
 are with child, and to 
 them that give suck 
 
 18 in those days ! And 
 pray ye that if be not 
 
 19 in the winter. For in 
 those days shall be 
 affliction, such as was 
 not from the beginning 
 of the creation which 
 God created unto this 
 time, neither shall be. 
 
 20 And except that the 
 Lord had shortened 
 those days, no flesh 
 should be saved : but 
 for the elect's sake. 
 
 ST. LUKK XXI., XVII. 
 
 21 nigh. Then let them 
 which are in Judaea 
 flee to the mountains: 
 and let them which 
 are in the midst of it 
 depart out ; and let 
 not them that are in 
 the countries enter 
 thereinto. 
 
 ST. LUKE XVII. 
 
 31 In that day, he which 
 shall be upon the 
 housetop, and his stuff 
 in the house, let him 
 not come down to take 
 it away : and he that 
 is in the field, let him 
 likewise not return 
 Jback. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXI. 
 
 22 For these be the days 
 of vengeance, that all 
 thincrs which are writ- 
 ten may be fulfilled. 
 
 23 *Woe unto them that 
 are with child, and to 
 them that give suck, 
 in those days ! for 
 there shall be great 
 distress in the land, 
 and wrath upon this 
 people. 
 
 1 anything ^ go down into the house, neither ^ his clothes 
 
 * But woe unto * that your flight be not
 
 Part VII. § 126.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE LAST PASSOVER. 
 
 209 
 
 ST. MATT. XXIV. 
 
 those days shall be short- 
 
 23 ened. Then if any man 
 shall say unto you, Lo, 
 here is Christ, or there ; 
 
 24 believe it not. For there 
 shall arise false Christs, 
 and false prophets," and 
 shall shew great signs 
 and wonders ; insomuch 
 that, if it were possible, 
 even the very elect shall 
 
 25 be deceived.^ Behold ! I 
 have told you before. 
 
 29 
 
 Immediately after the 
 tribulation of those days 
 shall the sun be dark- 
 ened, and the moon shall 
 not give her light, and 
 the stars shall fall from 
 
 heaven, and the powers 
 of the heavens shall be 
 
 ST. MARK XIII. 
 
 ■whom he hath chosen, 
 he hath shortened the 
 
 21 days. And then if 
 any man shall say to 
 you,Lo, here is Christ ; 
 or, lo, he is there ; 
 
 22 believe Itim not : and^ 
 false Christs and false 
 I^rophets shall rise, 
 and shall do- signs and 
 wonders, to seduce, if 
 it were possible.* the 
 
 23 elect. But take ye 
 heed : ^ I have fore- 
 told you all things. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXI. 
 
 24 
 
 But in those days, 
 after that tribulation, 
 the sun shall be dark- 
 ened, and the moon 
 shall not give her light, 
 25 and the stars shall fall 
 from heaven^ and the 
 
 powers that are in 
 heaven shall be shak- 
 
 24 And they shall fall by 
 the edge of the sword, 
 and shall be led away 
 captive into all nations: 
 and Jerusalem shall 
 be trodden down of 
 the Gentiles, until the 
 times of the Gentiles 
 be fullilled. 
 
 25 And there shall be 
 signs in the sun, and 
 in the moon, and in 
 the stars ; and upon 
 the earth distress of 
 nations, with perplex- 
 ity by reason of the 
 noise of^ the sea and 
 
 26 the waves ; men's 
 hearts failing them 
 for fear, and for look- 
 ing after those things 
 which are coming on 
 the earth : for the 
 powers of heaven shall 
 
 1 For false ^ shall shew signs ^ if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect. 
 * even the elect * behold, I have foretold 
 
 ® with perplexity ; the sea and the waves roaring ; ■" the stars of heaven shall fall, and 
 
 ■ See ver. 11. 
 27
 
 210 OTTR LORD'S TRIUMPHAL ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM, [Paet VII. § 126. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXIV. 
 
 30 shaken." And then shall 
 appear the sign of the 
 Son of Man in heaven : 
 and all the tribes of the 
 earth shalP mourn, and 
 they shall see the Son 
 of Man coming in the 
 clouds of heaven with 
 power and great glory. 
 
 31 And he shall send his 
 angels with a great ^ 
 trumpet, and they shall 
 gather together his elect 
 from the four winds, 
 from one end of heaven 
 to the other. 
 
 26 en. 
 
 ST. MARK XIII. 
 
 And then shall 
 
 they .see the Son of 
 Man coming in the 
 clouds with great pow- 
 27 er and glory. And 
 then shall he send 
 the" angels, and shall 
 gather together the* 
 elect from the four 
 winds, from the utter- 
 most part of the earth 
 to the uttermost part 
 of heaven. 
 
 32 Now learn a parable of 23 Now learn a parable 
 the fig tree ; when his of the fig tree ; when 
 
 branch is yet tender, and 
 putteth forth leaves, ye 
 
 know that summer is 
 33 nigh : so likewise ye, 
 when ye shall see all 
 these things, know that 
 it is near, even at the 
 
 her branch is yet ten- 
 der, and putteth forth 
 leaves, it is known^ 
 that summer is near : 
 29 so ye in like manner, 
 when ye shall see these 
 things come to pass, 
 know that it is nigh, 
 even at the doors. 
 
 34 doors. Verily I say unto so Verily I say unto you 
 you, this generation that this generation 
 shall not pass, till all shall not pass, till all 
 
 ST. LUKE XXI. 
 
 27 be shaken." And then 
 
 shall they see the Son 
 of Man coming in a 
 cloud with power and 
 great glory. 
 
 28 And when these things 
 
 begin to come to pass, 
 
 -^ then look up, and lift 
 
 up your heads ; for 
 
 your redemption draw- 
 
 eth nigh. 
 
 29 
 
 And he spake to 
 them a parable ; Be- 
 hold the fig tree, 
 and all the trees ; 
 
 30 when they now shoot 
 forth, ye see and know 
 of your own selves 
 that summer is now 
 
 31 niffh at hand : so like- 
 wise ye, when ye see 
 these things come to 
 pass, know ye that 
 the kingdom of God is 
 
 32 nigh at hand. Verily 
 I say unto you, this 
 generation shall not 
 pass away, till all be 
 
 1 and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn ^ his angels 
 
 3 a great sound of a trumpet * his elect * ye know that summer 
 
 a Isa. xiii. 10; Ezek. xxxii. 7 ; Joel ii. 10, 30-32; ill. 15 ; Amos viii. 9, etc.
 
 Part VH. § 126.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE LAST PASSOVER. 
 
 211 
 
 ST. MATT. XXIV. 
 
 these things be fulfilled. 
 
 35 Heaven and earth shall 
 pass away : but my words 
 shall not pass away. 
 
 36 But of that day and 
 hour knoweth no man, 
 no, not the angels of 
 heaven, nor the Son^ but 
 the* Father only. 
 
 42 
 
 "Watch therefore : for 
 ye know not what day® 
 your Lord doth come. 
 
 ST. MARK XIII. 
 
 these things be done. 
 
 31 Heaven and earth shall 
 pass away : but my 
 words shall not pass 
 away. 
 
 32 But of that day or^ 
 hour knoweth no man, 
 no, not the angels^ in 
 heaven, neither the 
 Son, but the Father. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXI. 
 
 33 Take ye heed, watch : ^ 
 for ye know not when 
 the time is. 
 
 84 For the Son of Man is 
 as a man taking a far 
 journey, who left his 
 house, and gave author- 
 ity to his servants,'" to 
 every man his work, 
 and commanded the 
 
 35 porter to watch. Watch 
 ye therefore : for ye 
 know not when the 
 
 33 fulfilled. Heaven and 
 earth shall pass away : 
 but my words shall 
 not pass away. 
 
 34 
 
 And take heed to 
 yourselves, lest at any 
 time your hearts be 
 overcharged with sur- 
 feiting, and drunken- 
 ness, and cares of this 
 life, and so that day 
 come upon you una- 
 
 35 wares as a snare. For 
 it* shall come on all 
 them that dwell on the 
 face of the whole earth. 
 
 36 But^ watch ye and 
 pray always, that ye 
 may be able^ to escape 
 all these things that 
 shall come to pass, and 
 to stand before the 
 Son of Man. 
 
 ^ that day and that hour ^ angels which are in heaven ^ omit nor the Son 
 
 •• my Father ^ upon you unawares. For as a snare shall it come 
 
 * watch and pray : ^ "Watch ye therefore " what hour 
 
 9 ye may be accounted worthy to escape ^^ and to every man
 
 212 OUR LOED'S TRIUMPHAL ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM, [Part VII. § 127. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXIV. ST. MARK XIII. ' ST. LUKE XXI. 
 
 master of the house 
 Cometh, whether^ at 
 even, or at midnight, 
 or at the cockcrowing, 
 or in the morning :• 
 
 36 lest coming suddenly 
 he find you sleeping. 
 
 37 And what I say unto 
 you I say unto all, 
 Watch. 
 
 § 127. The Parable of the Ten Virgins. 
 St. Matt. xxv. 1-13. 
 
 1 Then shall the kingdom of heaven be likened unto ten virgins, which took 
 
 2 their lamps, and went forth to meet the bridegroom. And five of them were 
 
 3 wise, and five were foolish. They that were foolish took the" lamps, and took 
 
 4 no oil with them : but the wise took oil in the^ vessels with their lamps. 
 
 I While the bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept. And at midnight 
 there was a cry made, Behold ! the bridegroom ! ^ go ye out to meet him} 
 
 8 Then all those virgins arose^ and trimmed their lamps. And the foolish said 
 
 9 unto the wise. Give us of your oil ; for our lamps are gone out. But the 
 wise answered, saying, Not so ; lest there be not enough for us and you : 
 
 10 ^go ye rather to them that sell, and buy for yourselves. And while they went 
 to buy, the bridegroom came ; and they that were ready went in with him to 
 
 II the marriage : and the door was shut. Afterward came also the other virgins, 
 
 12 saying, Lord, Lord, open to us. But he answered and said. Verily I say unto 
 
 13 you, I know you not. Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the 
 hour.® 
 
 § 128. The Judgment foretold. 
 St. Matt. xxv. .81-46. 
 
 31 When the Son of Man shall come in his glory, and all the' angels with 
 
 32 him, then shall he sit upon the throne of his glory : and before him shall be 
 gathered all nations : and he shall separate them one from another, as a 
 
 33 shepherd divideth Ms sheep from the goats : and he shall set the sheep on his 
 
 34 right hand, but the goats on the left. Then shall the King say unto them on 
 his right hand, Come, ye blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom prepared 
 
 35 for you from the foundation of the world : for I was an hungered, and ye 
 gave me meat : I was thirsty, and ye gave me drink : I was a stranger, and 
 
 36 ye took me in : naked, and ye clothed me : I was sick, and ye visited me : I 
 
 1 omit whether ^ twice their ^ the bridegroom cometh * him ^ but go ye 
 
 ' the hour wherein the Son of Man cometh ^ the holy angels
 
 Part VH. § 129.] AND THE EVENTS UNTIL THE LAST PASSOVER. 213 
 
 ST. MATT. XXV. 
 
 37 was in prison, and ye came unto me. Then shall the righteous answer him, 
 saying, Lord, when saw we thee an hungered, and fed thee ? or thirsty, and 
 
 38 gave thee drink ? 'when saw we thee a stranger, and took thee in ? or naked, 
 
 39 and clothed thee ? or when saw we thee sick, or in prison, and came unto 
 
 40 thee ? and the King shall answer and say unto them. Verily I say unto you, 
 Inasmuch as ye have done it unto one of the least of these my brethren, ye 
 
 41 have done it unto me. Then shall he say also unto them on the left hand. 
 Depart from me, ye cursed, into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and 
 
 42 his angels : 'for I was an hungered, and ye gave me no meat : I was thirsty, 
 
 43 and ye gave me no drink : 'I was a stranger, and ye took me not in : naked, 
 
 44 and ye clothed me not : sick, and in prison, and ye visited me not. Then 
 shall they also answer,^ saying, Lord, when saw we thee an hungered, or 
 athirst, or a stranger, or naked, or sick, or in prison, and did not minister 
 
 45 unto thee ? Then shall he answer them, saying. Verily I say unto you. 
 Inasmuch as ye did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not to me. 
 
 46 And these shall go away into everlasting punishment : but the righteous into 
 life eternal. 
 
 § 129. The Rulers conspire to kill Jesus. Judas agrees to betray Him. 
 St. Matt. XXVI. 1-5, 14-16. St. Mark xiv. 1,2, 10,11. St. Luke xxii. 1-6. 
 
 1 And it came to pass, 
 when Jesus had finished 
 all these sayings, he said 
 
 2 unto his disciples. Ye 
 know that after two days 
 is the feast of the Pass- 
 over, and the Son of Man 
 is betrayed to be cruci- 
 
 3 fied. Then assembled to- 
 gether the chief priests,^ 
 and the elders of the 
 people, unto the palace 
 of the high priest, who 
 
 4 was called Caiaphas, and 
 consulted that they might 
 take Jesus by subtlety. 
 
 After two days was 
 the feast of the Pass- 
 over, and of unleav- 
 ened bread : and the 
 chief priests and the 
 scribes sought how 
 
 Now the feast of un- 
 leavened bread drew 
 nigh, which is called 
 the Passover. And 
 the chief priests and 
 scribes sought how 
 
 they might take him 
 by craft, and put him 
 
 they might kill him; 
 
 1 answer him, saying, 
 
 ^ priests, and the scribes, and the elders 
 
 §129. It has already been noticed (see § 112 note) that the verses of St. Matthew and 
 St. Mark here omitted are of the nature of an episode to exphiin how Judas was led to his 
 treachery just at this time, and are therefore properly transferred to the place they occupy in 
 the order of St. John. The narrative of this section therefore remains strictly continuous.
 
 214 OUR LORD'S TRIUMPHAL ENTRY INTO JERUSALEM, [Part VII. § 130. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXYI. 
 
 5 and kill him. But they 
 said, Not on the feast 
 day, lest there be an up- 
 roar among the people. 
 
 14 Then one of the twelve, 
 called Judas Iscariot, 
 went unto the chief 
 
 15 priests, and said unto 
 them, What will ye give 
 me, and I will deliver 
 him unto you ? and they 
 
 covenanted with him for 
 
 thirty pieces of silver. 
 
 16 And from that time he 
 
 opportunity to 
 
 sought 
 
 betray him. 
 
 10 
 
 ST. MARK XIV. 
 
 to death. For' they 
 said. Not on the feast 
 day, lest there be an 
 uproar of the peojile. 
 
 And Judas Iscariot, 
 one of the twelve, went 
 unto the chief priests, 
 to betray him unto 
 
 11 them. And when they 
 heard it, they were 
 glad, and promised to 
 give him money. And 
 he sought how he 
 might conveniently be- 
 tray him. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXII. 
 
 for they feared the 
 jDeople. 
 
 3 Then entered Satan 
 into Judas surnamed 
 Iscariot, being of the 
 number of the twelve. 
 
 4 And he went his way, 
 and communed with 
 the chief priests and 
 captains, how he might 
 betray him unto them. 
 
 5 And they were glad, 
 and covenanted to give 
 
 6 him money. And he 
 promised, and souglit 
 opportunity to betray 
 him unto them in the 
 absence of the mul- 
 titude. 
 
 §130 
 
 St. Matt. xxvi. 17-19 
 
 v Now the first day 
 of the feast of un- 
 leavened bread the 
 disciples came to Je- 
 sus, saying,^ Where 
 wilt thou that we 
 prepare for thee to 
 eat the passover ? 
 
 1 But they said 
 
 Fifth Day op the Week. — Thursday (Ending at Sunset.) 
 The Preparation for the Passover. 
 St. Mark xiv. 12-16. St. Luke xxii. 7-13. 
 
 vi And the first day of 
 unleavened bread, when 
 they killed the passover, 
 his disciples said unto 
 him, Where wilt thou 
 that we go and prepare 
 that thou mayest eat 
 
 13 the passover ? And he 
 sendeth forth two of his 
 disciples, and saith unto 
 
 1 Then came the day of 
 unleavened bread, when 
 the passover must be 
 
 8 killed. And he sent 
 Peter and John, saying. 
 Go and prepare us the 
 passover, that we may 
 
 9 eat. And they said unto 
 him, Where wilt thou 
 
 10 that we prepare ? And 
 
 2 saying unto him 
 
 § 130. This section is postponed by Jarvis until after chap. xiii. and xiv. of St. John, on the 
 supposition that St. John records in those chapters a supper which occurred on Wednesday 
 evening, twenty-four hours before the Paschal supper. Lightfoot had previously distinguished 
 two suppers, but had connected only Jno. xiii. with the earlier one, which he identifies with 
 the supper in the house of Simon at Bethany. In the form in which the theory of two suppers 
 is brought forward by Jarvis, there is so much to be said in its favor that it may be well to
 
 Part VII. § 130.] AND THE EVI<:NTS UNTIL THE LAST PASSOVER. 215 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 18 And he said, Go 
 into the city to such 
 a man, and say unto 
 
 him, The Master 
 saith. My time is at 
 hand ; I will keep 
 the passover at thy 
 
 ST. MARK XIV. 
 
 them, Go ye into the city, 
 
 and there shall meet you 
 a man bearing a pitcher 
 of water : follow him. 
 14 And wheresoever he 
 shall go in, say ye to the 
 good man of the house. 
 
 The Master saith, Wliere 
 is my ^ guestchamber, 
 where I shall eat the 
 passover with my dis- 
 
 ST. LUKE XXII. 
 
 he said unto them. Be- 
 hold ! when ye are en- 
 tered into the city, there 
 shall a man meet you, 
 bearing a pitcher of 
 water : follow him into 
 the house into which ' he 
 11 entereth in. And ye 
 shall say unto the good- 
 man of the house. The 
 Master saith unto thee, 
 Where is the guest- 
 chamber, where I shall 
 eat the passover with my 
 
 1 house where he entereth 
 
 ^ the guestchamber 
 
 mention the arguments for it, and also the reasons why harmonists generally have felt con- 
 strained to adhere to the arrangement here given. 
 
 1. The expression in Jno. xiii. 1 : before the feast of the Passover, thus receives its simplest 
 and most natural explanation. The feast indeed, by common usage, refers rather to the seven 
 days' feast as a whole, than specifically to the eating of the Paschal lamb ; still, it must include 
 the latter in its meaning, and if the assertion really is that the washimj of the disciples' feel took 
 place "before the feast of the Passover," then we must understand this of a previous supper. 
 To this, however, it has been well replied that hcfore the Passover refers to knew, and the object 
 of the expression will then be (quite in accordance with St. John's manner) to explain why 
 our Lord did and said these things at the last supper — because he knew beforehand that his 
 hour was come. 
 
 2. At the end of Jno. xiv. Jesus says "Arise, let us go hence." This shows a break between 
 chapters xiv. and xv., and that the company must have left the place where the former was 
 spoken, previously to the discourse of the latter. But we read in Jno. xviii. 1, that "when 
 Jesus had spoken these words, he went forth witli his disciples over the brook Cedron." The 
 interval between leaving the room of the Paschal supper and the " going forth over the brook 
 Cedron " seems too short for the long discourse of chaps, xv., xvi., and xvii. If, however, two 
 suppers are supposed, the former ending with ch. xiv., all becomes clear. In answer to these 
 things, it is easy to suppose that our Saviour, after saying "Arise, let us go hence," yet again 
 resumed bis discourse in the same place, and did not actually go forth until after the close of 
 the latter discourse ; and even if they did go out at the time supposed, we know too little of 
 the localities to assert that there may not have been ample time for the subsequent discourse 
 before they would have reached the gate of the city. 
 
 3. It is alleged that .the lesson of humility in the washing of the disciples' feet is more 
 appropriate to a jirevious supper, while the last supper itself is left to be occupied with still 
 dcejjer spiritual teaching. Such arguments, however, resting upon our conceptions of what 
 is fitting in tlie Scriptures are un"ertain and hazardous. There is no impropriety in either 
 supposition, and we must be guided simply by evidence. 
 
 4. The expressions in xiii. 33, " Yet a little while 1 am with j'ou," and xiv. 19, " Yet a 
 little while and the world seeth me no more," seem more agreeable to the supposition of a 
 whole day intervening between their utterance and Christ's apprehension, than of only a few-
 
 216 
 
 THE EVENTS UNTIL THE LAST PASSOVER. 
 
 [Part VII. § 130. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 house with my dis- 
 ciples. 
 
 19 And the disciples 
 did as Jesus had ap- 
 pointed them ; and 
 they made ready the 
 passover. 
 
 ^ omit and 
 
 ST. MARK XIV. 
 
 15 ciples? And he will 
 shew you a large upper 
 room furnished and pre- 
 pared : and ^ there make 
 
 16 ready for us. And the^ 
 disciples went forth, and 
 came into the city, and 
 found as he had said 
 unto them : and they 
 made ready the passover. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXII. 
 
 12 disciples ? And he shall 
 shew you a large upper 
 room furnished : there 
 
 13 make ready. And they 
 
 went, and found as he 
 had said unto them : and 
 they made ready the 
 passover. 
 
 2 his disciples 
 
 hours of the night. To this it seems a sufficient answer that the point of these expressions 
 is not the intervening time, but the nearness of the end. 
 
 5. The direction to Judas (xiii. 27), " that thou doest, do quickly," with the misunderstand- 
 ing of the disciples that it related to the purchase of things needed for the feast, seems to im- 
 ply that it was uttered before the feast. The word feast, however, as already noted, applies to 
 the whole seven days ; and more closely examined, this passage will be found to favor the 
 opposite theory. If the supper was on Wednesday evening, there was no occasion for haste, 
 nor would the discijjles have supposed that Judas had gone out in the night to make his pur- 
 chases, when he had the wliole of the next day before him. If, on the other hand, this was at 
 the Paschal supper, all this is explained, as the feast would be going oh in the morning. 
 
 On the whole, therefore, there seems no very strong reason to suppose two suppers, and there 
 are positive objections to this theory. All four Evangelists (Matt. xxvi. 1 ; Mar. xiv. 18 ; Lk. 
 xxii. 21 ; Jno. xiii. 21) record our Saviour's pointing out Judas as the traitor, in answer to 
 the inquiries of the disciples, by substantially the same sign. By emphasizing the slight dif- 
 ferences in the narration, and understanding that St. John speaks of a private indication to 
 himself, the others of a more open pointing out of Judas to all the disciples, it is indeed pos- 
 sible to suppose that the action was repeated, and actually took place at both suppers ; but it 
 is far more simple and natural to suppose all the narratives to relate to the same transaction. 
 The other objection is insuperable and decisive. All the Evangelists (Matt. xxvi. 34, 3.5 ; Mar. 
 xiv. 30, 31 ; Lk. xxii. 33, 34 ; Jno. xiii. 37, 38) record both St. Peter's expression of his devo- 
 tion and our Saviour's jjrophecy of his threefold denial. It is in the highest degree improb- 
 able that this should have occurred twice on successive evenings without allusion in any of the 
 four accounts to its repetition. But that what St. John relates did take place at the Paschal 
 supper, as well as what the others relate, is conclusively shown by the limitation of time in 
 vs. 38. : " The cock shall not crow till thou hast denied me thrice " ; since no one supposes 
 that Peter's threefold denial was repeated on successive nights. The attempt of Lightfoot 
 (Har. of N. Test. § 80, Vol. iii. p. 144, ed. Pitman) to explain these words, "not as meaning 
 that he should deny him three times over before any cock crew ; but that he should deny 
 him thrice in the time of cock's-crowing, which time was a fourth part of the night," can 
 hardly be considered as admissible. It is very obvious that no one hearing the expression 
 would have so understood it, and the language cannot without violence be taken to mean any- 
 thing else than that Peter should be guilty of this threefold denial before morning.
 
 INTRODUCTOEY NOTE TO PART VIII. 
 
 To enter intelligently upon the consideration of the several narratives of our 
 Lord's Passion, it is necessary to have distinctly in mind the customs and usages 
 of the Passover as it was celebrated at the time among the Jews. A very clear 
 and succinct account of these, so far as needed for the purpose in hand, will be 
 found in Andrews' " Life of our Lord," 4th edition, pp. 432-438. The follow- 
 ing are some of the more important points to be remembered : 
 
 1. There was a diiFerence in several respects between the original Passover 
 as observed on the night of the coming out from Egypt, and the festival as sub- 
 sequently kept in commemoration of that event. The selection of the lamb on 
 the tenth Nisan seems to have applied only to the original Passover, and to have 
 been afterwards discontinued ; and the command to put away all leaven from 
 their houses on the fifteenth Nisan (Ex. xii. 15) was extended by the scrupulosity 
 of the Jews to the fourteenth. Thus, Maimonides (as quoted by Lightfoot in 
 Mar. xiv. 12, iii.) : "From the words of the scribes, they look for and rid away 
 leaven in the beginning of the night of the fourteenth day, and that by the light 
 of the candle. For in the night-time all are within their houses, and a candle is 
 most proper for such a search," etc. They nevertheless allowed leavened bread 
 to be eaten until near noon of that day (the day beginning of course at sunset), 
 for the same author says, " It is lawful to eat leaven on the fourteenth day to the 
 end of the fourth hour ; but in the fifth hour it is not to be used." Hence it 
 happened that the fourteenth Nisan, though not strictly a part of the feast, came 
 to be commonly known as " the first day of unleavened bread." 
 
 Another important difference consisted in the killing of the Paschal lamb. 
 Originally this was to be slain by each man at his own house, and the blood 
 sprinkled upon his door-posts ; but afterwards it was killed only by the Levites 
 in the court of the temple. Thus again, Maimonides (in Corban Pesach, cap. 1. 
 See Lightfoot, ub. sup.), " The Passover was not to be killed but in the court 
 where the other sacrifices were killed, and it was to be killed on the fourteenth 
 day in the afternoon, after the daily sacrifice." 
 
 2. This last quotation shows the time at which the lamb was slain. Accord- 
 ing to Ex. xii. 6; Lev. xxiii. 5 ; Num. ix. 3, it was to be "between the evenings," 
 i.e. as generally understood by the Jews of the time (cf. Josephus, Bell. Jud. vi. 
 9, § 3 ; Antiq. xiv. 4, § 3), and, as expressed above by Maimonides, between the 
 evening sacrifice, at 3 p.m., and the going down of the sun. The Karaites and 
 
 217
 
 218 INTRODUCTORY NOTE TO PART VIII. 
 
 Samaritans are said to have understood the phrase of the time between the sun- 
 set and dark. 
 
 3. The Paschal lamb having thus been slain, was to be eaten on the following 
 evening — according to our usage the same evening — the beginning of the 
 fifteenth Nisan (See Ex. xii, 8). It must be wholly consumed before morning. 
 
 4. Other sacrifices were made on the fourteenth, and following days, called 
 (Dent. xvi. 2) " the Passover of the flock and the herd," which were sometimes 
 eaten with the true Passover, in case the company was too large for the lamb ; 
 but otherwise, belonged to the feast of the following days. These were called 
 by the Jews Chagigah, or feast-offerings, and the especial time for them was on 
 the following day. With these the rejoicings of the feast were more particularly 
 connected. 
 
 5. On the " morrow after the Sabbath," the first-fruits of the harvest (barley) 
 were offered, and waved by a priest before the Lord. Until this had been 
 done no one might eat, ripened or green, any portion of the harvest (Lev. 
 xxiii. 10-14). 
 
 6. The first and last days of the feast were marked by " an holy convocation," 
 and in them "no servile work" could be done (Lev. xxiii. 7, 8). Precisely 
 what was included in servile work cannot now be determined ; but these days 
 were very differently regarded from the ordinary weekly Sabbath. The Tal- 
 mudists call them "■ good days." Maimonides says that everything connected 
 with the preparation of food, as well as bathing and anointing were allowable, 
 but not the ordinary labors of agriculture. Buying and selling do not appear to 
 have been prohibited ; in fact these were allowed upon the weekly Sabbath, 
 provided no price was agreed upon, and no money paid. Probably these tech- 
 nical evasions were not required on the feast-sabbaths. Hence there does not 
 appear to have lieen any " preparation-day " for these feast-sabbaths, as was ren- 
 dered necessary before the weekly Sabbath by the greater strictness of the pro- 
 hibition of labor. 
 
 7. Such of the people as were prevented, by reason of being " in a journey 
 afar off," or by uncleanness on account of a dead body, from keeping the Pass- 
 over at its appointed time, were allowed to celebrate it on the same day of the 
 second month (Num. ix. 10-12). There is no evidence that there was any other 
 variation in the time of the observance of the day. 
 
 It is unnecessary to enlarge upon these points or upon the ceremonies 
 observed in the Paschal Supper itself, as all these will be found abundantly 
 described in any of the numerous treatises on the Passover. 
 
 A serious question remains to be considered, on which there has been great 
 difference of opinion among commentators : Did our Lord anticipate the Pas- 
 sover with his disciples, and thus himself give up his life upon the cross at the 
 time of the killing of the Paschal lamb ; or did they partake of it at the regu- 
 larly appointed time, when it was eaten by the Jews generally ? The presump- 
 tion is, of course, strongly in favor of the latter ; and, indeed, it is hardly pos- 
 sible to suppose that the Levites in the temple would have killed the Paschal
 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE TO PART VIII. 219 
 
 lamb at any other than the regular time. The language of the first three 
 Evangelists is clear and explicit (see especially Mar. xiv. 12 ; Lk. xxii. 7). A 
 few expressions in St. John, however, have suggested difficulties of a character 
 so serious as to induce some persons to adopt the other hypothesis. These must 
 be examined in view of the conclusion already come to in the note to the last 
 section, that the narratives of all four Evangelists relate to the same supper. 
 
 I. Jno. xiii. 1. The phrase "before the feast of the Passover" has already 
 been considered in the note to the last section. To this may here be added the 
 excellent remark of Andrews (p. 444), " From the preposition 'before,' we con- 
 clude that nothing definite in regard to the time of the supper can be determined. 
 Supposing all between vs. 1 and vs. 4 to be stricken out, and the statement to 
 read, ' Now before the feast of the Passover, etc., he riseth from supper and 
 laid aside his garments,' it would still remain probable that the Paschal Supper 
 was meant. The presumption is very strong, that this meal, thus incidentally 
 mentioned, must have been that so prominently and inseparably associated with 
 the feast." 
 
 II. Jno. xviii. 28. " And they themselves went not into the judgment-hall 
 lest they should be defiled, but that they might eat the Passover." It is alleged 
 that this expression shows that the Passover had not yet been eaten by the Jews, 
 and must therefore have been anticipated by our Lord. Two points must first 
 be determined in order to fix the bearing of this expression on the question at 
 issue : (a) what is the meaning of "' eat the Passover ? " (b) what was the nature 
 of the defilement here feared ? 
 
 (a) The phrase '• eat the Passover," occurs five times in the New Testament 
 (Matt. xxvi. 17 ; Mar. xiv. 12, 14; Lk. xxii. 11, 15), and once in the Gi-eek of 
 the Old Testament (2 Chron. xxx. IS), and in all these places it means to eat 
 the Paschal Supper, strictly. As all the instances in the New Testament, however, 
 refer to one and the same occasion, this concurrence does not go very far to pi-ove 
 that the expression must be limited to this. Now the word Passover is used in the 
 New Testament in a variety of significations : (1) For the Paschal lamb ; Mar. 
 xiv. 12; Lk. xxii. 7; (and metaph.) 1 Cor. v. 7. (2) For the Paschal Supper; 
 Matt. xxvi. 18, 19; Lk. xxii. 8, 13; Heb. xi. 28, etc. (3) For the whole pas- 
 chal festival of the seven days of unleavened bread ; Lk. xxii. 1 ; ii. 41-43 ; 
 Matt. xxvi. 2 ; Jno. ii. 23. (4) Indefinitely, in such a way that it may be under- 
 stood either as in (2) or as in (3), and yet the latter meaning having once been 
 established, more naturally in that; Jno. ii. 13 ; vi. 4; xi. 55; xii. 1 ; xiii. 1. In 
 Jno. xviii. 28, 29 ; xix. 14, the meaning is in dispute. It will be observed that 
 all the instances in (4) are from St. John, and that all the passages in St. John in 
 which the word occurs fall under this head or under (3). It is apparent that he 
 uses the word in its most general sense. The phrase therefore, " that they might 
 eat the Passover," as used by him, would seem naturally to refer to the feasts 
 during the seven days or any of them, and not specifically to the Paschal lamb. 
 Thus this expression would have no bearing upon the question, since it may as 
 well be understood of the subsequent feastings as of the Paschal lamb.
 
 220 INTRODUCTORY NOTE TO PART VIII. 
 
 (b) But its meauing is more definitely fixed by the defilement which the Jews 
 feared. \erj definite information indeed is wanting as to the nature and effect 
 of the defilements from various causes. Yet, in all probability, the defilement 
 arising from entering the house of a heathen could only have belonged to that 
 inferior class from which one might be cleansed by ablution at the going down 
 of the sun. But, on the other hand, the eating of the Paschal lamb was a 
 matter of such importance that only the most serious impediment was allowed 
 to interfere, — in the Pentateuch the only defilement named is that from the 
 dead body of a man (Num. ix. 6, 7), — a defilement which continued seven days 
 (Num. xix. 11-13). It appears, therefore, that by entering the judgment-hall 
 of Pilate the Jews would have contracted a defilement insufficient to prevent 
 their eating of the Paschal lamb, but incapacitating them for eating of those 
 subsequent feasts which were probably held at an earlier hour of the day. The 
 inference from this passage, on the whole, is in favor of the Paschal Supper hav- 
 ing taken place on the previous evening. 
 
 III. Jno. xix. 14. "It was the Preparation of the Passover." This has 
 sometimes been understood as meaning the preparation for the Passover, and 
 therffore as necessarily preceding it. As a matter of fact, however, there is no 
 evidence that the day before the Passover (for which other phrases were in use, 
 cf. Matt. xxvi. 17; Mar xiv. 12; Lk. xxii. 7), was ever called by this name, 
 while there is evidence that this precise term was applied' to the day before the 
 weekly, or the festival. Sabbath (Matt, xxvii. 62; Mar. xv. 42 ; Lk. xxiii. 54; 
 Jno. xix. 31, 42). In all these places it is used absolutely as the well-known 
 designation of the day before the Sabbath. It would seem therefore, that " the 
 Preparation of the Passover " as distinctly marks out the day before the Sab- 
 bath of the Passover week as we could do by saying " the Friday of the Pass- 
 over." 
 
 Some other passages are brought forward which have either been sufficiently 
 considered in the note to the previous section, or else do not seem to require 
 consideration at all. 
 
 One other argument has been relied upon to show that the apprehension and 
 trial of our Lord must have taken place before the Passover, which is quite 
 without force, viz. that such a public judicial act was unlawful upon the Sab- 
 bath, and on all great festival days. The answer to this is patent in the Gospel 
 narrative itself. Even the sanctity of the weekly Sabbath was not able to pre- 
 vent the inhabitants of Nazareth from attempting to put Jesus to death on that 
 day (Lk. iv. l()-30) ; and so at Jerusalem, at the Feast of Dedication, the Jews 
 first attempted to stone, and then to arrest him (Jno. x. 22—39) ; on the last day 
 of tl'.e Feast of Tabernacles, "the great day of the feast," the Sanhedrim was in 
 session (Xicodemus being with them), and sent officers to take Jesus, and cen- 
 sured them for their failure to do so (Jno. vii. 37-52). Furthermore when the 
 Sanhedrim at first determined not to put Jesus to death on the feast-day, it was 
 not because of any illegality in the time, but only " lest there should be an 
 uproar among the people." No scruples prevented the chief priests and Phari-
 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE TO PART VIII. 221 
 
 sees, on the weekly Sabbath, from going to Pilate for a guard, nor from taking 
 measures to seal the sepulchre (Matt, xxvii. 62-G6). 
 
 The objection that if our Lord was crucified on Friday and rose on Sunday 
 He would not have been " three days " in the grave, can only be made by those 
 not familiar with the Hebrew usage of numerals. Had He been crucified on 
 Thursday, this usage would have required the expression "■ four days." 
 
 It seems quite unnecessary with this evidence to resort to the Rabbinical 
 traditions, which, however, when fully examined, give testimony to the same 
 effect. 
 
 In the early church, as is well known, the Eastern Christians kept their com- 
 memorative Passover on the evening following the fourteenth Nisan, at the same 
 time with the Jews, and this they did on the authority, as they alleged, of St. 
 John. Indeed, Polycarp testifies that he had once thus celebrated it with St. 
 John himself. It can hardly, therefore, be supposed that St. John intended in 
 his Gospel to teach that our Saviour himself kept the Passover on a different 
 day.
 
 PART VIII. 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER; OUR LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 
 
 The Sixth Day of the Week. — Friday (beginning at Sunset Thuksdat). 
 
 § 131. At table with the Twelve, our Lord reproves their Ambition. 
 St. Matt. xxvi. 20. vSt. Mark xiv. 17. St. Luke xxii. 14-18, 24-30. 
 
 20 Now when 
 the even was 
 come, he sat 
 clown with 
 the twelve 
 apostles.^ 
 
 And in the 
 evening he 
 Cometh with 
 the twelve. 
 
 14 
 
 And when the hour was come, he sat 
 
 15 down, and the ^ apostles with him. And he 
 said unto them. With desire I have desired 
 to eat this passover with you before I 
 
 16 suffer : for I say unto you, I will not any 
 more eat it,^ until it be fulfilled in the 
 
 17 kingdom of God. And he took the cup, 
 and gave thanks, and said. Take this, and 
 
 18 divide it among yourselves : for I say unto 
 you, I will not drink of the fruit of the vine, 
 until the kingdom of God shall come. 
 
 24 And there was also a strife among them, 
 which of them should be accounted the 
 
 25 greatest. And he said unto them. The 
 kings of the Gentiles exercise lordship over 
 them ; and they that exercise authority upon 
 
 26 them are called benefactors. But ye shall 
 not he so : but he that is greatest among 
 you, let him be as the younger : and he that 
 
 1 the twelve apostles 
 
 2 omit apostles 
 
 3 eat thereof 
 
 § 131. It is plain from the concurrent order of the other three Evangelists that St Luke in 
 his account of this supper, has not arranged the incidents chronologically. The verses omitted 
 here will be found in §§ 133, 134. 
 
 The strife here mentioned by St. Luke alone was doubtless the immediate occasion for the 
 washing of the disciples feet, as a basis for the lesson of humility recorded by St. John alone. 
 
 The preliminary cup taken before the Paschal meal in connection with the invocation of a 
 blessing, and mentioned in Lk. xxii. 17, is not to be confounded with the cup given at the 
 institution of the Lord's Supper a,t the close of the Paschal Supper. 
 
 222
 
 Part VIII. §131.] OUE LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 223 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. ST. MARK XIV. ST. LUKE XXII. 
 
 27 is chief, as he that doth serve. For whether 
 is greater, he that sitteth at meat, or he 
 that serveth ? is not he that sitteth at meat ? 
 but I am among you as he that serveth. 
 
 28 Ye are they which have continued with me 
 
 29 in my temptations. And I appoint unto 
 you a kingdom, as my Father hath appointed 
 
 30 unto me ; that ye may eat and drink at my 
 table in my kingdom, and sit on thrones 
 judging the twelve tribes of Israel." 
 
 § 132. He washes the Feet of the Disciples. 
 St. John- xiii. 1-20. 
 
 1 Now before the feast of the passover. when Jesus knew that his hour was 
 come that he should dej^art out of this world unto the Father, having loved 
 
 2 his own which were in the world, he loved them unto the end. And durino;^ 
 supper the devil having now put into the heart that Judas Iscariot, Simon's 
 
 8 son, should- betray him ; ^knowing that the Father had given all things into 
 
 4 his hands, and that he was come from God, and went to God ; he riseth from 
 
 supper, and laid aside his garments ; and took a towel, and girded himself. 
 
 6 After that he poureth water into a basin, and began to wash the disciples' 
 
 6 feet, and to wipe them with the towel wherewith he was girded. Then 
 Cometh he to Simon Peter : he* saith unto him, Lord, dost thou wash my 
 
 7 feet ? Jesus answered and said unto him. What I do thou knowest not now ; 
 
 8 but thou shalt know hereafter. Peter saith unto him, Thou shalt never wash 
 my feet. Jesus answered him, If I wash thee not, thou hast no part with 
 
 9 me. Simon Peter saith unto him. Lord, not my feet only, but also my hands 
 
 10 and my head. Jesus saith to him. He that is washed needeth not to wash* 
 
 11 but is clean every whit : and ye are clean, but not all. For he knew who 
 
 12 should betray him ; therefore said he that" Ye are not all clean. So after he 
 had washed their feet, and had taken his garments, and was set down again, 
 
 13 he said unto them, Know ye what I have done to you ? Ye call me Master, 
 
 14 and Lord : and ye say well ; for so I am. If I then, your Lord and Master, 
 16 have washed your feet ; ye also ought to wash one another's feet. For I 
 16 have given you an example, that ye should do as I have done to you. Yerily, 
 
 verily, I say unto you, The servant is not greater than his lord ; neither he 
 
 1 And supper being ended ' ^ heart of Judas Iscariot, Simon's son, to betray 
 
 3 Jesus knowing •• and Peter saith 
 
 5 needeth not save to wash his feet, but is ® omit that 
 
 a See Matt. xix. 28. 
 
 § 132. On the expression in vs. 1, "before the feast of the Passover," see note on § 130.
 
 224 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER; 
 
 [Part VTII. § 133. 
 
 ST. JOHN XIII. 
 
 17 that is sent greater than he that sent him. If ye know these things, happy- 
 are ye if ye do them. 
 
 18 I speak not of you all : I know whom I have chosen : but that the scripture 
 may be fulfilled, He that eateth bread with me hath lifted up his heel against 
 
 19 me." Now I tell you before it come, that, when it is come to pass, ye may 
 
 20 believe that I am he. Verily, verily, I say unto you, He that receiveth 
 whomsoever I send receiveth me ; and he that receiveth me receiveth him 
 that sent me. 
 
 §133. 
 Matt. xxyi. 21-25. 
 
 21 And as they 
 did eat, he said, 
 Verily I say 
 unto you, that 
 one of you shall 
 
 22 betray me. And 
 they were ex- 
 ceeding sorrow- 
 ful, and began 
 every one^ to 
 say unto him, 
 Lord, is it I ? 
 
 18 
 
 19 
 
 He points out the Traitor ; Judas withdraws. 
 Mar. XIV. 18-21. Lk. xxii. 21-23. Jno.xiii. 21-35. 
 
 21 When Jesus had 
 thus said, he was 
 troubled in spirit, 
 and testified, and 
 said. Verily, ver- 
 ily, I say unto 
 you, that one of 
 you shall betray 
 
 22 me. '*The disci- 
 ples looked one 
 on another,doubt- 
 iug of whom he 
 
 23 spake. ^There was 
 leaning on Jesus' 
 bosom one of his 
 disciples, whom 
 
 24 Jesus loved. Si- 
 mon Peter there- 
 fore beckoned to 
 him, and saith to 
 him. Say who it 
 is of whom he 
 
 25 speaks.^ He then 
 lying thus^ on 
 Jesus' breast saith 
 unto him, Lord, 
 
 26 who is it? Jesus 
 
 And as they 
 sat and did eat, 
 Jesus said. Ver- 
 ily I say unto 
 you. One of you 
 which eateth 
 with me shall 
 betray me. 
 ^They began to 
 be sorrowful, 
 and to say unto 
 him one by one, 
 Is it I ?3 
 
 21 But, behold! 
 the hand of him 
 that betrayeth 
 me is with me" 
 on the table. 
 
 23 And they be- 
 gan to enquire 
 among them- 
 selves, which of 
 them it was that 
 should do this 
 thing. 
 
 ^ add another said, Zs it I ? and 
 
 ^ And they began ^ every one of them 
 
 * Then the disciples ^ Now there was 
 
 ® beckoned to him, that he should ask who it should be of whom he spake 
 
 » Ps. xli. 9. 
 
 omit thus
 
 Part VIII. § 133.] OUR LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 
 
 225 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 23 And he an- 
 swered and said, 
 He that dippeth 
 his hand with 
 me in the dish, 
 the same shall 
 
 24 betray me. The 
 Son of Man 
 goeth as it is 
 written of him: 
 but woe unto 
 that man by 
 whom the Son 
 of Man is be- 
 trayed ! it had 
 been good for 
 that man if he 
 had not been 
 born. 
 
 ST. MARK XIV. 
 
 21 
 
 20 And he^ said 
 unto them, it 
 is one of the 
 twelve, that dip- 
 peth with me in 
 the dish. 
 
 For^ 
 the Son of Man 
 indeed goeth, as 
 it is written of 
 him : but woe 
 to that man by 
 whom the Son 
 of Man is be- 
 trayed ! good 
 were it ^ for 
 that man if he 
 had never been 
 born. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXII. 
 
 22 For* truly the 
 Son of Man 
 goeth, as it was 
 determined: but 
 woe unto that 
 man by whom 
 he is betrayed ! 
 
 ST. .JOHX. XIII. 
 
 answered, He it 
 is, to whom I 
 shall give the* 
 sop, when \ have 
 dipped it. 
 
 And when he had 
 
 a sop 
 
 2 he answered and said 
 
 ^ omit For 
 
 And truly 
 
 were it 
 
 § 133. Jno. xiii. 27-35 is inserted here on the supposition that Judas went out before the 
 institution of the Lord's Supper. The want of connecting points between the narratives of 
 St. John and of the other EvangeHsts prevents, perhaps, the absohite determination of tliis 
 point, and there has consequently always been a diversity of opinion. The view here taken 
 is that adopted, among the ancients, by Cyprian, Jt-rome, Augustine, Chrysostom, the two 
 Cyrils, Theodoret, etc. ; later, by Bellarmine, Baronius, Maldonatus, Gerhard, Beza, Bucer, 
 Lightfoot, Bengel, etc. ; and among recent commentators, McKnight, KrafFt, Patritiiis, Stier, 
 Olshausen, Ellicott, Alford, etc. The giving of the sop in the narrative of St John (after 
 which Judas immediately went out) certainly seems to have been during the Paschal meal, 
 and therefore before the institution ; but as this does not admit of positive proof, the question 
 must remain one in ]>art of Christian sentiment and fitness. 
 
 The order of the incidents recorded in this section is thus happily expressed by Robinson 
 (Harm, in loco p. 224) ; "Jesus first declares that one of the twelve shall betray him; they 
 in amazement inquire, ' Lord, is it I ? is it I ? ' and Peter makes a sign to John leaning on 
 Jesus' bosom, that he should ask, who it was. John does so ; and Jesus gives him privately 
 a sign by which he may know the traitor; namely, the sop. The amazement and inquiry still 
 continuing, Jesus gives the sop to Judas ; who then, conscience-smitten, but desiring to conceal 
 his confusion, asks, as the others had done, ' Lord, is it I ? ' Jesus answers him, and he 
 immediately goes out, before the institution of the Eucharist." 
 
 29
 
 226 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER ; 
 
 [Part VIII. § 133. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 ST. MABK XIV. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXII. 
 
 26 Then Judas, 
 which betrayed 
 him, answered 
 and said,Master, 
 is it I? He said 
 unto him, Thou 
 hast said. 
 
 ST. JOHN XIII. 
 
 dipped the sop, he took 
 it and ^ gave it to Judas 
 the son of Simon Iscariot.^ 
 
 27 And after the sop Satan 
 entered into him. Then 
 said Jesus unto him, That 
 thou doest, do quickly. 
 
 28 Now no man at the table 
 knew for what intent he 
 
 29 spake this unto him. For 
 some of them thought, 
 because Judas had the 
 bag, that Jesus had said 
 unto him. Buy those 
 things that we have need 
 of against the feast ; or, 
 that he should give some- 
 
 30 thing to the poor. He 
 then having received the 
 sop went immediately 
 out : and it was night. 
 
 81 Therefore, when he was 
 gone out, Jesus said, Now 
 is the Son of Man glori- 
 fied, and God is glorified 
 
 82 in him. If God be glori- 
 fied in him, God shall 
 also glorify him in him- 
 self, and shall straight- 
 
 33 way glorify him. Little 
 children, yet a little 
 while I am with you. Ye 
 shall seek me : and as I 
 said unto the Jews, 
 
 1 omit took it and 
 
 ^ Iscariot, the son of Simon
 
 Part VIII. § 134.] 
 
 OUR LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 
 
 ^27 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 ST. MASK XIV. 
 
 ST. LTJKE XXII. 
 
 ST. JOHX XIII. 
 
 Whither I go. ye canuot 
 come ; so now I say to 
 
 34 you. A new command- 
 ment I give unto you, 
 That ye love one anoth- 
 er ; as I have loved you, 
 that ye also love one 
 
 35 another. By this shall 
 all men know that ye are 
 my disciples, if ye have 
 love one to another. 
 
 § 134. The Institution of the Lord's Supper. 
 
 IMatt. XXVI. 26-29. Mar. xiv. 22-25. 
 
 26 And as they 
 were eating, Je- 
 sus took bread, 
 and blessed it, 
 and brake ?Y, and 
 giving it to the 
 disciples, said,^ 
 Take, eat; this 
 is my body. 
 
 27 And he took a® 
 cup, and gave 
 thanks, andgave 
 
 it to them, say- 
 ing, Drink ye all 
 
 28 of it ; For this 
 is my blood of 
 
 22 And as they i9 
 did eat, he ^ 
 took bread, and 
 blessed, and 
 brake it, and 
 gave to them, 
 
 and said, Take,^ 
 this is my body. 
 
 23 And he took a® 
 cup, and when 
 he had given 
 thanks, he gave 
 it to them : and 
 they all drank 
 
 24 of it. And he 
 said unto them, 
 This is my blood 
 
 Lk. XXII. 19, 20. 
 
 And he took 
 bread, and gave 
 thanks, and 
 brake it, and 
 gave unto them, 
 
 saying, This is 
 my body which 
 
 is given for you : 
 this do in re- 
 membrance of 
 me. 
 20 Likewise also 
 the cup after 
 
 supper, saying. 
 This cup is the 
 
 I Jesus took 
 
 * and said.Take, eat ; this is 
 
 * gave it to the disciples, and said 
 
 * is broken for you 
 
 1 Cor. XI. 23-25. 
 
 23 For I have re- 
 ceived of theLord, 
 that which also 
 I delivered unto 
 you, That the 
 Lord Jesus, the 
 same night in 
 which he was 
 betrayed. took 
 
 24 bread : and when 
 he had given 
 thanks, he brake 
 it, and said,* this 
 is my body, which 
 is^ for you : this 
 do in remem- 
 brance of me. 
 
 2-5 After the same 
 manner also he 
 tool- the cup.when 
 he had supped, 
 
 saying. This cup 
 is the new tes- 
 
 ^ Take, eat ; this is 
 * the cup
 
 228 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER; 
 
 [Part VIII. § 135. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXIV. 
 
 the^ testament,* 
 which is shed for 
 many for the re- 
 mission of sins. 
 29 But I say unto 
 you, I will not 
 drink hence- 
 forth of this 
 fruit of the vine, 
 until that day 
 when I drink it 
 new with you 
 in my Father's 
 kinofdom. 
 
 ST. MARK XIV. 
 
 of the^ testa- 
 ment," which is 
 shed for many. 
 
 25 Verily I say 
 unto you, I will 
 drink no more 
 of the fruit of 
 the vine, until 
 that day that I 
 drink it new in 
 the kingdom of 
 God. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXII. 
 
 new testament* 
 in my blood, 
 
 I COR. XI. 
 
 tament* in my 
 blood : 
 
 which is 
 for you. 
 
 shed 
 
 this do ye, 
 as oft as ye drink 
 it, in remem- 
 brance of me. 
 
 § 135. The Dispersion of the Twelve, and the Denials of Peter foretold. 
 Matt, XXVI. 31-35. Mar. xiv. 27-31. Lk. xxii. 31-38. Jno. xiii. 36-38. 
 
 And Jesus 
 saith unto them. 
 All ye shall be 
 offended : ^ for 
 
 it is written, I 
 will smite the 
 shepherd, and 
 
 31 Then saith Je- ^ 
 sus unto them. 
 All ye shall be 
 offended be- 
 cause of me this 
 nisht : for it is 
 written, I will 
 smite the shep- 
 herd, and the 
 sheep of the 
 
 1 new testament ^ offended because of me this night : for 
 
 " Cf. Ex. xxiv. 8 ; Lev. xvii. 11 ; Heb. ix. 12, 14, 20; xiii. 20, etc. See also Jer. xxxi. 31. 
 
 § 135. In St. Matthew and St. Luke, the incidents of this section follow the mention of their 
 going out to the Mount of Olives, (Matt. xxvi. 30 ; Mar. xiv. 26) ; in St. Luke and St. John, 
 they precede the corresponding statement (Lk. xxii. 39; Jno. xviii. 1). Hence it has some- 
 times been thought that the fall of Peter was foretold twice. It is better to suppose that the 
 two former Evangelists mention the going out, and then pause to record this omitted incident, 
 and then resume their narrative. In the verse immediately following this section (Matt. xxvi. 
 30 ; Mar. xiv. 32), both speak of their coming to Gethsemane. 
 
 It is, however, quite possible that this section should be placed after leaving the room in 
 which they had partaken of the Supper, and before their arrival at the gate of the city. The 
 objection to this arrangement is the great length of the following discourse in St. John.
 
 Pabt VIII. § 135.] 
 
 OUR LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 
 
 229 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 flock shall be 
 scattered a- 
 32 broad." But 
 after I am risen 
 again, I will go 
 before you into 
 Galilee. 
 
 Peter 
 answered and 
 said unto him, 
 If ^ all men shall 
 be offended be- 
 cause of thee, 
 yet will I never 
 be offended. 
 
 1 answered him 
 
 ST. MARK XIV. 
 
 the sheep shall 
 be scattered." 
 28 But after that I 
 am risen, I will 
 go before you 
 into Galilee. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXII. 
 
 BT. JOHN XIII. 
 
 29 But Peter said 
 unto him, Al- 
 though all shall 
 be offended, yet 
 will not I. 
 
 81 *Simon, Simon, 
 behold, Satan hath 
 desired^oAareyou, 
 that he may sift 
 
 82 you as wheat : but 
 I have prayed for 
 thee, that thy faith 
 fail not : and when 
 thou art converted, 
 strengthen thy 
 
 83 brethren. And he 
 said unto him, 
 Lord, I am ready 
 to go with thee, 
 both into prison, 
 and to death. 
 
 ' follow me afterwards 
 * And the Lord said, Simon 
 » Zeeh. xiii. 7. 
 
 86 Simon Peter 
 said unto him. 
 Lord, whither 
 goest thou? Je- 
 sus answered^ 
 Whither I go, 
 thou canst not 
 follow me now ; 
 but thou shalt 
 follow^ after- 
 
 37 wards. Peter 
 said unto him. 
 Lord, why can- 
 not I follow 
 thee now ? 
 
 I will lay down 
 my life for thy 
 
 ' Though all men
 
 230 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER; 
 
 [Part VIII. § 135. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 34 Jesus said unto 
 him, Verily I 
 say unto thee, 
 That this night, 
 before the cock 
 crow, thou shalt 
 deny me thrice. 
 
 35 Peter said unto 
 him, Though I 
 should die with 
 thee, yet will I 
 not deny thee. 
 Likewise also 
 said all the dis- 
 ciples. 
 
 ST. MARK XIV. 
 
 30 And Jesus saith 
 unto him, Ver- 
 ily I say unto 
 thee, That this 
 day, even in this 
 night, before the 
 cock crow twice, 
 thou shalt deny 
 
 31 me thrice. But 
 
 he spake the 
 more vehement- 
 ly. If I should 
 die with thee, I 
 will not deny 
 thee in any wise. 
 Likewise also 
 said they all. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXII. 
 
 34 And 
 
 he said, I tell thee, 
 Peter, the cock 
 shall not crow this 
 day, until" thou 
 shalt thrice deny 
 that thou knowest 
 me. 
 
 ST. JOHN XIII. 
 
 38 sake. Jesus an- 
 swereth^ him, 
 Wilt thou lay 
 down thy life 
 for my sake ? 
 Verily, verily, 
 Isay unto thee. 
 The cock shall 
 not crow, till 
 thou hast de- 
 nied me thrice. 
 
 35 And he said unto 
 them. When I sent 
 you without purse, 
 and scrip, and 
 shoes," lacked ye 
 anything ? And 
 they said,Nothing. 
 
 36 And he said^ unto 
 them. But now, he 
 that hath a purse, 
 let him take ^^, and 
 likewise his script: 
 and he that hath 
 no sword, let him 
 sell his garment, 
 
 87 and buy one. For 
 I say unto you, 
 that this that is 
 written must^ be 
 accomplished in 
 me. And he was 
 reckoned among 
 
 1 answered ^ before that thou shalt ^ Then said he unto them 
 
 " Matt. X. 5-15 ; Lk. ix. 1-5 ; comp. x. 1-11. 
 
 * must yet be
 
 Pakt VIII. § 136.] OUR LORD'S PASSION ; THE SABBATH. 231 
 
 8T. MATT. XXVI. ST. MARK XIV. ST. LUKE XXII. ST. JOHN XIII. 
 
 the transgressors :* 
 for that vvhich'con- 
 cerneth me haih^ 
 38 au end. And they 
 said, Lord, behold, 
 here are two 
 swords. And he 
 said unto them, it 
 is enough. 
 
 § 136. Our Lord's last Discourse with His Disciples before His Passion. 
 
 St. John xiv. L-xvi. 33. 
 
 1 Let not your heart be troubled : ye believe in God, believe also in me. 
 
 2 In my Father's house are many mansions : if it were not so, I would have 
 
 3 told you. For"^ I go to prepare a place for you. 'And if I go and prepare a 
 jjlace for you, I will come again, and receive you unto myself; that where I 
 
 I am, there ye may be also. And whither I go, ye know the way.^ Thomas 
 saith unto him, Lord, we know not whither thou goest ; and how know we* 
 
 G the way ? Jesus saith unto him, I am the way, the truth, and the life : no 
 
 ~ man cometh unto the Father, but by me. If ye had known me, ye shall* 
 
 know my Father also : and from henceforth ye know him, and have seen him. 
 
 8 Philip saith unto him. Lord, shew us the Father, and it sufficeth us. 
 
 9 Jesus saith unto him. Have I been so long time with you, and yet hast thou 
 not known me, Philip ? he that hath seen me hath seen the Father ; •* how 
 
 10 sayest thou the?i, Show us the Father ? Believest thou not that I am in the 
 Father, and the Father in me ? the words that I speak unto you I speak not 
 
 II of myself: but the Father dwelling'^ in me, doeth his works. Believe me 
 that I am in the Father, and the Father in me : or else believe^ for the very 
 
 12 works' sake. Verily, verily, I say unto you. He that believeth on me, the 
 works that I do shall he do also ; and greater works than these shall he do ; 
 
 13 because I go unto the^ Father. And whatsoever ye shall ask in my name, 
 
 14 that will I do, that the Father may be glorified in the Son. If ye shall ask 
 me"^ any thing in my name, I will do it. 
 
 Ih If ye love me. keep my commandments. And I will pray the Father, and 
 he shall give you another Comforter, that he may be" with you for ever ; 
 
 17 even the Spirit of truth ; whom the world cannot receive, because it seeth 
 him not, neither knoweth him : '-ye know him ; for he dwelleth with you, and 
 
 ^ the things concerning me have ^ omit For ^ I go ye know, and the way ye know. 
 * how can we know ^ ye should have known ® and how sayest 
 
 ' the Fatlier that dwelleth in me, he doeth the works. ^ believe me 
 
 ^ my Father i" omit me ^^ abide with you ^^ but ye know 
 
 a Lsa. liii. 12.
 
 232 THE LAST PASSOVER ; [Part VIII. § 136. 
 
 ST. JOHN XIV 
 18 
 
 25 
 
 j9 shall be in you. I will not leave you orphans:^ I will come to you. Yet a 
 little while, and the world seeth me no more ; but ye see me : because I live, 
 
 20 ye shall live also. At that day ye shall know that I am in my Father, and 
 
 21 ye in me, and I in you. He that hath my commandments, and keepeth them, 
 he it is that loveth me : and he that loveth me shall be loved of my Father, 
 and I will love him, and will manifest myself to him. 
 
 22 Judas saith unto him, not Iscariot, Lord, how is it that thou wilt manifest 
 
 23 thyself unto us, and not unto the world ? Jesus answered and said unto him, 
 If a man love me, he will keep my words : and my Father will love him, and 
 
 24 we will come unto him, and make our abode with him. He that loveth me 
 not, keepeth not my sayings : and the word which ye hear is not mine, but 
 the Father's which sent me. 
 
 I These things have I spoken unto you, being yet present with you. But 
 the Comforter, which is the Holy Ghost, whofn the Father will send in my 
 name, he shall teach you all things, and bring all things to your remembrance, 
 
 27 whatsoever I have said unto you. Peace I leave with you, my peace I give 
 unto you : not as the world giveth, give I unto you. Let not your heart be 
 
 :8 troubled, neither let it be afraid. Ye have heard how I said unto you, I go 
 away, and come again unto you. If ye loved me, ye would rejoice, because^ 
 
 29 I go unto the Father : for the^ Father is greater than I. And now I have 
 told you before it come to pass, that when it is come to pass, ye might believe. 
 
 30 Hereafter I will not talk much with you: for the prince of the* world 
 
 31 cometh, and hath nothing in me. But that the world may know that I love 
 the Father ; and as the Father gave me commandment, even so I do. Arise 
 let us go hence. 
 
 ST. JOHN. XV. 
 
 \ I am the true vme, and my Father is the husbandman. Every branch in 
 me that beareth not fruit he taketh away : and every branch that beareth 
 
 3 fruit, he purgeth it, that it may bring forth more fruit. Now ye are clean 
 
 4 through the word which I have spoken unto you. Abide in me, and I in 
 you. As the branch cannot bear fruit of itself, except it abide in the vine ; 
 
 5 no more can ye, except ye abide in me. I am the vine, ye are the branches : 
 he that abideth in me, and I in him, the same bringeth forth much fruit : 
 
 6 for without me ye can do nothing. If a man abide not in me, he is cast forth 
 as a branch, and is withered ; and men gather it and cast if into the fire, and 
 
 1 they are burned. If ye abide in me, and my words abide in you, ye shall ask 
 
 8 what ye will, and it shall be done unto you. Herein is my Father glorified, 
 that ye bear much fruit ; so shall ye be my disciples, 
 
 9 As the Father hath loved me, so have I loved you : continue ye in my love. 
 10 If ye keep my commandments, ye shall abide in my love ; even as I also" 
 
 have kept my Father's commandments, and abide in his love, 
 
 i translated comfortless 2 because I said, I go 3 ^y Father * this world 
 
 * gather them and cast them e omit also
 
 Part VIII. §136.] OUR LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 233 
 
 ST. JOHN XV. 
 
 11 These things have I spoken unto you, that my joy might be^ in you, and 
 
 12 that your joy might be full. This is my commandment, That ye love one 
 
 13 another, as I have loved you. Greater love hath no man than this, that a 
 
 14 marr lay down his life for his friends. Ye are my friends, if ye do the things 
 16 which^ I command you. Henceforth I call you not servants ; for the servant 
 
 knoweth not what his lord doeth : but I have called you friends ; for all things 
 
 16 that I have heard of my Father I have made known unto you. Ye have not , 
 
 chosen me, but I have chosen you, and ordained you, that ye should go and 
 
 bring forth fruit, and that your fruit should remain : that whatsoever ye shall 
 
 i: ask of the Father in my name, he may give it you. These things I command 
 
 you, that ye love one another. 
 j| If the world hate you, ye know that it hated me before.'* If ye were of 
 the world, the world would love his own : but because ye are not of the world, 
 but I have chosen you out of the world, therefore the world hateth you. 
 
 20 Remember the word that I said unto you, The servant is not greater than his 
 lord. If they have persecuted me, they will also persecute you ; if they have 
 
 21 kept my saying, they will keep your's also. But all these things will they do 
 
 22 unto you for my name's sake, because they know not him that sent me. If I 
 had not come and spoken unto them, they had not had sin : but now they 
 
 II have no cloke for their sin. He that hateth me hateth my Father also. If I 
 had not done among them the works which none other man did, they had not 
 had sin : but now have they both seen and hated both me and my Father. 
 
 25 But this conieth to pass, that the word might be fultilled that is written in 
 
 26 their law. They hated me without a cause.'' ^When the Comforter is come, 
 whom I will send unto you from the Father, eveii the Spirit of truth, which 
 
 27 proceedeth from the Father, he shall testify of me : and ye also shall bear 
 witness, because ye have been with me from the beginning. 
 
 ST. JOHN XVI. 
 
 \ These things have I spoken unto you, that ye should not be offended. They 
 shall put you out of the synagogues : yea, the time cometh, that whosoever 
 
 3 killeth you will think that he doeth God service. And these things will they 
 
 4 do,^ because they have not known the Father, nor me. But these things have 
 I told you, that when the time shall come, ye may remember that I told you 
 of them. And these things I said not unto you at the beginning, because I 
 
 5 was with you. But now I go my way to him that sent me ; and none of 
 
 6 you asketh me, Whither goest thou ? But because I have said these things 
 
 7 unto you, sorrow hath filled your heart. Nevertheless I tell you the truth ; 
 it is expedient for you that I go away : for if I go not away, the Comforter 
 
 8 will not come unto you ; but if I depart, I will send him unto you. And 
 when he is come, he will convince '^ the world of sin, and of righteousness, 
 
 1 might remain ^ a man ^ do whatsoever I * before it hated you 
 
 ^ But when ^ do unto you, because ' translated reprove 
 
 '^ Ps. XXXV. 19 ; Ixix. 5 ; see also xxxviii. 20; cix. 3. 
 30 -s
 
 234 THE LAST PASSOVER ; [Paet VIII. § 136. 
 
 ST. JOHN XVI. 
 
 10 and of judgment : of sin, because they believe not on me ; of righteousness, 
 
 11 because I go to the' Father, and ye see me no more ; of judgment, because 
 the prince of this world is judged. 
 
 12 I have yet many things to say unto you, but ye cannot bear them now. 
 
 13 Howbeit when he, the Sj^irit of truth, is come he will guide you into all truth : 
 for he shall not speak of himself ; but whatsoever he shall hear, that shall he 
 
 n speak : and he will shew you things to come. He shall glorify me : for lie 
 
 .'5 shall receive of mine, and shall shew it unto you. All rfiings that the Father 
 
 hath are mine : therefore said I, that he taketh^ of mine, and shall shew it 
 
 16 unto you. A little while, and ye shall no longer^ see me : and again, a little 
 while, and ye shall see me.* 
 
 17 Then said some of his disciples among themselves, What is this that he saith 
 unto us, A little while, and ye shall not see me : and again, a little while, and 
 
 18 ye shall see me : and. Because I go to* the Father ? They said therefore, 
 
 19 What is this that he saith, A little while ? we cannot tell what he saith. ^ Jesus 
 knew that they were desirous to ask him, and said unto them, Do ye enquire 
 among yourselves of that I said, A little while, and ye shall not see me : and 
 
 20 again, a little while, and ye shall see me ? Verily, verily, I say unto you, 
 That ye shall weep and lament, but the world shall rejoice : ^ ye shall be sor- 
 
 21 rowful, but your sorrow shall be turned into joy. A woman when she is in 
 travail hath sorrow, because her hour is come : but as soon as she is delivered 
 of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born 
 
 22 into the world. And ye now therefore have sorrow : but I will see you again, 
 
 23 and your heart shall rejoice, and your joy no man taketh from you. And in 
 that day ye shall ask me nothing. Verily, verily, I say unto you, Whatso- 
 
 24 ever ye shall ask the Father, he will give it you in my name.^ Hitherto 
 have ye asked nothing in my name : ask, and ye shall receive, that your joy 
 may be full. 
 
 25 These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs ;* the time cometh, when 
 I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs, but I shall shew you plainly of 
 
 26 the Father. At that day ye shall ask in my name : and I say not unto you, 
 
 27 that I will pray the Father for you : for the Father himself loveth you', 
 because ye have loved me, and have believed that I came out from God. 
 
 28 I came forth from the Father, and am come into the world : again, I leave 
 the world, and go to the Father, 
 
 29 His disciples said,'' Lo, now speakest thou plainly, and speakest no proverb. 
 
 30 Now are we sure that thou kuowest all things, and needest not that any man 
 
 31 should ask thee : by this we l^elieve that thou earnest forth from God. Jesus 
 3-2 answered them, Do ye now believe ? Beholil ! the hour cometh, yea, is'" come, 
 
 1 to my Father ^ shall take ^ shall not see 
 
 * add because I go to the Father ^ Now Jesus knew ^ and ye shall 
 
 ' ask the Father in my name, he will give it you. * but the time 
 ^ said unto him i" is now come
 
 Paet VIII. § 137.] OUR LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 235 
 
 ST. JOHN XVI. 
 
 that ye shall be scattered, every man to his own, and shall leave me alone : 
 S3 and yet I am not alone, because the Father is with me. These things I have 
 spoken unto you. that in me ye might have peace. In the world ye^ have 
 tribulation : but be of good cheer ; I have overcome the world. 
 
 S" 
 
 § 137. Our Lord's Sacerdotal Prayer. 
 St. John xvii. 1-26. 
 
 1 These words spake Jesus, and lifted up his eyes to heaven, and said, 
 Father, the hour is come ; glorify thy Son, that the^ Son may glorify thee : 
 
 2 as thou hast given him power over all flesh, that he should give eternal life 
 
 3 to as many as thou hast given him. And this is life eternal, that they might 
 
 4 know thee the only true God, and Jesus Christ, whom thou hast sent. I have 
 glorified thee on the earth, having^ finished the work which thou gavest me 
 
 5 to do. And now, O Father, glorify thou me with thine own self with the 
 glory which I had with thee before the world was. 
 
 6 I have manifested thy name unto the men which thou gavest me out of the 
 world : thine they were, and thou gavest them me ; and they have kept thy 
 
 7 word. Now they have known that all things whatsoever thou hast given me. 
 
 8 are of thee. For I have ijiven unto them the words which thou gavest me ; and 
 they have received them, and have known surely that I came out from thee, and 
 
 9 they have believed that thou didst send me. I pray for them : I pray not for 
 
 10 the world, but for them which thou hast given me ; for they are thine. And all 
 
 11 mine are thine, and thine are mine ; and I am glorified in them. And now 
 I am no more in the world, but they* are in the world, and I come to thee. 
 Holy Father, keep them through thine own name wherein^ thou hast given 
 
 12 them to me. that they may be one, as we are. While I was with them^ I 
 kept them in thy name wherein thou gavest them to me, and guarded them^ 
 and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition ; that the scripture might 
 
 13 be fulfilled. And now come I to thee : and these things I speak in the world, 
 that they might have my joy fulfilled in themselves. 
 
 14 I have given them thy word ; and the world hath hated them, because they 
 
 15 are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. I pray not tliat thou 
 shouldest take them out of the world, Init that thou shouldest keep them from 
 
 J? the evil. They are not of the world, even as I am not of the world. Sanctify 
 
 18 them through the^ truth: thy word is truth. As thou hast sent me into the 
 
 19 world, even so have I also sent them into the world. And for their sakes I 
 sanctify myself, that they also might be sanctified through the truth. 
 
 20 Neither pray I for these alone, but for them also which" believe on me 
 
 1 ye shall have ^ that thy Son also may ^ on the earth : I have finished 
 
 * but these are * keep through thine own name those whom thou hast given me 
 
 ^ with them in the world, I kept 
 
 ' in thy name : those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none 
 
 8 thy truth ' which shall believe
 
 236 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER; 
 
 [Part VIH. § 138. 
 
 ST. JOHN XVII. 
 
 5:1 through their word ; that they all may be one ; as thou, Father, art in me, and 
 I iu thee, that they also may be^ in us : that the world may believe that thou 
 
 22 hast sent me. And the glory which thou gavest me I have given them ; that 
 
 23 they may be one, even as we are- one : I in them, and thou in me, that they 
 may be made perfect in one ; ^that the world may know that thou hast sent 
 me, and hast loved them as thou hast loved me. 
 
 24 Father, I will that they also, whom thou hast given me, be with me where 
 I am ; that they may behold my glory, which thou hast given me : for thou 
 
 25 lovedst me before the foundation of the world. O righteous Father, the world 
 hath not known thee ; but I have known thee, and these have known that thou 
 
 26 hast sent me. And I have declared unto them thy name, and will declare it'. 
 that the love Avherewith thou hast loved me may be in them, and I in them. 
 
 § 138. Our Lord goes out with the Disciples to the Mount of Olives. 
 
 Matt. xxvi. 30. 
 
 30 And when 
 they had sung 
 an hymn, they 
 went out into 
 the mount of 
 Olives. 
 
 Mark xiv. 26. 
 
 26 And when 
 they had sung 
 an hymn, they 
 went out into 
 the mount of 
 Olives. 
 
 Luke xxii. 39. 
 
 39 And he came 
 out, and went, 
 as he was wont, 
 to the mount 
 of Olives ; and 
 the* disciples 
 also followed 
 him. 
 
 John xviii. 1. 
 
 1 "When Jesus had 
 spoken these words, 
 he went forth with 
 his disciples over 
 
 " the brook Cedron, 
 where was a garden, 
 into the which he 
 entered, and his dis- 
 ciples. 
 
 32 
 
 . § 139. 
 St. ]\Lltt. xxvi. 36-46. 
 
 36 Then cometh Jesus 
 with them unto a place 
 called Gethsemane, 
 and saith unto the 
 disciples, Sit ye here, 
 while I go and pray 
 
 37 yonder. And he took 
 with him Peter and 
 the two sons of Zeb- 
 edee, and began to be 
 sorrowful and very 
 
 88 heavy. Then saith he 
 unto them, My soul is 
 exceeding sorrowful. 
 
 The Agony in Gethsemane. 
 
 34 
 
 St. Mark xiv. 32-42. 
 
 And they came to a 
 place which was named 
 Gethsemane : and he 
 saith to his disciples, 
 Sit ye here, while I 
 
 shall pray. And he 
 taketh with him Peter 
 and James and John, 
 and began to be sore 
 amazed, and to be very 
 heavy ; and saith unto 
 them. My soul is ex- 
 ceeding sorrowful unto 
 
 St. Luke xxii. 40-46. 
 
 40 And when he was at 
 the place, he said unto 
 them. Pray that ye enter 
 not into temptation. 
 
 ^ may be one in us 
 
 are 
 
 8 iu one ; and that 
 
 * Ms disciples
 
 Part VIII. § 139.] 
 
 OUR LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 
 
 237 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 even unto death : tarry 
 ye here, and watch 
 with me. And he went 
 a little farther, and fell 
 on his face, and prayed, 
 
 saying,^ Father, if it 
 
 be possible, let this 
 cup pass from me: 
 nevertheless not as I 
 will, but as thou wilt. 
 
 ST. MARK XIV. 
 
 40 And he cometh unto 
 the disciples, and find- 
 eth them asleep, and 
 saith unto Peter-What, 
 could ye not watch with 
 
 41 me one hour ? Watch 
 and pray, that ye enter 
 not into temptation : 
 the spirit indeed is 
 willing, but the flesh is 
 
 42 weak. He went away 
 again the second time, 
 and prayed, saying, O 
 myFather,if this* may 
 not pass away except 
 I drink it, thy will be 
 
 1 saying, my Father, 
 ^ his disciples 
 
 death : tarry ye here, 
 
 35 and watch. And he 
 went forward a little, 
 and fell on the ground, 
 and prayed that, if it 
 were possible, the hour 
 might pass from him. 
 
 36 And he said, Abba, 
 Father, all things are 
 possible unto thee ; 
 take away this cup 
 from me : nevertheless 
 not what I will, but 
 what thou wilt. 
 
 87 And he cometh, and 
 findeth them sleeping, 
 and- saith unto Peter, 
 Simon, sleepest thou ? 
 couldest not thou 
 
 38 watch one hour. "Watch 
 ye and pray, lest ye 
 enter into temptation. 
 The spirit truly is 
 ready, but the flesh 
 
 39 is weak. And again 
 he went away, and 
 prayed, and spake the 
 same words. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXII. 
 
 41 And he was withdrawn 
 from them about a stone's 
 cast, and kneeled down, 
 and prayed, 
 
 42 saying, Father, if thou 
 be willing, remove this 
 cup from me : neverthe- 
 less not my will, but 
 
 43 thine be done. ^And 
 there appeared an angel 
 unto him from heaven, 
 
 44 strenorthening him. And 
 being in an agony he 
 prayed more earnestly : 
 and his sweat was as it 
 were great drops of 
 blood falling down to 
 
 45 the ground. And when 
 he rose up from prayer, 
 and was come to the^ 
 disciples, he found them 
 
 46 sleeping for sorrow, and 
 said unto them, 
 
 Why sleep ye ? rise and 
 pray, lest ye enter into 
 temptation. 
 
 2 verses 43 and 44 are omitted in many of the early MSS. 
 * if this cup may not pass away from me except
 
 238 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER; 
 
 [Pakt Vm. § 140, 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 43 done. And he came 
 again ' and found them 
 asleep ; for their eyes 
 were heavy. 
 
 44 And he left them, and 
 went away again, and 
 prayed the third time, 
 saying again^ the same 
 
 48 words. Then cometh 
 he to the^ disciples, 
 and saith unto them, 
 Sleep on now, and take 
 your rest : behold, the 
 hour is at hand, and 
 the Son of Man is be- 
 trayed into the hands 
 
 46 of sinners. Rise, let 
 us be going: behold, 
 he is at hand that doth 
 betray me. 
 
 ST. MARK XIV. 
 
 40 And when he returned, 
 he found them asleep 
 again, (for their eyes 
 were heavy,) neither 
 wist they what to an- 
 swer him. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXII. 
 
 41 And he cometh the 
 third time, and saith 
 unto them. Sleep on 
 now, and take your 
 rest : it is enough, the 
 hour is come ; behold, 
 the Son of Man is 
 betrayed into the hands 
 
 42 of sinners. Rise up, 
 let us go ; lo, he that 
 betrayeth me is at 
 hand. 
 
 § 140. Our Lord is made Prisoner. 
 Matt. xxvi. 47-56. Mar. xiv. 43-52. Lk. xxii. 47-53. Jno. xviii. 2-12. 
 
 2 And Judas also, 
 which betrayed 
 him, knew the 
 place : for Jesus 
 ofttimes resorted 
 thither with his 
 
 3 disciples. Judas 
 then, havinof re- 
 ceived a band of 
 men and officers 
 from the chief 
 priests and from 
 the® Pharisees, 
 cometh thither 
 with lanterns and 
 
 47 And while he 
 
 yet spake, lo, 
 Judas, one of the 
 twelve, came, 
 and with him a 
 great multitude 
 with swords and 
 staves, from the 
 chief priests and 
 elders of the 
 
 48 people. Now he 
 
 43 And immedi- 
 ately, while he 
 yet spake, com- 
 eth Judas Iscar- 
 iot,* one of the 
 twelve, and with 
 hima^multitude 
 with swords and 
 staves, from the 
 chief priests and 
 the scribes and' 
 
 44 elders. And he 
 
 47 While ye yet 
 spake, behold a 
 multitude, and 
 he that was 
 called Judas, 
 one of the 
 twelve, went be- 
 fore them, 
 
 1 came and found them asleep again 
 ^ a great multitude 
 
 ^ omit again ^ jjjg disciples * omit Iscariot 
 ® omit from the ^ the elders
 
 Part VHL § 140.] 
 
 OUR LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 
 
 239 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 that betrayed 
 him gave them 
 a sign, saying, 
 Whomsoever I 
 shall kiss, that 
 same is he : hold 
 49 him fast. And 
 
 forthwith he 
 came to Jesus, 
 and said. Hail, 
 master ; and 
 so kissed him. And 
 Jesus said unto 
 him, Friend, 
 wherefore art 
 thou come ? 
 
 ST. MARK XIV. 
 
 that betrayed 
 him had given 
 them a token, 
 saying, "Whom- 
 soever I shall 
 kiss, that same 
 is he ; take him, 
 and lead him 
 away safely. 
 45 And as soon as 
 he was come, he 
 goeth straight- 
 way to him, and 
 saith. Master;^ 
 and kissed him. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXII. 
 
 and drew near 
 unto Jesus to 
 48 kiss him. But 
 Jesus said unto 
 him, Judas, be- 
 trayest thou the 
 Son of Man with 
 a kiss? 
 
 ST. JOnN XVIII. 
 
 torches and weap- 
 ons. 
 
 4 Jesus therefore, 
 knowingall things 
 that should come 
 upon him, went 
 forth, and said 
 unto them,Whom 
 
 fi seek ye ? They 
 answered him, Je- 
 sus of Nazareth. 
 Jesus saith unto 
 them, I am he. 
 And Judas also, 
 which betrayed 
 him, stood with 
 
 6 them. As soon 
 then as he had 
 said unto them, I 
 am he, they went 
 backward, and 
 fell to the ground. 
 
 7 Then asked he 
 them again, 
 
 ^Master, master;
 
 240 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER; 
 
 [Part VIII. § 140. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 ST. MARK XIV. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXII. 
 
 Then came they , « And they laid 
 
 and laid hands their hands on 
 
 on Jesus, and him, and took 
 
 ci took him. And, 47 him. And one 
 
 behold ! one 
 of them which 
 were with Jesus 
 stretched out/??'s 
 hand, and drew 
 his sword, and 
 struck a servant 
 of the high 
 priest's, and 
 smote off his ear. 
 
 of them that 
 stood by drew 
 a sword, and 
 smote a servant 
 of the high 
 priest, and cut 
 off his ear. 
 
 ST. JOHN XVIII. 
 
 Whom seek ye ? 
 And they said, 
 Jesus of Naza- 
 
 8 reth. Jesus an- 
 swered, I have 
 told you that I 
 am he : if there- 
 fore ye seek me, 
 let these go their 
 
 9 way : that the 
 saying might be 
 fulfilled, which he 
 spake. Of them 
 which thou gav- 
 est me have I 
 lost none. 
 
 49 When they 
 which were 
 about him saw 
 what would fol- 
 low, they said^ 
 Lord, shall we 
 smite with the 
 sword ? 
 
 60 And one of 
 them smote the 
 servant of the 
 high priest, and 
 cut off his right 
 
 51 ear. And Jesus 
 
 answered and 
 said. Suffer ye 
 
 10 Then Simon Pe- 
 ter having a 
 sword drew it, 
 and smote the 
 high priest's ser- 
 vant, and cut off 
 his right ear. The 
 servant's name 
 was Malchus. 
 
 1 enid unto him
 
 Part VIII. § 140.] 
 
 OUR LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 
 
 241 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 ST. MARK XIV. 
 
 52 Then said Jesus 
 unto him, Put 
 up again thy 
 sword into his 
 place : for all 
 they that take 
 the sword shall 
 perish with the 
 
 53 sword. Think- 
 est thou that I 
 cannot^ pray to 
 my Father, and 
 he shall pres- 
 ently give me 
 more than 
 twelve legions 
 
 54 of angels? But 
 how then shall 
 the scriptures 
 be fulfilled, that 
 thus it must be?" 
 
 55 In that same 
 hour said Jesus 
 to the multi- 
 
 tudes. Are ye 
 come out as 
 against a thief 
 with swords and 
 
 1 his ear 
 
 48 And Jesus an- 
 swered and said 
 
 unto them, Are 
 ye come out, as 
 against a thief, 
 with swords and 
 
 ST. LUKE XXII. 
 
 thus far. And 
 he touched the^ 
 ear, and healed 
 him. 
 
 ST. JOHN XVIII. 
 
 52 Then Jesus said 
 unto the chief 
 priests, and cap- 
 tains of the 
 temple, and the 
 elders, which 
 were come to 
 him, Be ye come 
 out, as against 
 a thief, with 
 swords and 
 
 * thy sword 
 * See Isa. Hi. 13-liii. 12, etc. 
 
 u Then said Jesus 
 unto Peter, Put 
 up the^ sword 
 into the sheath : 
 the cup which 
 my Father hath 
 given me, shall I 
 not drink it ? 
 
 12 Then the band 
 and the captain 
 and officers of the 
 Jews took Jesus, 
 and bound him, — 
 
 ^ cannot now pray 
 
 81
 
 242 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER; 
 
 [Paet Vm. § 141. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 staves for to 
 take me ? I sat 
 daily* teaching 
 in the temple, 
 and ye laid no 
 «6 hold on me. But 
 all this was done, 
 that the scrip- 
 tures of the 
 prophets might 
 be fulfilled." 
 Then all the 
 disciples for- 
 sook him, and 
 fled. 
 
 ST. MARK XIV. 
 
 with staves to 
 take me? I was 
 daily with you 
 in the temple 
 teaching, and ye 
 took me not : 
 
 but the scrip- 
 tures must be 
 
 60 fulfilled." And 
 they all forsook 
 him, and fled. 
 
 « And there fol- 
 lowed him a 
 certain young 
 man, having a 
 linen cloth cast 
 about his naked 
 body; and they^ 
 laid hold on 
 
 «2 him : and he left 
 the linen cloth, 
 and fled^ naked. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXII. 
 
 f3 staves ? When 
 I was daily with 
 you in the tem- 
 ple, ye stretched 
 forth no hands 
 against me : but 
 this is your 
 hour, and the 
 power of dark- 
 ness. 
 
 ST. JOHN XVIII. 
 
 § 141. He is taken before Annas and Caiaphas. 
 Matt. xxvi. 57, 58. Mar. xiv. 53, 54. Lk. xxii. 54,55. Jno. xviii. 13-16,18. 
 
 18 ^And led A^w* to Annas 
 first ; for he was father in 
 law to Caiaphas, which 
 was the high priest that 
 
 14 same year. Now Caia- 
 phas was he, which gave 
 counsel to the Jews, that 
 it was expedient that one 
 man should die for the 
 people.'' 
 
 daily with you teaching 
 
 * See Isa. Hi. IS-Hii. 12, etc. 
 
 2 and the young men laid hold 
 8 led him away to Annas 
 
 3 fled from them 
 
 *> Jno. xi. 49, 50.
 
 Part Vm. §141.] 
 
 OUR LORD'S PASSION ; THE SABBATH. 
 
 243 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 67 And they that 
 had laid hold on 
 Jesus led him 
 away to Caia- 
 phas the high 
 priestjwhere the 
 scribes and the 
 elders were as- 
 
 68 sembled. But 
 Peter followed 
 him afar off unto 
 the high priest's 
 palace, 
 
 ST. MAKK XIV. 
 
 S3 
 
 And they led 
 Jesus away to 
 the high priest : 
 and there were 
 assembled ^ all 
 the chief priests 
 and the elders 
 and the scribes. 
 54 And Peter fol- 
 lowed him afar 
 off. even into 
 the palace of 
 the high priest : 
 
 ST. LUKE XXII. 
 
 M Then took 
 they him, and 
 led him, and 
 broughthiminto 
 the high priest's 
 house. 
 
 And Peter fol- 
 lowed afar off. 
 
 ST. JOHN XVIII. 
 
 16 
 
 16 
 
 And Simon Pe- 
 ter followed Je- 
 sus, and so did 
 another disciple: 
 that disciple was 
 known unto the 
 high priest, and 
 went in with Je- 
 sus into the pal- 
 ace of the high 
 priest. But Pe- 
 ter stood at the 
 door without. 
 Then went out 
 thatotherdisciple. 
 
 1 and with him were assembled 
 
 §§ 141, 142. The Jews had now so far accomplished their horrid purpose that they held 
 Jesus bound, a prisoner in their hands. What was to be done next ? Verj- naturally they 
 take him first to Annas, who had been formerly their high-priest, and was a man of great 
 authority and of much esteem as a counsellor among them, and the father-in-law of Caiaphas, 
 " the high-priest that same year." We have no certain indication of the time, but it must have 
 been bej^ond midnight, perhaps an hour beyond. Annas, apparenth' without delay, sent him 
 on to Caiaphas. This fact is distinctly mentioned by St. John in vs. 24. Arrived at the 
 house of Caiaphas, a considerable time must have been consumed in notifying and assembling 
 the members of the Sanhedrim. Some of them were doubtless already there, or came with Jesus. 
 While they were assembling, Caiaphas appears to have made a preliminary examination in 
 one of the rooms of his palace opening upon the large unroofed court around which oriental 
 houses are built. It was here that the fire was built and that Peter uttered his first denial. 
 Afterwards, he retired to the porch (Mar. vs. 68; Matt. vs. 71) or broad passageway leading 
 from the gate of the house to the court. How long an interval elapsed between the first and 
 second denials is not mentioned ; probably not long. In that interv'al St. Mark mentions that 
 the cock crew. This was the first cock-crowing, which occurred somewhat irregularly, not 
 very long after midnight. St. Mark alone mentions it, as he alone had particularized the two 
 cock-crowings in the prophecy of the Saviour. The second cock-crowing occurred with great 
 regularity at day-break, or about three o'clock, a.m. 
 
 In the account of the second denial there are diiferences which have sometimes been im- 
 agined to be real discrepancies between the Evangelists. St. Matthew says the questioner 
 was "another maid" ; St. Mark "the" (i.e. probably, the same) "maid"; St. Luke, "another
 
 244 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER ; 
 
 [Paet VIII. § 142. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 ST. MASK XIV. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXII. 
 
 and went in, 
 
 and sat with the 
 servants to see 
 the end. 
 
 and he sat with 
 the servants, 
 and warmed 
 himself at the 
 fire. 
 
 es And when they 
 had kindled a 
 fire in the midst 
 of the hall, and 
 were set down 
 together, Peter 
 sat down among 
 them. 
 
 ST. JOHN XVIII. 
 
 which was known 
 of' the high priest, 
 and spake unto 
 her that kept the 
 door, and brought 
 in Peter. 
 18 — And the ser- 
 vants and officers 
 stood there, who 
 had made a fire of 
 coals; for it was 
 cold : and they 
 warmed them- 
 selves: and Peter 
 stood with them, 
 and warmed him- 
 self. 
 
 § 142. While the Sanhedrim assemble. He is examined by Caiaphas. 
 
 denies Him thrice. 
 
 Peter 
 
 Matt. XXVI. 69-75. Mar. xiv. 66-72. Lk. xxii. 56-62. Jno.xviii. 17, 19-27. 
 
 69 Now Peter sat 
 without in the 
 palace : and a 
 damsel came 
 
 66 And as Peter 
 was beneath in 
 the palace, there 
 cometh one of 
 the maids of the 
 
 se But a certain 
 maid beheld him 
 as he sat by the 
 
 17 Then saith the 
 damsel that kept 
 the door unto Pe- 
 
 1 known unto 
 
 man " ; St. John, indefinitely, " they." In this last expression is the key to the whole. In 
 such a crowd and under such a state of excitement, an accusation made by one would nat- 
 urally be caught up and repeated by another and another. The first maid, we may suppose, 
 points him out to her companion and others as a disciple (Mar.) ; her companion takes up 
 and repeats the story, (Matt.), whereupon some man, hearing it, directly charges Peter him- 
 self with it (Lk.) ; all which St. John covers by the indefinite expression " they." After this 
 followed an interval of about an hour (Lk. vs. 59) during which, it has been well suggested, 
 he may have gained courage to join in conversation, and thus have betrayed his Galilean 
 origin. In the third denial there is really no difference at all. The two first Evangelists 
 speak only in general terms, using the plural, St. Luke also is indefinite — another; St. John 
 alone describes the person particularly. 
 
 Meantime the Sanhedrim was assembling more and more fully. It was expressly illegal 
 for them to pass a capital condemnation in the night. Their formal assembling for this 
 purpose was therefore deferred until daybreak (Lk. xxii. 66 ; cf. Matt, xxvii. 1 ; Mar. xv. 1). 
 In the interval, however, the Sanhedrim did its work, but whether in strictly formal session, or 
 merely by common understanding, does not certainly appear. Such form of trial as was had
 
 Past VTII. § 142.] 
 
 OUK LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 
 
 245 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 70 
 
 unto him, say- 
 ing, Thou also 
 wast with Jesus 
 of Galilee. 
 
 But 
 he denied be- 
 fore them all, 
 saying, I know 
 not what thou 
 sayest. 
 
 ST. MAEK XIV. 
 
 67 high priest: and 
 when she saw 
 Peter warming 
 himself, she 
 looked upon 
 him, and said. 
 And thou also 
 wast with Jesus 
 of Nazareth. 
 
 68 But he denied, 
 saying, I know 
 not, neither un- 
 derstand I what 
 thou sayest. 
 And he went 
 out into the 
 porch ; and the 
 cock crew. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXII. 
 
 ST. JOHN XVIII. 
 
 fire, and earn- 
 estly looked 
 upon him, and 
 said. This man 
 was also with 
 57 him. And he 
 denied him, say- 
 ing, Woman, I 
 know him not. 
 
 ter. Art not thou 
 also one of this 
 man's disciples ? 
 
 He saith, I am 
 not. 
 
 19 The high priest 
 then asked Jesus 
 of his disciples, 
 and of his doc- 
 
 20 trine. Jesus an- 
 swered him, I 
 have spoken^ 
 openly to the 
 world ; I ever 
 
 1 1 spake 
 
 at all, however, was had during this time, and at the morning session nothing remained but 
 to pronounce the legal condemnation. 
 
 In the account of this night, so full of events of deepest importance, some of which must 
 have occurred nearly or quite simultaneously, it is difficult to determine the actual order of 
 time of each incident. The first three Evangelists have recorded the denials of Peter consec- 
 utively, evidently because they formed one distinct subject in themselves, and not thereby 
 forbidding the supposition that during their progress other incidents may have occurred. 
 So too with other matters ; so that it is not strange that some transpositions become necessary 
 in order to place the parallel passages side by side. Thus, e.g. Jno. xviii. 18, quite as prop- 
 erly belongs in its place ; but has been transposed to a previous section on account of the 
 same thing being mentioned then by the other Evangelists, also quite as naturally and truly. 
 Sections 142 and 143 may be considered as to some extent simultaneous. So also St. Luke 
 (vs. 66) mentions the formal assembling of the Sanhedrim at daybreak, to avoid repetition, 
 and then goes back to speak of their doings in the previous hours. These things create a 
 difficulty in the arrangement of the parallel columns of a harmony, but constitute no real 
 discrepancies.
 
 246 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER; 
 
 [Part VIII. § 142. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 ST. MARK XIV. 
 
 ST. LUKB XXII. 
 
 71 And when he 
 was gone out 
 into the porch, 
 another maid 
 saw him, and 
 said unto them 
 that were there. 
 
 And a maid saw 
 him and began 
 again^ to say to 
 them that stood 
 
 58 And aftera Uttle 
 while another 
 saw him, and 
 said, Thou art 
 
 ST. JOHN XVIII. 
 
 taught in the 
 synagogue, and 
 in the temple, 
 whither all' the 
 Jews resort ; and 
 in secret have I 
 said nothing. 
 
 21 Why askest thou 
 me ? ask them 
 which heard me, 
 what I have said 
 unto them : be- 
 hold ! they know 
 
 22 what I said. And 
 when he had thus 
 spoken, one of 
 the officers which 
 stood by struck 
 Jesus with the 
 palm of his hand, 
 saying, Answerest 
 thou the high 
 
 23 priest so ? Jesus 
 answered him, If 
 I have spoken 
 evil, bear witness 
 of the evil : but if 
 well, why smitest 
 
 24 thou me ? Now 
 Annas had sent 
 him bound unto 
 Caiajihas the high 
 
 25 priest. And Si- 
 mon Peter stood 
 and warmed him- 
 
 self. They said 
 therefore unto 
 him. Art not thou 
 also one of his 
 
 i whither the Jews always resort 
 
 2 saw him again, and began
 
 Pari VIII. § 142.] 
 
 OUR LORD'S PASSION ; THE SABBATH. 
 
 247 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 This fellow was 
 also with Jesus 
 of Nazareth. 
 
 72 And again he 
 denied with an 
 oath, I do not 
 know the man. 
 
 73 And after a 
 while came unto 
 him they that 
 stood by, and 
 said to Peter, 
 Surely thou also 
 art 07ie of them; 
 for thy speech 
 bewrayeth thee. 
 
 74 Then began he 
 to curse and to 
 swear, saying, I 
 know not the 
 man. 
 
 ST. MABK XIV. 
 
 by, This is one 
 of them. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXII. 
 
 ST. JOHN XVIII. 
 
 also of them. disciples? He de- 
 
 70 And 
 
 he denied it 
 
 And im- 
 mediately the 
 75 cock crew. And 
 
 Peter remem- 
 bered the word 
 of Jesus, which 
 
 said,* Before the 
 cock crow, thou 
 shall deny me 
 
 thrice. And he 
 went out, and 
 wept bitterly. 
 
 again 
 
 And a 
 little after, they 
 that stood by 
 said again to 
 Peter, Surely 
 thou art one of 
 them ; for thou 
 art a Galilaean.^ 
 
 71 But he began to 
 curse and to 
 swear, saying,! 
 know not this 
 man of whom ye 
 
 72 speak. And im- 
 mediately^ the 
 second time the 
 cock crew. And 
 
 Peter called to 
 mind the word 
 that Jesus said 
 
 untohim.Before 
 the cock crow 
 twice, thou shalt 
 deny me thrice. 
 And when he 
 thought there- 
 on, he wept. 
 
 And Peter said, 
 Man, I am not. 
 
 K) And about the 
 space of one 
 hour after an- 
 other confident- 
 ly affirmed, say- 
 ing, Of a truth 
 this fellow also 
 was with him : 
 for he is a Gal- 
 
 60 ilaean. And Pe- 
 
 nied it, and said, 
 
 26 I am not. One 
 of the servants 
 of the high priest, 
 being his kinsman 
 whose ear Peter 
 cut off, saith, Did 
 not I see thee in 
 the garden with 
 
 27 him ? Peter then 
 
 ter said, Man, I • 
 know not what 
 thou sayest. 
 And immediate- 
 ly, while he yet 
 spake, a^ cock 
 
 61 crew. And the 
 Lord turned, 
 and looked upon 
 Peter. And Pe- 
 ter remembered 
 the word of the 
 Lord, how he 
 had said unto 
 him, Before the 
 cock crow to- 
 day,^ thou shalt 
 deny me thrice. 
 
 62 And he^ went 
 out, and wept 
 bitterly. 
 
 denied again : and 
 immediately the 
 cock crew. 
 
 1 a Galilsean, and thy speech agreeth thereto ^ omit immediately ' the cock 
 
 3 said unto him, Before ^ omit to-d&j ^ And Peter went
 
 248 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER ; 
 
 [Paet Vm. § 143. 
 
 § 143. After further Examination, the Sanhedrim adjudge Jesus guilty of 
 Blasphemy. He is mocked by the Servants. 
 
 69 
 
 Matt. xxvi. 59-68. 
 Now the chief priests,' 
 
 Mar. XIV. 55-65. Lk. xxii. 67-71, 63-65. 
 
 55 And the chief priests 
 and all the council 
 sought for witness 
 against Jesus to put 
 him to death ; and 
 
 and all the council sought 
 false witness asrainst .Je- 
 sus, to put him to death ; 
 
 60 but found none, though 66 found none. For many 
 many false witnesses bare false witness 
 came.^ At the last came against him, but their 
 
 agreed not 
 And there 
 arose certain, and bare 
 false witness against 
 
 61 two^ 'and said, This fel- ss him, saying. We heard 
 
 witness 
 67 together. 
 
 low said, I am able to 
 destroy the temple of 
 God, and to build it in 
 three days.* 
 
 62 And the high priest 
 arose, and said unto him, 
 
 Answerestthou nothing? 
 what is it which these 
 witness against thee ? 
 
 63 But Jesus held his peace. 
 And the high priest an- 
 swered and said unto 
 him, I adjure thee by 
 the living God, that thou 
 tell us whether thou be 
 the Christ, the Son of 
 
 64 God. Jesus saith unto 
 him, Thou hast said: 
 nevertheless I say unto 
 
 him say, I will destroy 
 this temple that is 
 made with hands, and 
 within three days I 
 will build another 
 made without hands.* 
 69 But neither so did 
 their witness agree 
 
 60 together. And the 
 high priest stood up in 
 the midst, and asked 
 Jesus, saying, Answer- 
 estthou nothing? what 
 is it which these wit- 
 
 61 ness against thee? But 
 he held his peace, 
 and answered nothing. 
 Again the high priest 
 asked him, and said 
 unto him, Art thou 
 the Christ, the Son of 
 
 62 the Blessed? And Je- 
 sus said, I am : 
 
 67 
 
 Saying,' Art thou the 
 
 Christ ? tell us. And 
 
 he said unto them. If 
 
 I tell you, ye will not 
 
 68 believe : and if I* ask 
 
 1 priests, and elders, and ^ yea, though many false witnesses came, yet found they none 
 
 ^ two false witnesses '' if I also ask 
 
 ^ Jno. ii. 19 ; see Matt, xxvii. 40; Mar. xv. 29.
 
 Part VIII. § 144.] 
 
 OUR LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 
 
 249 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVI. 
 
 you, Hereafter shall ye 
 see the Son of Man sit- 
 ting on the right hand 
 of power, and coming in 
 the clouds of heaven." 
 
 65 Then the high priest 
 rent his clothes, saying, 
 He hath spoken blasphe- 
 my : what further need 
 have we of witnesses? 
 behold ! now ye have 
 heard the^ blasphemy : 
 
 66 what think ye ? They 
 answered and said, He 
 
 67 is guilty of death.'' Then 
 did they spit in his face, 
 and buffeted him ; and 
 others smote him with 
 the palms of their hands, 
 
 68 saying, Prophesy unto 
 us, thou Christ, Who is 
 he that smote thee ? 
 
 ST. MARK XIV. 
 
 and ye shall see the 
 Son of Man sitting on 
 the right hand of 
 power, and coming in 
 the clouds of heaven.* 
 
 63 Then the high priest 
 rent his clothes, and 
 
 saith. What need we 
 any further witnesses ? 
 
 64 Ye have heard the 
 blasphemy: what think 
 ye ? And they all con- 
 demned him to be 
 
 65 guilty of death.** And 
 some began to spit on 
 him, and to cover his 
 face, and to buffet 
 him, and to say unto 
 him, Prophesy : and 
 the servants did strike 
 him with the palms of 
 their hands. 
 
 ST. JOHN XXII. 
 
 you, ye will not an- 
 
 69 swer.' But^ hereafter 
 shall the Son of Man 
 sit on the right hand 
 of the power of God.* 
 
 70 Then said they all, 
 Art thou then the Son 
 of God ? And he said 
 unto them. Ye say that 
 
 71 I am. And they said, 
 What need we any 
 further witness ? for we 
 ourselves have heard 
 of his own mouth. 
 
 63 And the men that 
 held him* mocked him, 
 
 64 and smote him. And 
 when they had blind- 
 folded him, they^ asked 
 him, saying,Prophesy, 
 who is it that smote 
 
 65 thee? And many other 
 things blasphemously 
 spake they against him. 
 
 Matt, xxvii. 1, 2. 
 
 1 When the morn- 
 ing was come, all 
 the chief priests 
 and elders of the 
 people took coun- 
 sel against Jesus to 
 put him to death : 
 
 2 and when they 
 had bound him, 
 they led him away. 
 
 § 144. They lead Him to Pilate. 
 
 Mar. XV. 1 Lk. xxii. 66, xxiii. 1. Jno. xviii. 28. 
 
 And straight- 
 
 way 
 
 in 
 
 morning 
 
 the 
 the 
 
 chief priests 
 held a consulta- 
 tion with the el- 
 ders and scribes 
 and the whole 
 council, and 
 bound Jesus, 
 
 66 And as soon 
 as it was day, 
 the elders of 
 the people and 
 the chief priests 
 and the scribes 
 came together, 
 and led him 
 away^ into their 
 council. 
 
 28 Then led they 
 
 ^ answer me, nor let me go ^ omit But ^ his blasphemy 
 
 * held Jesus * they struck him on the face, and asked ^ omit away 
 
 a See Dan. vii. 13 ; Acts vii. 56. '' Lev. xxiv. 16. 
 
 82
 
 250 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER ; 
 
 [Part VIII. § 145. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVII. 
 
 and delivered him 
 to' Pilate the gov- 
 ernor. 
 
 ST. MARK XV. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXIII. 
 
 and carried Atm i And the whole 
 
 away, and de- 
 livered him to 
 Pilate. 
 
 multitude of 
 them arose, and 
 led him unto 
 Pilate. 
 
 ST. JOHN XVIII. 
 
 Jesus from Caia- 
 phas unto the hall 
 of judgment: and 
 it was early ; and 
 they themselves 
 went not into the 
 judgment hall, 
 lest they should 
 be defiled ; but 
 that they might 
 eat the passover. 
 
 § 145. Judas repents and hangs himself. 
 
 St. Matt, xxvii. 3-10. 
 
 8 Then Judas, which had betrayed him, 
 when he saw that he was condemned, 
 repented himself, and brought again 
 the thirty pieces of silver to the chief 
 
 4 priests and elders, Saying, I have sinned 
 in that I have betrayed^ innocent blood. 
 And they said, What is that to us ? see 
 
 5 thou to that. And he cast down the 
 pieces of silver in the temple, and de- 
 parted, and went and hanged himself. 
 
 6 And the chief priests took the silver 
 pieces, and said. It is not lawful for to 
 put them into the treasury, because it 
 
 7 is the price of blood. And they took 
 counsel, and bought with them the 
 
 1 delivered him to Pontius Pilate 
 
 (Acts i. 18, 19.) 
 
 18 Now this man purchased a field 
 with the reward of iniquity ; and 
 falling headlong, he burst asunder 
 in the midst, and all his bowels 
 
 19 gushed out. And it was known 
 
 2 the innocent 
 
 § 145. There is no necessity for deferring: the account of the remorse and suicide of Judas 
 until after the final condemnation of Christ by Pilate. When the Sanhedrim had passed 
 their judgment, and permitted our Lord to be treated by the attendants as a condemned 
 malefoctor, Judas must have seen that all was over. Doubtless St. Matthew has narrated 
 this in its proper ])lace. 
 
 The n.irrativc of St. Luke in Acts i. 18, 19, is perfectly consistent with that of St. Matthew. 
 If tlie traditional site of the suicide of Judas be correct — and there is no reason why it should 
 not be — on a tree overhanging the precipices of the valley of Hinnom, the breaking of the 
 rope, or of a branch of the tree, would have produced the effects described by St. Luke. 
 
 As to the purchase of the field : much needless ingenuity, as in the supposition of two fields, 
 etc., has been expended on this point. The simple solution lies in the fact that Judas w.as 
 the occasion of the purchase, since he gave the money by which it was effected ; therefore he 
 is said to have done it. For similar instances, see Matt, xxvii. 60; Jno. iii. 22 ; cf. iv. 2 ; 1 
 Cor. vii. 16 ; 1 Tim. iv. 16, etc.
 
 Part VIII. §146.] OUR LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 251 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVII. ACTS I. 
 
 potter's field, to bury strangers m. unto all the dwellers at Jerusalem ; 
 
 8 Wherefore that field was called, The insomuch as that field is called iu 
 
 9 field of blood, unto this day. Then their proper tongue, Aceldama, 
 was fulfilled that which was spoken by that is to say, The field of blood. 
 Jeremy the prophet, saying, And they 
 
 took the thirty pieces of silver, the 
 price of him that was valued, whom 
 they of the children of Israel did value ; 
 
 10 and gave them for the potter's field, 
 as the Lord appointed me." 
 
 § 146. Our Lord before Pilate. He seeks to release Him. 
 Matt, xxvii. 11-14. Mar. xv. 2-5. Lk. xxiii. 2-5. Jno. xviii. 29-38. 
 
 29 Pilate then went out 
 unto them, and saith,^ 
 What accusation bring 
 ye against this man ? 
 
 30 They answered and 
 said unto him, If he 
 were not a malefactor, 
 we would not have 
 delivered him up unto 
 
 31 thee. Then said Pilate , 
 unto them. Take ye 
 him, and judge- accord- 
 ing to your law. The 
 Jews therefore said 
 unto him. It is not 
 lawful for us to put 
 any man to death : 
 
 32 that the saying of 
 Jesus might be ful- 
 filled, which he spake, 
 signifying what death 
 he should die.** 
 
 ^ and said ^ judge him 
 
 " Zech. xi. 12, 13. And I said unto them, If ye think good, give me my price ; and if not, 
 
 forbear. So they weighed for my price thirty pieces of silver. And the Lokd said unto me. 
 
 Cast it unto the potter : a goodly price that I was prized at of them. And I took the thirty 
 
 pieces of silver, and cast them to the potter in the house of the Lord. See also Jer. xviii. 1, 2. 
 
 *> Matt. XX. 19 ; Jno. xii. 32, 33.
 
 252 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER ; 
 
 [Part VIII. § 146. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVII. 
 
 ST. MABE XV. 
 
 And Jesus 
 stood before the 
 governor : and 
 the governor 
 asked him, say- 
 ing. Art thou 
 the King of the 
 Jews? 
 
 2 And Pilate 
 asked him, Art 
 thou the King 
 of the Jews ? 
 
 ST. LUKE XXIII.. 
 
 And they be- 
 gan to accuse 
 him,saying,We 
 found this fel- 
 low perverting 
 our^ nation, and 
 forbidding to 
 give tribute to 
 Caesar,^ and ^ 
 saying, that 
 he himself is 
 Christ a King. 
 
 And Pilate 
 asked him, say- 
 ing, Art thou 
 the King of the 
 Jews? 
 
 ST. JOHN XVIII. 
 
 33 Then Pilate en- 
 tered into the 
 judgment hall 
 again, and called 
 Jesus, and said 
 unto him. Art 
 thou the King of 
 
 34 the Jews ? Jesus 
 answered,^ Sayest 
 thou this thing of 
 thyself, or did 
 others tell it thee 
 
 35 of me? Pilate an- 
 swered, Am I a 
 Jew ? Thine own 
 nation and the 
 chief priests have 
 delivered thee 
 unto me : what 
 hast thou done ? 
 
 36 Jesus answered, 
 My kingdom is 
 not of this world : 
 if my kingdom 
 were of this world, 
 then would my 
 servants fight, 
 that I should not 
 be delivered to 
 
 ' the nation ^ omit and 
 
 a See Matt. xvii. 24-27 ; xxii. 17-21 ; Mar. xii. 14-17. 
 
 3 answered him
 
 Paet VIII. § 146.] 
 
 OUR LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 
 
 253 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVII. 
 
 ST. MARK XV. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXIU. 
 
 And Jesus said,^ 
 Thou sayest. 
 
 12 And when he 
 was accused of 
 the chief priests 
 and elders, he 
 answered no- 
 
 13 thing. Then said 
 Pilate unto him, 
 Hearest thou 
 not how many 
 things they wit- 
 ness against 
 
 14 thee? And he 
 answered him to 
 never a word ; 
 insomuch that 
 the governor 
 marvelled great- 
 
 And he answer- 
 ing said unto 
 him, Thou sav- 
 est it. 
 
 3 And the chief 
 priests accused 
 him of many 
 things : but he 
 answered no- 
 
 4 thing. And Pi- 
 late asked him 
 again, ^ Answer- 
 est thou no- 
 thing ? behold 
 how many 
 things they wit- 
 ness against 
 
 s thee. But Jesus 
 yet answered 
 nothing; so that 
 Pilate mar- 
 velled. 
 
 And he an- 
 swered him and 
 said, Thou say- 
 est it. 
 
 i Then said Pi- 
 late to the chief 
 
 ST. JOHN XVIII. 
 
 the Jews: but now 
 is my kingdom 
 not from hence. 
 
 37 Pilate therefore 
 said unto him, Art 
 thou a king then ? 
 Jesus answered, 
 Thou sayest that 
 1 am a king. To 
 this end was I 
 born, and for this 
 cause came I into 
 the world, that I 
 should bear wit- 
 ness unto the 
 truth. Every one 
 that is of the truth 
 heareth my voice. 
 
 38 Pilate saith unto 
 him, What is 
 truth ? 
 
 And when he 
 had said this, he 
 went out 
 unto the 
 
 agam 
 Jews, 
 
 1 said unto him 
 
 2 again, saying, Answerest
 
 254 THE LAST PASSOVEE ; [Part VIII. § 147. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVII. ST. MARK XV. ST. LUKE XXIII. ST. JOHN XVIII. 
 
 priests and to the peo- and saith unto them, 
 pie, I find no fault in I find in him no fault 
 fi this man. And they at all. 
 were the more fierce, 
 saying, He stirreth up 
 the people, teaching 
 throughout all Jewry, 
 even^ beginning from 
 Galilee to this place. 
 
 § 147. Our Lord before Herod. He is sent back to Pilate, who again seeks to 
 
 release Him. 
 
 St. Luke xxiii. 6-16. 
 
 f When Pilate heard,^ he asked whether the man were a Galilfean. And as 
 soon as he knew that he belonged unto Herod's jurisdiction, he sent him to 
 Herod, who himself also was at Jerusalem at that time. 
 
 8 And when Herod saw Jesus, he was exceeding glad : for he was desirous 
 to see him of a long season,^ because he had heard* of him ; and he hoped to 
 
 9 have seen some miracle done by him. Then he questioned with him in many 
 
 10 words ; but he answered him nothing. And the chief priests and scribes 
 
 11 stood and vehemently accused him. And Herod with his men of war set 
 him at nought, and mocked ^^m, and arrayed A^»^* in a gorgeous robe, and 
 
 12 sent him again to Pilate. And the same day Herod and Pilate^ were made 
 friends together : for before they were at enmity between themselves. 
 
 13 And Pilate, when he had called together the chief priests and the rulers 
 
 14 and the people, 'said unto them, Ye have brought this man unto me, as one 
 that perverteth the people : and, behold ! I, having examined him before you, 
 have found no fault in this man touching those things whereof ye accuse him: 
 
 15 no, nor yet Herod : for he sent him to us ;^ and, lo, nothing worthy of death 
 
 16 is done unto him. I will therefore chastise him, and release him. 
 
 § 148. Pilate still further seeks to release Jesus ; then, after scourging Him, 
 
 delivers Him to be crucified. 
 
 Matt, xxvii. 15-26. Mar. xv. 6-15. Lk. xxiii. 17-25. Jxo. xviii. 39,40, 
 
 XIX. 1. 
 
 15 Now at that feast e Now at that 39 But ye have 
 
 a custom, that I 
 
 should release 
 
 unto you one at 
 
 the passover : 
 
 ' season * heard many things of him 
 
 ^ for I sent you to him ; and, lo, 
 
 Now at that feast 
 
 6 Now at that 
 
 the governor was 
 
 feasthe released 
 
 wont to release 
 
 unto them one 
 
 unto the people a 
 
 prisoner,whom- 
 
 prisoner, whom 
 
 soever they de- 
 
 1 omit even ^ heard of Galilee, he asked 
 
 6 him 6 
 
 Pilate and Herod
 
 Pakt VIII. §148.1 OUR LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 
 
 255 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVII. 
 
 16 they would. And 
 they had then a 
 notable prisoner, 
 called Barabbas. 
 
 V Therefore when 
 they were gath- 
 ered together, Pi- 
 
 late said unto 
 them, Whom will 
 ye that I release 
 unto you ? Barab- 
 bas, or Jesus which 
 is called Christ? 
 
 18 For he knew that 
 for envy they had 
 delivered him. 
 
 19 When he was set 
 down on the judg- 
 ment seat, his wife 
 sent unto him, say- 
 ing, Have thou 
 nothing to do with 
 that just man: for 
 I have suffered 
 many things this 
 day in a dream 
 because of him. 
 
 20 But the chief 
 priests and elders 
 persuaded the mul- 
 titude that they 
 
 ST. MARK XV. 
 
 7 sired. And there 
 was one named 
 Barabbas, w/ii'cA 
 lay bound with 
 them that had 
 made insurrec- 
 tion,^ who had 
 committed mur- 
 der in the in- 
 
 8 surrection. And 
 the multitude 
 coming up^ be- 
 gan to desire 
 him to do as he 
 was wont to do* 
 unto them. But 
 Pilate answered 
 them, saying. 
 Will ye that I 
 release unto you 
 the King of the 
 
 10 Jews ? For he 
 knew that the 
 chief priests had 
 delivered him 
 for envy. 
 
 u But the chief 
 priests moved 
 the people, that 
 he should rather 
 
 ST. LUKE XXIII. 
 
 19 [Barabbas]^ 
 (who for a cer- 
 tain sedition 
 made in the city, 
 and for murder, 
 was cast into 
 prison.) 
 
 ST. JOHN XVIII. 
 
 18 And they cried 
 
 . out all at once, 
 
 saying, Away 
 
 with this man, 
 
 will ye there- 
 fore that I re- 
 lease unto you 
 the King of 
 the Jews ? 
 
 40 Then cried 
 they* again, 
 saying,Notthis 
 man, but Ba- 
 
 ^ ver. 17. For of necessity he must release one unto them at the feast. 
 
 ' made insurrection with him. ^ (^jjg multitude crying aloud began 
 
 * as he had ever done unto them. ^ cried they all again
 
 256 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER ; 
 
 [Part VIII. § 148. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVII. 
 
 should ask Ba- 
 rabbas, and de- 
 
 21 stroy Jesus. The 
 governor answer- 
 ed and said unto 
 them, "Whether of 
 the twain will ye 
 that I release unto 
 you ? They said, 
 
 22 Barabbas. Pilate 
 saith unto them, 
 "What shall I do 
 then with Jesus 
 which is called 
 Christ? They^XX 
 say,^ Let him be 
 
 23 crucified. And he^ 
 said, "Why, what 
 evil hath he done ? 
 
 ST. MARK XV. 
 
 release Barab- 
 bas unto them. 
 
 12 And Pilate an- 
 swered and said 
 again unto them, 
 "What will ye 
 then that I shall 
 do unto Mm 
 whom ye call 
 the King of the 
 Jews? 
 
 13 And they cried 
 out again, Cru- 
 
 14 cify him ! Then 
 Pilate said un- 
 to them, Why, 
 what evil hath 
 he done ? 
 
 ST. LUKE XXIII. 
 
 and release unto 
 us Barabbas : 
 20 But Pilate,^ wil- 
 ling to release 
 Jesus, spake 
 again to them. 
 
 But they cried out 
 the more, saying, 
 Let him be cru- 
 cified ! 
 
 And they cried 
 out the more ex- 
 ceedingly, Cru- 
 cify him ! 
 
 ST. JOHN XVIII. 
 
 rabbas. Now 
 Barabbas was 
 a robber. 
 
 21 But they cried, 
 saying. Crucify 
 Mm\ crucifyhim! 
 
 22 And he said 
 unto them the 
 third time,"Why, 
 what evil hath 
 he done ? I have 
 found no cause 
 of death in him : 
 I will therefore 
 chastise him, 
 and let him go. 
 
 23 And they were 
 instant with 
 loud voices, re- 
 quiring that he 
 might be cru- 
 cified. And their 
 voices* pre- 
 vailed. 
 
 24 "When Pilate saw 
 that he could pre- 
 vail nothing, but 
 that rather a tu- 
 mult was made, 
 he took water, and 
 washed his hands 
 before the multi- 
 
 1 Pilate therefore, willing ^ ^H say unto him ^ And the goTemor said 
 
 *■ And the voices of them and of the chief priests prevailed
 
 Part VIII. § 149.] 
 
 OUR LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 
 
 257 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVII. 
 
 tude," saying, I am 
 innocent of this 
 blood : ^ see ye to 
 25 it. Then answered 
 all the people, and 
 said, His blood he 
 on us, and on our 
 children ! 
 
 8T. MAKK XV. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXIII. 
 
 ST. JOHN XIX. 
 
 26 Then released 
 he Barabbas unto 
 them: 
 
 and when 
 he had scourged 
 JesuSjhe delivered 
 him to be crucified. 
 
 15 And so Pilate, 
 willing to con- 
 tent the people, 
 
 released Barab- 
 bas unto them, 
 
 and delivered 
 Jesus, when he 
 had scourged 
 him, to be cru- 
 cified. 
 
 24 And Pilate 
 gave sentence 
 that it should 
 be as they re- 
 
 25 quired. And he 
 released^ him 
 that for sedition 
 and murder was 
 cast into prison, 
 whom they had 
 desired ; but he 
 delivered Jesus 
 to their will. 
 
 1 Then Pilate 
 therefore took 
 Jesus, and 
 
 scourged him. 
 
 16 
 
 §149 
 St. Matt, xxvii. 27-30. 
 
 27 Then the soldiers of 
 the governor took Jesus 
 into the common hall, 
 and gathered unto him 
 the whole band of sol- v whole band. And they 
 
 28 diers. And they stripped clothed him with pur- 
 him, and put on him a 
 
 scarlet robe. 
 
 29 And when they had pie, and platted 
 
 The Soldiers mock Him. 
 
 St. Mark xy. 16-19. 
 
 And the soldiers led 
 him away into the hall, 
 called Prastorium ; and 
 they call together the 
 
 St. John xix. 2, 3. 
 
 a 
 
 ^ innocent of the blood of this just person 
 
 " Comp. Dent- xxi. 6, 7. 
 
 2 And the soldiers 
 platted a crown of 
 
 ^ released unto them him 
 
 § 148. The words of St. Matthew, vs. 26, and St. Mark, vs. 15, " delivered him to be cruci- 
 fied," properly belong to § 151, but cannot well be separated from their context. They are 
 introduced before § 149 because they really form part of the transaction now going on. Pilate 
 reluctantly delivered our Lord to be crucified; after giving him up, he made still one effort 
 more for his release, and then finally abandoned him. 
 
 § 149. The robe of Matt. 28 was the mill tan,- cloak of an officer. "Scarlet" of Matt, and 
 " purple " of Mar. are frequently used in Greek of the same color — a purple-red. 
 
 33
 
 258 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER; 
 
 [Part VIII. § 150. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVII. 
 
 platted a crowu of thorns, 
 they put it upon his 
 head, and a reed in his 
 right hand : and they 
 bowed the knee before 
 him, and mocked him, 
 saying. Hail, King of the 
 30 Jews ! And tliey spit 
 upon him, and took the 
 reed, and smote him on 
 the head. 
 
 ST. MAKK XV. 
 
 crown of thorns, and 
 put it about his head, 
 
 18 and began to salute 
 him. Hail, King of the 
 
 I'j Jews ! And they smote 
 him on the head with 
 a reed, and did spit 
 upon him, and bowing 
 their knees worshipped 
 him. 
 
 ST. JOHN XIX. 
 
 thorns, and put it on 
 his head, and they put 
 on him a purple robe, 
 
 3 and they came to him^ 
 and said. Hail, King 
 of the Jews ! And they 
 smote him with their 
 hands. 
 
 § 150. Pilate makes a final Effort for His release. 
 St. John xix. 4-1 6\ 
 
 4 Pilate^ went forth again, and saith unto them. Behold ! I bring him forth 
 
 5 to you, that ye may know that I find no fault.^ Then came Jesus forth, 
 wearing the crown of thorns, and the purple robe. And Pilate saith unto 
 
 e them. Behold the man ! When the chief priests therefore and officers saw 
 him, they cried out,'* Crucify him, crucify him! Pilate saith unto them. Take 
 
 7 ye him, and crucify him : for I find no fault in him. The Jews answered,^ 
 We have a law, and by the" law he ought to die, because he made himself the 
 Son of God." 
 
 9 When Pilate therefore heard that saying, he was the more afraid ; and 
 went again into the judgment hall, and saith unto Jesus, Whence art thou ? 
 
 10 But Jesus gave him no answer. Pilate saith' unto him, Speakest thou not 
 unto me ? knowest thou not that I have j^ower to release thee, and have power 
 
 u to crucify thee?^ Jesus answered, Thou hast^ no power at all against me, 
 
 except it were given thee from above : therefore he that delivered me unto 
 
 thee hath the greater sin. 
 12 And from thenceforth Pilate sought to release him : but the Jews cried 
 
 out, saying. If thou let this man go, thou art not Caesar's friend : whosoever 
 
 maketh himself a king speaketh against Cfcsar. 
 
 When Pilate therefore heard these sayings,^" he brought Jesus forth, and 
 
 sat down in the judgment seat in a place that is called the Pavement, but in 
 
 13 
 
 1 omit they came to him and 
 
 * cried out, saying, 
 
 " Then saith Pilate 
 
 ^ Thou couldest have no 
 
 ^ Pihate therefore went ^ foult in him 
 
 ^ answered him ^ by our law 
 
 ' I have power to crucify thee, and have power to release thee? 
 1^ that saying 
 a See Jno. v. 18 ; x. 33, etc.
 
 Part VIII. §151.] OUR LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 
 
 259 
 
 ST. JOHN XIX. 
 
 14 the Hebrew, Gabbatha. And it was the preparation of the passover,' about 
 
 15 the sixth hour : and he saith unto the Jews, Behold your King ! They 
 therefore- cried out. Away with him, away with him, crucify him ! Pilate 
 saith unto them. Shall I crucify your King ? The chief priests answered, We 
 
 16 have no king but Caesar. Then delivered he him therefore unto them to be 
 crucified. 
 
 § 151. Our Lord is led forth to be Crucified. 
 
 Matt, xxvii. 31-34. Mar. xv. 20-23 
 And after that 
 
 Lk. XXIII. 26-33^ Jno. xix. 16^17. 
 
 31 
 
 theyhad mocked 
 him, taking^ the 
 robe off from 
 him, they put 
 his own raiment 
 on him, and led 
 him awayto cru- 
 82 cify him. And 
 as they came 
 out, they found 
 a man of Cy rene, 
 Simon by name : 
 
 20 
 
 21 
 
 And when they 
 had mocked 
 him, they took 
 off the purple 
 from him, and 
 put his own 
 clothes on him, 
 and led him out 
 
 to crucify him^ 26 And as they led 
 And they com- him away, they 
 pel one Simon laid hold upon 
 a Cyrenian,who one Simon, a 
 passed by, com- Cyrenian, com- 
 
 16 
 
 1 and about the 
 
 3 they took the robe off from him, and put 
 
 " And they took 
 Jesus and led 
 him away. 
 
 2 But they cried 
 4 him 
 
 § 150. On the words "preparation of the passover" of vs. 14, see Introductory Note to 
 Part viii. III. There has been much discussion in regard to the time mentioned in vs. 14. 
 The apparent difference between it and the " third hour" of Mar. xv. 25 has led to a variation 
 in the Greek text of St. John from the earliest times. The difference in the numerical notation 
 by means of letters is indeed very slight (s' for f), yet there is no occasion for making any 
 alteration in the text as it stands. The actual hour must have been not much later than 
 6 A.M. for our Lord was taken before Pilate early in the morning (Matt, xxvii. 1 ; JNIar. 
 XV. 1), as soon after daybreak as the Sanhedrim could assemble and formally deliver him up 
 (Lk. xxii. 66) — and it was 9 a.m. when they crucified him (Mar. xv. 24). This time is 
 exactlv designated by St. John, if we understand him to use the Roman official computation 
 of the hours from midnight. 
 
 § 151. St. John says that our Lord bore his own cross, or rather, that he went forth bearing 
 it; St. Matthew, that when they were come out of the city they met Simon, and compelled 
 him to bear it. Both accounts are perfectly consistent. The other Evangelists mention only 
 the part recorded by St. Matthew, perhaps because Simon was so well known in the C^hris- 
 tian community as having borne the Lord's cross. 
 
 Simon was coming " out of the country ; " but as it does not appear from what distance, 
 nor (or what purpose he had been there, no inference can be drawn from this fact as to the day 
 of the week. 
 
 The drink offered (Matt. v. 34; Mar. v. 23) was the acid, drugged wine, ordinarily given 
 to those about to be crucified, to dull the sense of pain.
 
 260 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER. 
 
 [Part VIII. § 151. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVII. 
 
 him they com- 
 pelled to bear 
 his cross. 
 
 ST. MARK XV. 
 
 ing out of the 
 country, the fa- 
 ther of Alexan- 
 der and Rufus, 
 to bear his 
 cross. 
 
 33 And when they 22 And they bring 
 were come unto him unto the 
 
 ST. LUKE XXIII. 
 
 ing out of the coun- 
 try, and on him they 
 laid the cross, that 
 he might bear it 
 after Jesus. 
 
 27 And there followed 
 him a great company 
 of people, and of 
 women, which^ be- 
 wailed and lamented 
 
 28 him. But Jesus turn- 
 ing unto them, said, 
 Daughters of Jeru- 
 salem, weep not for 
 me, but weep for 
 yourselves, and for 
 
 29 your children. For, 
 behold! the days are 
 coming, in the whfch 
 they shall say,Bless- 
 ed are the barren, 
 and the wombs that 
 never bare, and the 
 paps which never 
 
 30 gave suck. Then 
 shall they begin to 
 sayto the mountains. 
 Fall on us ! and to 
 the hills, Cover us !* 
 
 81 For if they do these 
 things in a green 
 tree, what shall be 
 done in the dry? 
 
 82 And there were also 
 two other, malefac- 
 tors, led with him 
 to be put to death. 
 
 33 And when they 
 were come to the 
 
 ST. JOHN XIX. 
 
 Andhebeariucr 
 the cross 
 himself^ 
 
 by 
 
 went forth into 
 a place called 
 
 1 bearing his cross {omit by himself) ^ which also bewailed 
 
 a Hosea x. 8. And they shall say to the mountains, Cover us ! and to the hiUs, Fall on us! 
 Comp. Isa. ii. 19; Rev. vi. 16.
 
 Part VIH. § 152.] 
 
 OUR LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 
 
 261 
 
 ST. MARK XV. 
 
 place Golgo- 
 tha, which is, 
 being inter- 
 preted, The 
 place of a skull. 
 23 And they gave 
 him^ wine 
 
 mingled with 
 myrrh ^: but 
 he received it 
 not. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXIII. 
 
 place, which is 
 called a skulP — 
 
 ST. JOHN XIX. 
 
 The place of a 
 skull, which is 
 called in the 
 Hebrew Gol- 
 gotha : — 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVII. 
 
 a place called 
 Golgotha, that 
 
 is to say, a 
 place of a skull, 
 34 they gave him 
 wine- to drink 
 mingled with 
 gall : " and when 
 he had tasted 
 thereof, he 
 would not 
 
 drink. 
 
 § 152. The Crucifixion. 
 
 IVIatt. XXVII. 35-38. Mar. xv. 24-28. Lk. xxiii. 33^ 34, 38. Jno. xix. 18-24. 
 
 And it 
 
 38 Then were 
 there two 
 
 thieves cruci- 
 fied with him, 
 one on the right 
 hand, and an- 
 other on the 
 left.*" 
 
 25 Ana It was 
 the third hour, 
 and they cru- 
 
 27 cifiedhim. And 
 with him they 
 crucify two 
 thieves; the one 
 on his right 
 hand, and the 
 other on his 
 left.*^ 
 
 33" — There they 
 crucified him, and 
 
 18 
 
 the malefactors, 
 one on the right 
 hand, and the 
 other on the left.'' 
 
 — Where they 
 crucified him, and 
 
 two other with 
 him, on either 
 side one, and Je- 
 sus in the midst.'' 
 
 37 — And set up 
 over his head 
 his accusation 
 written, THIS 
 IS JESUS THE 
 KING OF THE 
 JEWS. 
 
 26 And the super- 
 scription of his 
 accusation was 
 written over, 
 THE KING OF 
 THE JEWS. 
 
 34 Then said Jesus, 
 Father, forgive 
 them ; for they 
 know not what 
 
 38 they do. — And 
 a superscription 
 also was over him* 
 
 THE KING OF THE 
 JEWS IS THIS. 
 
 19 
 
 20 
 
 And Pilate wrote 
 a title, and put 
 it on the cross. 
 And the writing 
 was, JESUS OF 
 NAZARETH THE 
 KING OF THE 
 JEAVS. This title 
 
 1 translated Calvary 
 
 vinegar 
 
 ^ gave him to drink wine 
 
 * Ver. 28. And the scripture was fulfilled, which saith, And he was numbered with the 
 transgressors. 
 
 ^ was written over him in letters of Greek, and Latin, and Hebrew, This is the lung of the 
 Jews. 
 
 a Comp. Matt, xxvii. 48 ; Ps. Ixix. 21. ^ See Isa. liii. 12.
 
 262 THE LAST PASSOVER ; [Part VIII. § 152. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVII. ST. MAKK XV. ST. LUKE XXIII. ST. JOHN XIX. 
 
 then read many 
 of the Jews : for 
 the place where 
 Jesus was cruci- 
 fied was nigh to 
 , the city : and it 
 was written in 
 Hehr ew, and Ijuk- 
 in and Greek.^ 
 
 21 Then said the 
 chief priests of 
 the Jews to Pi- 
 late, Write not, 
 The King of the 
 Jews ; but that 
 he said, I am 
 King of the Jews. 
 
 22 Pilate answered, 
 What I have 
 written, I have 
 written. 
 
 23 Then the sol- 
 diers, when they 
 had crucified Je- 
 sus, took his gar- 
 ments, and made 
 four parts, to ev- 
 ery soldier a part ; 
 and also his coat : 
 now the coat was 
 without seam, 
 woven from the 
 top throughout. 
 
 24 They said there- 
 fore among them- 
 selves, Let us not 
 rend it, but cast 
 lots for it, whose it 
 shall be : that the 
 scripture might 
 befulfilled,2They 
 
 1 Greek and Latin , 2 fulfilled, which saith, They
 
 Part VIII. §153.1 
 
 OUR LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 
 
 263 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVII. 
 
 ST. MARK XV. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXIII. 
 
 ST. JOHN XIX. 
 
 35 And they cru- 
 
 24 And they cru- 
 
 
 parted my rai- 
 
 cified him, and 
 
 cify him, and^ 
 
 
 ment among them 
 
 parted his gar- 
 
 ira.rt his gar- 
 
 34'' — And they part- 
 
 and for my vest- 
 
 ments, casting 
 
 ments, casting 
 
 ed his raiment, 
 
 ure they did cast 
 
 lots.'^ 
 
 lots upon them, 
 
 and cast lots." 
 
 lots.^^These things 
 
 
 what every man 
 
 
 therefore the sol- 
 
 
 should take.* 
 
 
 diers did. 
 
 36 And sitting 
 
 
 
 
 down they 
 
 
 
 
 watched him 
 
 
 
 
 there ; — 
 
 
 
 
 § 153. He is mocked upon the Cross. The penitent Thief. 
 
 Matt, xxyii. 39-44. 
 
 Mak. XV. 29-32. 
 
 39 
 
 And they that passed 
 by reviled him,** wag- 
 
 40 ging their heads, and 
 saying, Thou that de- 
 stroyest the temple, 
 and buildest it in three 
 days,*^ save thyself,'' if 
 thou be the Son of 
 God, and come down 
 
 41 from the cross ! Like- 
 wise* the chief priests 
 mocking him, with the 
 scribes and elders, 
 
 42 said, He saved others ; 
 himself he cannot save. 
 
 29 
 
 And they that passed 
 by railed on him,'' wag- 
 ging their heads, and 
 saying, Ah, thou that 
 destroyest the temple, 
 and buildest it in three 
 
 30 days,*^ save thyself, 
 and come down from 
 
 31 the cross ! Likewise 
 also the chief priests 
 mocking said among 
 themselves with the 
 scribes. He saved oth- 
 ers ; himself he cannot 
 
 32 save. Let Christ the 
 
 Lk. XXIII. 3.3-37, 39-43. 
 
 35 And the people stood 
 beholding. 
 
 And the rulers^ derided 
 him, saying. He saved 
 others ; let him save 
 himself, if he be Christ, 
 36 the chosen of God. And 
 the soldiers also mocked 
 him, coming to him.^ 
 him 
 
 offering 
 
 vmegar, 
 
 ^ And when they had crucified him, they parted his 
 
 2 add that it might be fulfilled which was spoken by the prophet, They parted my garments 
 among them, and upon my vesture did they cast lots. 
 
 3 save thyself. If thou be the Son of God, come down 
 * Likewise also 
 
 ' the rulers also with them derided " to him and oflFering 
 
 » Ps. xxii. 18. b See Ps. xxii. 6, 7 ; cix. 25. ' Matt. xxvi. 61 ; Mar. xiv. 58 ; Jno. ii. 19. 
 
 § 153. St. Matthew and St. Mark speak indefinitely of what was said by the thieves, using 
 the plural. St. Luke alone is more particular, and gives the precious account of the penitence 
 and forgiveness of one of them.
 
 264 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER; 
 
 [Part VIII. § 154. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVII. 
 
 He is^ the King of 
 Israel, let him now 
 come clown from the 
 cross, and we will be- 
 
 43 lieve * on^ him. He 
 trusted in God ; let 
 him now, if he will,"* 
 deliver him : for he 
 said, I am the Son of 
 
 44 God. The thieves also, 
 which were crucified 
 with him, cast the 
 same in his teeth. 
 
 ST. MAEK XV. 
 
 King of Israel descend 
 now from the cross, 
 that we may see and 
 believe. 
 
 And they that were 
 crucified with him re- 
 viled him. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXIII. 
 
 37 and saying, If thou be the 
 King of the Jews, save 
 thyself. 
 
 39 And one of the malefac- 
 tors which were hanged 
 railed on him, Art thou 
 not the* Christ? Save 
 
 40 thyself and us. But the 
 other answering and re- 
 buking him, said,^ Dost 
 not thou fear God, seeing 
 thou art in the same con- 
 
 41 demnation ? And we 
 indeed justly ; for we 
 receive the due reward 
 of our deeds : but this 
 man hath done nothing: 
 
 42 amiss. And he said,^ Je- 
 sus, remember me when 
 thou comest into thy 
 
 43 kingdom. And he' said 
 unto him. Verily I say 
 unto thee. To day shalt 
 thou be with me in par- 
 adise. 
 
 §154. 
 
 25 
 
 He commends His Mother to St. John. 
 St. John xix. 25-27. 
 
 Now there stood by the cross of Jesus his mother, and his mother's sister, 
 
 26 Mary the wife of Cleophas, and Mary Magdalene. When Jesus therefore 
 saw his mother, and the disciple standing by, whom he loved, he saith unto 
 
 27 his^ mother. Woman, behold thy son ! Then saith he to the disciple. Behold 
 thy mother! And from that hour that disciple took her unto his own home. 
 
 1 If he be the King ^ ^miV on 
 
 ^ let him deliver him now, if he will have him ; for 
 
 * railed on him, saying, If thou be Christ, save * answering rebuked him, saying, Dost not 
 
 * said unto Jesus, Lord, remember '' And Jesus said ® his 
 
 a Ps. xxii. 8,
 
 Part Vin. § 155.] OUE LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 
 
 265 
 
 §155 
 Matt, xxvii. 45-50. 
 
 45 Now from the 
 sixth hour there 
 was darkness 
 over all the land 
 unto the ninth 
 
 46 hour. And about 
 the ninth hour 
 Jesus cried with 
 a loud voice, 
 saying, Eli, Eli, 
 lama sabachtha- 
 ni ? that is to 
 say, My God, 
 my God, why 
 hast thou forsak- 
 
 i~ en me ?* Some of 
 
 them that stood 
 there, when they 
 heard that, said. 
 This man call- 
 eth for Elias. 
 
 33 
 
 34 
 
 35 
 
 . The noon -day 
 
 Mar. XV. 33-37. 
 
 And when the 
 sixth hour was 
 come, there was 
 darkness over 
 the whole land 
 until the ninth 
 hour. And at 
 the ninth hour 
 Jesus cried with 
 a loud voice,^ 
 Eloi, Eloi, lama 
 sabachthani ? 
 which is, being 
 interpreted. My 
 God, my God, 
 why hast thou 
 forsaken me ?" 
 And some of 
 them that stood 
 by, when they 
 heard it, said, 
 Behold! he call- 
 eth Elias. 
 
 Darkness. The Death. 
 Lk. XXIII. 44-46. Jno. xix. 28-30. 
 
 44 And it was 
 now^ about the 
 sixth hour, and 
 there was a 
 darkness over 
 all the earth 
 until the ninth 
 
 45 hour, the sun 
 being eclipsed^ 
 
 48 And straight- se And a certain* 
 
 28 After this, Jesus 
 knowing that all 
 things were now 
 accomplishedjthat 
 the scripture 
 might be fulfilled, 
 saith, I thirst. 
 
 29 ^There was set a 
 
 ^ omit now 
 
 2 And the sun was darkened 
 
 omit a certain 
 
 ^ loud voice, saying 
 ^ Now there was 
 
 a Ps. xxii. 1. 
 
 § 155. The Eli of Matt. 46, is the Hebrew form, which is also the form used in the Chaldee 
 translation of Ps. xxii. 2 ; while the Eld of Mar. 34, is the Aramaic form. They have the 
 same meaning, 'Mi/ God.' 
 
 The spunpe is said by the two first Evangelists to be put " on a reed " ; by St. John " on 
 hyssop." This implies that a stalk of hyssop was used. The cross was probably of no great 
 height, and yet just too high for reaching with the hand alone. 
 
 84
 
 266 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER; 
 
 [Part VIII. §156. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVII. 
 
 ST. MARK XV. 
 
 ST. LUKE 
 
 XXIII. 
 
 ST. JOHN XIX. 
 
 way une of them 
 
 one ran and 
 
 
 
 vessel full of vin- 
 
 ran, and took 
 
 
 
 
 egar : they put 
 
 a sponge, and 
 
 filled a sponge 
 
 
 
 therefore a sponge 
 
 filled ^7 with vin- 
 
 full of vinegar, 
 
 
 
 filled' with vine- 
 
 egar, and put it 
 
 putting^ it on a 
 
 
 
 gar, upon hyssop, 
 
 on a reed, and 
 
 reed, and gave 
 
 
 
 and put it to his 
 
 gave him to 
 
 him to drink,* 
 
 
 
 mouth.^ 
 
 49 drink." The rest 
 
 saying. Let a 
 
 
 
 
 said. Let be, let 
 
 lone ; let us see 
 
 
 
 
 us see whether 
 
 whether Elias 
 
 
 
 
 Elias will come 
 
 will come to 
 
 
 
 
 to save him. 
 
 take him down. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 46 And when Je- 
 
 
 
 
 sus had 
 
 cried 
 
 
 
 
 with a 
 
 loud 
 
 
 
 
 voice, he 
 
 said, 
 
 
 
 
 Father, 
 
 into 
 
 30 When he'^ there- 
 
 
 
 thy hands I 
 
 fore had received 
 
 60 Jesus, when he 
 
 
 commend 
 
 my 
 
 the vinegar, he 
 
 had cried again 
 
 37 And Jesus cried 
 
 spirit : and hav- - 
 
 said. It is finished : 
 
 with a loud 
 
 with a loud 
 
 ing said 
 
 thus. 
 
 and he bowed his 
 
 voice, yielded up 
 
 voice, and gave 
 
 he gave up the 
 
 head, and gave up 
 
 the ghost. 
 
 up the ghost. 
 
 ghost. 
 
 
 the ghost. 
 
 § 156. Various Portents. The Centurion. The Women at the Cross. 
 St. Matt, xxvii. 51-56. St. Mark xv. 38-41. St. Luke xxiii. 45^ 47-49. 
 
 51 And, behold ! the veil ss And the veil of the 45'' And the veil of the 
 of the temple was rent temple was rent in temple was rent in 
 in twain from the top twain from the top to the midst. 
 
 to the bottom ; and the the bottom, 
 earth did quake, and the 
 
 52 rocks rent; and the graves 
 were opened ; and many 
 bodies of the saints which 
 
 5' slept arose, and came 
 out of the graves after 
 
 1 .niul put it on 
 
 2 and they filled a sponge with vinegar and put it upon hyssop 
 ^ When Jesus therefore 
 ''Ps. Ixix. 21. 
 
 § 156. St. Matthew speaks of the opening of the tombs, and then to complete the subject, 
 adds what took place after our Lord's resurrection — "came out of the graves after his resur- 
 i"ectiou."
 
 Part VIII. § 157.] 
 
 OUR LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 
 
 267 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVII. 
 
 his resurrection, and 
 went into the holy city, 
 and appeared unto many. 
 M Now when the centurion, 
 and they that were with 
 him, watching Jesus, saw 
 tlie earthquake, and those 
 things that were done, 
 they feared greatly, say- 
 ing. Truly this was the 
 
 65 Son of God. And many 
 women were tliere be- 
 holding afar off, which 
 followed Jesus from Gal- 
 ilee, ministering unto 
 
 66 him :" among which was 
 Mary Magdalene, and 
 Mary the mother of 
 James and Joseph,^ and 
 the mother of Zebedee's 
 children. 
 
 ST. MARK xv. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXIII. 
 
 39 And when the cen- 
 turion, which stood 
 over against him, saw 
 that he so' gave up the 
 ghost, he said. Truly 
 this man was the Son 
 
 « of God. There were 
 also women lookingr 
 on afar off : among 
 whom tvas'Mavj Mag- 
 dalene, and Mary the 
 mother of James the 
 less and of Joses, and 
 
 41 Salome ; (who,* when 
 he was in Galilee, fol- 
 lowed him, and min- 
 istered unto him;)* and 
 many other women 
 which came up with 
 him unto Jerusalem. 
 
 47 Now when the centu- 
 rion saw what was 
 done, he glorified God, 
 saying. Certainly this 
 was a righteous man. 
 
 48 And all the people 
 that came together to 
 that sight, having be- 
 hekF the thintjs which 
 were done, smote their 
 breasts, and returned. 
 
 49 And all his acquaint- 
 ance, and the women 
 that followed him from 
 Galilee," stood afar off, 
 beholding these things. 
 
 § 157. The piercing of our Lord's Side. 
 St. John xix. 31-37. 
 
 31 The Jews therefore, because it was the preparation, that the bodies should 
 not remain upon the cross** on the Sabbath day, (for that Sabbath day was an 
 high day,) besought Pilate that their legs might be broken, and that they 
 
 32 might be taken away. Then came the soldiers, and brake the legs of the 
 
 33 first, and of the other which was crucified with him. But when they came to 
 
 34 Jesus, and saw that he was dead already, they brake not his legs : but one of 
 the soldiers with a sjjear pierced his side, and forthwith came there out blood 
 
 35 and water.*^ And he that saw it bare record, and his record is true : and he 
 
 36 knoweth that he saith true, that ye also^ might believe. For these things 
 were done, that the scripture should be fulfilled, A bone of him shall not be 
 
 37 broken.*^ And again another scripture saith, They shall look on him whom 
 they pierced.* 
 
 1 he so cried out, and gave up ^ was ^ beholding 
 
 * who also, when ^ Joses ® omit also 
 
 « See Lk. viii. 1-3. b Deut. xxi. 22, 23. <= 1 Jno. v. 6. 
 
 <i See Ex. xii. 46 ; Num. ix. 12 ; Ps. xxxiv. 20. « Zech. xii. 10 ; comp. Ps. xxii. 17; Rev. 1. 7.
 
 268 
 
 THE LAST PASSOVER ; 
 
 [Part Vin. § 158, 
 
 §158. 
 
 Matt, xxvii. 57-Gl. 
 
 57 When the even « 
 was come, there 
 
 came a rich man* 
 of Arimathaga, 
 named Joseph, 
 who also himself 
 was Jesus' dis- 
 ciple : 
 
 fi8 he went to Pi- 
 late, and begged 
 the body of Je- 
 
 sus. 
 
 The Descent from the Cross and Burial. 
 
 Mar. XV. 42-47. Lk. xxiii. 50-56. Jno. xix. 38-42. 
 
 And that day 
 was the prepa- 
 
 43 
 
 And now when 
 the even was 
 come, because it 
 was the prepa- 
 ration, that is, 
 the day before 
 the Sabbath, 
 Joseph of Ari- 
 mathsea, an hon- 
 orable counsel- 
 lor," which also 
 
 M 
 
 44 
 
 Then Pilate « 
 commanded it^ 
 to be delivered. 
 
 waited for the 
 kingdomofGod, 
 came, and went 
 in boldly unto 
 Pilate, and 
 
 craved the body 
 of Jesus. And 
 Pilate marvell- 
 ed if he were 
 already dead : 
 and calling unto 
 him the centu- 
 rion, he asked 
 him whether he 
 had been any 
 while dead. And 
 when he knew 
 it of the centu- 
 
 ration, and the 
 Sabbath drew 
 on. 
 
 fio And, behold ! 
 there was a man 
 named Joseph, 
 a counsellor;* 
 and^ he was a 
 good man, and 
 
 fii a just ; (the 
 same had not 
 consented to 
 the counsel and 
 deed of them ;) 
 he was of Ari- 
 mathaea, a city 
 of the Jews : 
 who^ waited for 
 the kingdom of 
 
 52 God. This man 
 went unto Pi- 
 late, and begged 
 the body of 
 Jesus. 
 
 38 And after this 
 Joseph of Ari- 
 mathsea, being a 
 discijDle of Jesus, 
 but secretly for 
 fear of the Jews, 
 besought Pilate 
 that he might 
 take away the 
 body of Jesus : 
 
 and Pilate gave 
 him leave. They* 
 came therefore. 
 
 1 and 2 who also himself waited ^ commanded the body to be 
 
 a Isa. liii. 9. 
 
 * He came 
 
 § 1 58. On the meaning of the word " preparation," see Introductory Note to Part viii. HI. p. 220.
 
 Part VIH. §158.] OUR LORD'S PASSION; THE SABBATH. 
 
 269 
 
 ST. MATT. XXTII. 
 
 ST. MARK XV. 
 
 rion, he gave 
 the body to 
 
 ST. LUKE XXIIl. 
 
 59 And when Jo- 
 seph had taken 
 the body, he 
 wrapped it in 
 a clean linen 
 
 60 cloth, and laid it 
 in his own new 
 tomb, which he 
 had hewn out 
 in the rock : and 
 he rolled a great 
 stone to the 
 door of the sep- 
 ulchre, and de- 
 parted. 
 
 61 And there was 
 Mary ]\Iagda- 
 lene, and the 
 other Mary, sit- 
 tingoveragainst 
 the sepulchre. 
 
 46 Joseph. And 
 he bought fine 
 linen ,^ took him 
 down, and 
 
 wrapped him in 
 the linen, and 
 laid him in a 
 sepulchre which 
 was hewn out 
 of a rock, and 
 rolled a stone 
 unto the door 
 of the sepulchre. 
 
 53 And he took 
 it^ down, and 
 wrapped it in 
 linen, and laid 
 
 him' in a sepul- 
 chre that was 
 hewn in stone, 
 wherein never 
 man before was 
 laid. 
 
 the mother of 
 Joses beheld 
 where he was 
 laid. 
 
 47 And Mary Mag- 65 Andthewomen^ 
 dalene andMary which came with 
 him from Gal- 
 ilee, followed af- 
 ter, and beheld 
 the sepulchre, 
 and how his 
 body was laid. 
 56 And they re- 
 turned, and pre- 
 pared spices and 
 ointments ; and 
 
 ST. JOHN XIX. 
 
 and took liim.^ 
 89 And there came 
 also Nicodemus, 
 which at the first 
 came to him- by 
 nighfaudbrouirht 
 a mixture of 
 myrrh and aloes, 
 about an hundred 
 pound weight. 
 
 40 Then took they 
 the body of .Jesus, 
 and wound it in 
 linen clothes with 
 the spices, as the 
 manner of the 
 Jews is to bury. 
 
 41 Now in the place 
 where he was 
 crucified there 
 was a garden ; 
 and in the garden 
 a new sepulchre, 
 wherein was nev- 
 er man yet laid. 
 
 42 There laid they 
 Jesus therefore, 
 because of the 
 Jews' preparation 
 day ; for the sep- 
 ulchre was nigh 
 at hand. 
 
 1 took the body of Jesus. ^ came to Jesus by night ^ linen, and took 
 
 4 it 6 laid it in a ^ the women also which 
 
 » Jno. iii. 1,2; vil. 50,
 
 270 THE LAST PASSOVEE. [Part Vni. § 159. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVII. ST. MAKK XV. ST. LUKE XXIII. 6T. ^ohN XIX. 
 
 rested the Sab- 
 bath day accord- 
 ing to the com- 
 mandment.". 
 
 The Sabbath, the Seventh Day op the Week. 
 § 159. The Watch at the Sepulchre. 
 St. Matt, xxvii. 62-66. 
 
 62 Now the next day, that followed the day of the preparation, the chief 
 
 63 priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate, 'saying, Sir, we remember 
 that that deceiver said, while he was yet alive, After three days I will rise 
 
 64 again.'' Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure until the third 
 day, lest the^ disciples come^ and steal him away, and say unto the people, 
 He is risen from the dead : so the last error shall be worse than the first. 
 
 65 Pilate said unto them, Ye have a watch : go your way, make it as sure as ye 
 
 66 can. So they went, and made the sepulchre sure, sealing the stone, and 
 setting a watch. 
 
 1 his disciples ^ come by night and steal 
 
 a Ex. XX. 8-10, etc. 
 
 ^ Matt. xvi. 21 ; xvii. 23 ; xx. 19 ; xxvi. 61 ; Mar. viii. 31 ; ix. 31 ; x. 34 ; Lk. ix. 22 ; xviii. 
 33 ; xxiv. 7 ; Jno. ii. 19, etc.
 
 INTRODUCTORY NOTE TO PART IX. 
 
 In the following narrative of the events connected with our Lord's resur- 
 rection, it is to be borne in mind that no one of the writers has undertaken to 
 make a complete record of all that occurred. Each has mentioned those inci- 
 dents which particularly concerned his own purpose or experience. In order to 
 combine the four narratives into one consecutive story, it is necessary to make 
 some conjectures in regard to intervening events which may probably have 
 occurred. Such conjectures may not, perhaps, represent what actually took 
 place, for in some instances several different conjectures may be formed ; but so 
 long as any of these are in themselves probable — likely to have occurred — 
 and by means of them the statements of the several Evangelists are seen to be 
 entirely consistent, it is impossible to allege contradictions between their narra- 
 tives. Some study and careful attention is required thus to exhibit the four 
 accounts harmoniously — perhaps more than is required in any other jiart of the 
 Gospels, because here such a number of important events are crowded into so 
 short a space of time ; but beyond this, there is no other difficulty, nor is there 
 any real discrepancy in the accounts. 
 
 For the convenience of the student, the following synopsis of the events is 
 given, so far as the points of difficulty extend. 
 
 The resurrection itself occurred at or before the earliest dawn of the first day 
 of the week (Matt, xxviii. 1 ; Mar. xvi. 2 ; Lk. xxiv. 1 ; Jno. xx. 1. On the "at 
 the rising of the sun " of Mar. 2, see note in loco.) The women coming to the 
 sepulchre, find the stone rolled away and the body gone. They are amazed and 
 perplexed. Mary Magdalene alone runs to tell Peter and John (Jno. xx. 2.) 
 The other women remain, enter the tomb, see the angels, are charged by them 
 to announce the resurrection to the disciples, and depart on their errand. 
 Meantime Peter and John run very rapidly (vs. 4) to the sepulchre. (A glance 
 at the plan of Jerusalem shows that there were so many different gates by 
 which persons might pass between the city and the supulchre that they might 
 easily have failed to meet the women on their way.) They enter the tomb, and 
 are astonished at the orderly arrangement of the grave-clothes, and then return 
 to the city. Mary follows to the tomb, unable quite to keep pace with tliem, 
 and so falling behind. She remains standing at the entrance after they had gone ; 
 and looking in, sees the angels. Then turning about, she sees Jesus himself, 
 
 271
 
 272 INTRODUCTORY NOTE TO PART IX. 
 
 and receives his charge for the disciples. This was our Lord's first appearance 
 after his resurrection (Mar. xvi. 9). 
 
 To return to the women who were on their way from the sepulchre to the 
 disciples. They went in haste, yet more slowly than Peter and John. There 
 were many of them, and being in a state of great agitation and alarm (Mar. 
 xvi. 8), they appear to have become separated and to have entered the city by 
 different gates. One party of them, in their astonishment and fear, say nothing 
 to any one (Matt, xxviii. 8) ; the others run to the disciples and announce all 
 that they had seen, viz. the vision of the angels (Mar. xvi. 8 ; Lk. xxiv. 9-11). 
 
 At this time, before any report had come in of the appearance of our Lord 
 himself, the two disciples set out for Emmaus (Lk. xxiv. 13). (In the Har- 
 mony Lk. xxiv. 13 is allowed to stand in connection with the whole account of 
 the visit to Emmaus to avoid breaking too much the thread of the several nar- 
 ratives ; but it is plain that these disciples started before Mary Magdalene had 
 announced the appearance of the Lord). 
 
 Soon after, Mary Magdalene comes in, announcing that she had actually seen 
 the risen Lord (Mar. xvi. 10, 11 ; Jno. xx. 18). 
 
 "While these things are happening, the first-mentioned party of the women 
 are stopped on the way by the appearance of the Lord himself, and they also 
 receive a charge to his disciples (Matt, xxviii. 9, 10). 
 
 Beyond this point there is no difficulty in the narrative, and the course of 
 events will, it is hoped, be sufficiently clear in the Harmony itself.
 
 PART IX. 
 
 THE RESURRECTION, AND THE FORTY DAYS UNTIL THE ASCENSION. 
 
 The First Day of the Week. — Sunday (beginning at Sunset Satubday). 
 § 160. The Resurrection. Visit of the "Women to the Sepulchre. 
 
 Matt, xxviii. 1-4. 
 1 In the end of 
 the Sabbath, — 
 
 And, behold ! 
 there was a great 
 earthquake : for 
 the angel of the 
 Lord descended 
 from heaven, and 
 came and rolled 
 back the stone^ 
 and sat upon it. 
 His countenance 
 was like light- 
 
 Mar. XVI. 1-4. 
 
 And when the 
 Sabbath was past, 
 Mary Magdalene, 
 and Mary the 
 mother of James, 
 and Salome, had 
 bought sweet 
 spices, that they 
 might come and 
 anoint- him. 
 
 Lk. XXIV. 1, 2. Jno. XX. 1. 
 
 ' the stone from the door, and 
 
 § 1 60. The buying of the spices in Mar. 1 , properly belongs to the previous evening, i.e. it 
 took place after sunset on Saturday, when therefore " the Sabbath was past." The clause 
 cannot, however, be conveniently detached from the rest of the verse. 
 
 The expression of St. Mark at the close of vs. 2, " at the rising of the sun," must, of course, 
 be understood consistently with the " very early " of the same verse, and therefore consistently 
 with the similar expressions of the other Evangelists. The time designated in the original 
 (see note in the Greek Harmony) is not so much the actual rising of the sun as the first ap- 
 pearance of its light at the dawn. 
 
 85 273
 
 274 
 
 THE RESURRECTION, AND THE 
 
 [Part IX. §161. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVIII. 
 
 ning, and his 
 raiment white 
 as snow : and 
 for fear of him 
 the keepers did 
 shake, and be- 
 came as dead men. 
 ' — as it began to 
 dawn toward the 
 fiist day of the 
 weck,came Mary 
 Magdalene and 
 the other Mary 
 to see the sep- 
 ulchre. 
 
 ST. MARK XVI. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXIV. 
 
 ST. JOHN XX. 
 
 And very early 
 in the morning 
 the first day of 
 the week, they 
 came unto the 
 sepulchre at the 
 rising of the sun. 
 And they said 
 among them- 
 selves, Who shall 
 roll us away the 
 stone from the 
 door of the sepul- 
 chre ?•* And when 
 they looked, they 
 saw that the stone 
 was rolled away : 
 for it was very 
 great. 
 
 1 Now upon the 
 first day of the 
 week,very early 
 in the morning, 
 they came unto 
 the sepulchre, 
 bringing the 
 spices which 
 they had pre- 
 pared.^ 
 
 1 The first day 
 of the week 
 Cometh Mary 
 Magdaleneear- 
 ly, when it was 
 yet dark, unto 
 the sepulchre, 
 
 2 And they found 
 the stone rolled 
 away from the 
 sepulchre. 
 
 and seeth the 
 stone taken 
 away from the 
 sepulchre. 
 
 § 161. Mary Magdalene runs to tell Peter and John. 
 
 St. John xx. 2. 
 
 2 Then she runneth, and cometh to Simon Peter, and to the other disciple, 
 whom Jesus loved, and saith unto them. They have taken away the Lord out 
 of the sepulchre, and we know not where they have laid him. 
 
 § 1 62. Two Angels appear to the Women ; some of them are speechless with 
 fear and amazement, others run to tell the Disciples. 
 
 St. Matt, xxviii. 5-8. St. Mark xvi. 5-8. St. Luke xxiv. 3-8. 
 
 ^ And entering into 3 And they entered in, 
 the sepulchre, ' and found not the body 
 
 4 of the Lord Jesus. And 
 
 1 had prepared, and certain others with them 
 » See Mar. xv. 46. 
 
 § 161. Mary Magdalene ran to tell Peter and John evidently before she had seen the angels.
 
 Pabt IX. § 162.] 
 
 FORTY DAYS UNTIL THE ASCENSION. 
 
 275 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVIII. 
 
 ST. MARK XVI. 
 
 « And the angel an- 
 swered and said unto 
 the woman. Fear not 
 ye : for I know that 
 ye seek Jesus, which 
 
 6 was crucified. He is 
 not here : for he is 
 risen, as he said.* 
 
 Come, see the place 
 where he^ lay. And 
 go quickly, and tell 
 his disciples that he is 
 risen from the dead ; 
 and, behold ! he goeth 
 before you unto Gali- 
 lee ; there shall ye see 
 him : lo, I have told 
 
 1 much perplexed 
 
 they saw a young man 
 sitting on the right 
 side, clothed in a long 
 white garment ; and 
 they were affrighted. 
 And he saith unto 
 them,Benotaffrighted: 
 Ye seek Jesus of Naz- 
 areth, which was cru- 
 cified : he is risen ; he 
 is not here ; 
 
 behold the place where 
 they laid him. But 
 go your way, tell his 
 disciples and Peter 
 
 that he goeth before 
 you unto Galilee : 
 there shall ye see him, 
 as he said unto you. 
 
 2 shining crarments 
 
 ST. LUKE XXIV. 
 
 it came to pass, as they 
 were^ perplexed there- 
 about, behold ! two men 
 stood by them in shining 
 
 5 raiment:^ and as they 
 were afraid, and bowed 
 down their faces to the 
 earth, they said unto 
 them, Why seek ye the 
 living among the dead? 
 
 6 He is not here, but is 
 risen : remember how he 
 spake unto you when 
 he was yet in Galilee, 
 
 7 saving, The Son of Man 
 must be delivered into 
 the hands of sinful men, 
 and be crucified, and the 
 third day rise again." 
 
 8 And they remembered 
 his words, 
 
 5 where the Lord lay 
 
 a Matt. xii. 40 ; xvi. 21 ; xvii. 23 ; xx. 1 9 ; Mar. viii. 31 ; ix. 31 ; x. 34 ; Lk. ix. 22 ; xviii. 
 33 ; xxiv. 6, 7, etc. 
 
 § 162. The angel, according to Matt, xxviii. 2, sat upon the stone. Either therefore, the 
 stone rolled inward, or else he afterwards changed his position. He mentions only one angel; 
 so also St. Mark, specifying that he was on the right ; St. Luke mentions (vs. 4) two. This may 
 be only greater minuteness, or the second one may have been on the other side of the sepulchre. 
 
 Matt, xxviii. 8 and Mar. xvi. 8 plainly refer to different parties of women : the former 
 speaks of their returning -(vith great joy to tell their tidings to the disciples ; the latter, of 
 their being in such a state of terror — " ecstasy " — that they said nothing to any one. The 
 company of women was large (Lk. xxiv. 10, etc.) and on their return they doubtless became 
 separated, as there were several different gates by which they could enter the city. Thus also 
 Matt, xxviii. 9, 10, receives a simple and natural explanation; our Lord appeared to one of 
 the parties of women, not to the other.
 
 276 
 
 THE RESURRECTION, AND THE 
 
 [Paet IX. § 163. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVIII. 
 
 you. And they de- 
 parted quickly from 
 the sepulchre with fear 
 and great joy ; and 
 did run to bring his 
 disciples word. 
 
 §163. Peter 
 
 [St. Luke xxiv. 12.^] 
 
 [i2 Then arose Peter, 
 and ran unto the sep- 
 ulchre ; 
 
 and stooping down, he 
 beheld the linen clothes 
 laid by themselves, 
 
 and departed, wonder- 
 ing in himself at that 
 was come to 
 
 which 
 
 pass.] 
 
 ST. MARK XVI. ST. LUKE XXIV. 
 
 8 And they went out,^ 
 and fled from the 
 sepulchre ; for they 
 trembled and were 
 amazed : neither said 
 they anything to any 
 man; for they were 
 afraid. 
 
 and John visit the Sepulchre and go away. 
 St. John xx. 3-10. 
 
 3 Peter therefore went forth, and that other disciple, 
 
 4 and came to the sepulchre. So they ran both 
 together : and the other disciple did outrun Peter, 
 
 5 and came first to the sepulchre. And he, stooping 
 down, and loohhig in, saw the linen clothes lying ; 
 
 6 yet went he not in. Then cometh Simon Peter 
 following him, and went into the sepulchre, and 
 
 7 seeth the linen clothes lie, 'and the napkin, that 
 was about his head, not lying with the linen clothes, 
 
 8 but wrapped together in a place by itself. Then 
 went in also that other disciple, which came first to 
 
 9 the sepulchre, and he saw, and believed. For as 
 yet they knew not the scripture, that he must rise 
 
 10 again from the dead. Then the disciples went 
 away again unto their own home. 
 
 § 164. The Angels first, and then our Lord, appear to Mary Magdalene. 
 [St. Mark xvi. 9-11.3] St_ j^^^j^ xx. 11-18. 
 
 11 But Mary stood without at the sepulchre weep- 
 ing : and as she wept, she stooped down, and looked 
 
 1 went out quickly 
 
 ■^ This verse is omitted by Tischendorf, and marked as doubtful by Lachmann and Tregelles. 
 
 ^ The genuineness of Mark xvi. 9-20 has been much questioned. It is omitted from the two 
 most important MSS., but contained in nearly all the others, although marked in some of them 
 as doubtful. There is also much other authority against it, especially that it is not included 
 in the canons of Eusebius. Griesbach marks the passage as probably to be omitted ; Lach- 
 mann inserts it ; Tregelles (on the printed text of the Greek Testament pp. 246-260) con- 
 siders it a later addition, not written by St. Mark, but still to be received as a genuine part 
 
 § 163. If vs. 12 of St. Luke be genuine, of which there is little doubt, it may have slipped 
 from its proper place, and perhaps it was this which caused the ancient hesitation as to its 
 genuineness.
 
 Part IX. §165.] 
 
 FORTY DAYS UNTIL THE ASCENSION. 
 
 277 
 
 ST. MARK XVI. 
 
 ST. JOHN XX. 
 
 9 Now vfhenJesus was 
 risen early the first 
 dai/ of the week, he 
 appeared first to Mary 
 Magdalene, out of 
 whom he had cast 
 seven devils. 
 
 12 into the sepulchre, and seeth two angels in white 
 sitting, the one at the head, and the other at the 
 
 13 feet, where the body of Jesus had lain. 'They say 
 unto her. Woman, why weepest thou ? She saith 
 unto them. Because they have taken away my Lord. 
 
 14 and I know not where they have laid him. ^When 
 she had thus said, she turned herself back, and saw 
 Jesus standing, and knew not that it was Jesus. 
 
 15 Jesus saith unto her, Woman, why weepest thou f 
 whom seekest thou ? She, supposing him to he 
 the gardener, saith unto him. Sir, if thou have 
 borne him hence, tell me where thou hast laid him. 
 
 16 and I will take him away. Jesus saith unto her. 
 Mary ! She turned herself, and said unto him iu 
 
 ir Hebrew,^ Rabboni ! which is to say, Master! Jesus 
 saith unto her. Touch me not ; for I am not yet 
 ascended to my Father : but go to my brethren, 
 and say unto them, I ascend unto the' Father, and 
 
 10 And* she went and told your Father; and to my God, and your God. 
 them that had been is Mary Magdalene came and told the disciples that 
 with him, as they I have* seen the Lord, and that he had spoken 
 mourned and wept. these things unto her. 
 
 11 And they, when they 
 " had heard that he was 
 
 alive, and had been 
 seen of her, believed 
 not.] 
 
 § 165. Some of the Women tell the Disciples of the Angels; to the others, 
 
 Jesus Himself appears. 
 St. Matt, xxviii. 9, 10. St. Luke xxiv. 9-11. 
 
 9 And^ behold ! Jesus met them, say- 9 — And returned from the sepulchre, 
 ing, All hail. And they came and and told all these things unto the 
 
 of the Gospel ; Tischendorf rejects it. Possibly it may have been added by St. Mark himself 
 at a later period than the first publication of his Gospel. This supposition would harmonize 
 with all the facts. 
 
 ^ pref. And ^ ^^/^ j^ Hebrew ^ my Father * And 
 
 ° that she had seen ^ And as they went to tell his disciples, behold ! 
 
 § 164. St. Mark says that our Lord appeared Jirst to Mary Magdalene. The supposition 
 that^rs^ is here used not absolutely but relatively, meaning only the first of the appearances 
 recorded by St. Mark, is allowable indeed on the ground of usage, but is wholly uncalled for. 
 It is better to consider this, as in the arrangement above, as absolutely the first appearance 
 of our risen Lord. The second (Matt, xxviii. 9, 10) was to the party of women returning 
 from the sepulchre.
 
 278 
 
 THE RESURRECTION, AND THE 
 
 [Part IX. § 166. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVIII. 
 
 held him by the feet, and worshipped 
 )o him. Then said Jesus unto them, 
 Be not afraid : go tell my brethren 
 that they go into Galilee, and there 
 shall they see me. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXIV. 
 
 10 eleven, and to all the rest. It was 
 Mary Magdalene, and Joanna, and 
 Mary the mother of James, and other 
 women that were with them, whichS 
 told these things unto the apostles. 
 
 11 And these^ words seemed to them as 
 idle tales, and they believed them not. 
 
 § 166. The Report of the "Watch. 
 St. Matt, xxviii. 11-15. 
 
 11 Now when they were going, behold ! some of the watch came into the city, 
 
 12 and shewed unto the chief priests all the things that were done. And when 
 they were assembled with the elders, and had taken counsel, they gave large 
 
 13 money unto the soldiers, 'saying. Say ye, His disciples came by night, and 
 H stole him away while we slept. And if this come to the governor's ears, we 
 15 will persuade him^ and secure you. So they took the money, and did as they 
 
 were taught: and this saying is commonly reported among the Jews until 
 this day. 
 
 § 167. Our Lord joins Himself to two Disciples going to Emmaus. 
 [St. Mark xvi. 12, 13.] St. Luke xxiv. 13-35. 
 
 13 And, behold ! two of them went that same day to a 
 village called Emmaus, which was from Jerusalem ahout 
 
 14 threescore'* furlongs. And they talked together of all 
 13 these things which had happened. And it came to pass, 
 
 that, while they communed together and reasoned, Jesus 
 
 16 himself drew near, and went with them. But their 
 
 17 eyes were holden that they should not know him.'' And 
 he said unto them, What manner of communications 
 are these that ye have one to another, as ye walk ? and 
 
 [i2 After that he 
 appeared in an- 
 other form unto 
 
 1 which 2 their words ^ him 
 
 * some important MSS. read "one hundred and sixty." 
 
 " Comp. Jno. XX. 14 ; xxi. 4. 
 
 § 16.5. The appearance of our Lord to one party of women, and the announcement of the 
 angel's message to the disciples by the other party, appear to have taken place nearly or quite 
 at the same time. 
 
 Our Lord forbad Mary Magdalene to touch him (Jno. xx. 7), but allowed the other women 
 to seize his feet (Matt, xxviii. 9). For this there may have been personal reasons, growing 
 out of the warmth and impetuosity of Mary's temperament, which made it fitting to impress 
 upon her a sense of the sacredness of our Lord's person, and to hold her somewhat aloof; 
 but wliich did not exist in the other case.
 
 Part IX. §167.] 
 
 FORTY DAYS UNTIL THE ASCENSION. 
 
 279 
 
 ST. MARK XVI. 
 
 two of them, as 
 they walked, and 
 went into the 
 country. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXIV. 
 
 18 they stood sad.' And^ one of them, whose name was 
 Cleopas," answering said unto him, Art thou only a 
 stranger in Jerusalem, and hast not known the things 
 
 19 which are come to pass there in these days ? And he 
 said unto them, What things? And they said unto him. 
 Concerning Jesus of Nazareth, which was a prophet 
 mighty in deed and word before God and all the people ; 
 
 20 and how the chief priests and our rulers delivered him 
 
 21 to be condemned to death, and have crucified him. Hut 
 we trusted that it had been he which should have re- 
 deemed Israel : and beside all this, it^ is the third day 
 
 22 since these things were done. Yea, and certain women 
 also of our company made us astonished, which were 
 
 23 early at the sepulchre ; and when they found not his 
 body, they came, saying, that they had also seen a vision 
 
 24 of angels, which said that he was alive. And certain 
 of them which were with us went to the sepulchre, and 
 found it even so as the women had said : but him they 
 
 25 saw not. Then he said unto them, O fools, and slow of 
 heart to believe all that the prophets have spoken ! 
 
 26 ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and to 
 
 27 enter into his glory ? And beginning at Moses*" and all 
 the prophets, he expounded unto them in all the scrip- 
 
 28 tures the things concerning himself. And they drew 
 nigh unto the village, whither they went : and he made 
 
 29 as though he would have gone further. But they con- 
 strained him, saying. Abide with us : for it is toward 
 evening, and the day is now"* far spent. And he went 
 
 30 in to tarry with them. And it came to pass, as he sat 
 at meat with them, he took bread, and blessed it, and 
 
 31 brake, and gave to them. And their eyes were oijeued, 
 and they knew him : and he vanished out of their sight. 
 
 32 And they said one to another. Did not our heart burn 
 within us, while he talked with us by the way,^ while 
 
 1 as ye walk, and are sadi ^ ^^d the one of them ^ to-day is the third 
 
 * omit now 5 and while he 
 
 ^ Comp. Jno. xix. 25. 
 •» Comp. e.g. Gen. iii. 15 ; xxii. 18 ; xxvi. 4 ; xlix. 10; Num. xxi. 9 ; Dent, xviii. 15, etc. 
 
 § 167. The enumeration of our Lord's appearances after his resurrection in 1 Cor. xv. 4-8, 
 being very brief, and only in part the same with the appearances recorded in the Gospels, 
 cannot be conveniently arranged with them. The first of them, however, — "that he rose 
 again the third day according to the scriptures : (5) and that he was seea of Cephas," — he-
 
 280 
 
 THE RESURRECTION, AND THE 
 
 [Part IX. §168. 
 
 ST. MARK XVI. 
 
 13 And they went 
 and told 
 
 it unto the res- 
 idue : neither be- 
 
 8T. LUKE XXIV. 
 
 83 he opened to us the scriptures ? And they rose up the 
 same hour, and returned to Jerusalem, and found the 
 eleven gathered together, and them that were with them, 
 
 34 saying, The Lord is risen indeed, and hath appeared to 
 
 35 Simon. And they told what things were done in the 
 way, and how he was known of them in breaking of 
 
 lieved theythem.] bread. 
 § 1 68. He appears in the midst of the Apostles, Thomas being absent. 
 
 [St. Mark xvi. 14.] 
 
 [i4 And' afterward he 
 appeared unto the 
 eleven as they sat at 
 meat, and upbraided 
 them with their un- 
 belief and hardness 
 of heart, because 
 they believed not 
 them which had 
 seen him after he 
 was risen.l 
 
 St. Luke xxiv. 36-43. 
 
 36 And as they thus spake, 
 he^ himself stood in 
 
 37 the midst of them.* But 
 
 St. John xx. 19-25. 
 
 19 Then the same day at 
 evening, being the first 
 day of the week, when 
 the doors were shut 
 where the disciples were^ 
 for fear of the Jews, 
 came Jesus and stood in 
 the midst, and said unto 
 them, Peace he unto you. 
 
 they were terrified and 
 affrighted, and supposed 
 that they had seen a 
 
 38 spirit. And he said un- 
 to them. Why are ye 
 troubled? and why do 
 thoughts arise in your 
 
 39 heart?* Behold my hands 
 and my feet, that it is I 
 myself: handle me, and 
 see ; for a spirit hath 
 not flesh and bones, as 
 
 1 omit And ^ Jesus himself ^ were assembled for fear 
 
 * midst of them, and saith unto them, Peace be unto you (Cf. Jno.) * your hearts 
 
 longs to this section, and is the same with that mentioned by several of the Apostles in Lk. 
 xxiv. 34. It must have occurred after the two disciples had gone away to Emmaus, and before 
 their return. 
 
 The appearance of discrepancy between the positive announcement of the resurrection by 
 the assembled disciples in Lk. xxiv. 34, and their want of belief in the story of the two 
 returned from Emmaus, mentioned in Mar. xvi. 13, is only on the surface. The disciples 
 •were in that state of mind so natural under the circumstances, when they both believed and 
 refused to believe. They were ready to tell whatever was remarkable within their own 
 knowledge, and to discredit whatever others told to them.
 
 Part IX. §168.] 
 
 FORTY DAYS UNTIL THE ASCENSION. 
 
 281 
 
 ST. UABK XVI. ST. LUKE XXIV. 
 
 40 ye see me have. And 
 when he had thus spoken, 
 he shewed them his 
 
 41 hands and his feet.^ And 
 while they yet believed 
 not for joy, and won- 
 dered, he said unto them. 
 Have ye here any meat ? 
 
 42 And they gave him a 
 piece of a broiled fish,^ 
 
 43 and he took it, and did 
 eat before them.* 
 
 ST. JOHN XX. 
 
 20 And when he had so 
 said, he shewed unto 
 them the hands and the 
 side.^ Then were the 
 disciples glad, when they 
 saw the Lord. 
 
 1 (Tischendoi'f omits vs. 40.) 
 * said Jesus 
 
 36 
 
 21 Then said he* to them 
 again, Peace he unto you : 
 as my Father hath sent 
 me, even so .«end I you. 
 
 22 And when he had said 
 this, he breathed on them, 
 and said unto them, Re- 
 ceive ye the Holy Ghost: 
 
 23 whose soever sins ye 
 remit, they are remitted 
 unto them ; and whose 
 soever sins ye retain, 
 they are retained. 
 
 24 But Thomas, one of the 
 twelve, called Didymus, 
 was not with them when 
 
 25 Jesus came. The other 
 disciples therefore said 
 unto him, "We have seen 
 the Lord. But he said 
 unto them, Except I 
 shall see in his hands 
 the print of the nails, 
 and put my finger into 
 the place^ of the nails, 
 and thrust my hand into 
 his side, I will not be- 
 lieve. 
 
 2 his hands and his side ^ fish, and of an honeycomb 
 
 6 the print of the 
 • Comp. Gen. xviii. 8.
 
 282 THE RESURRECTION, AND THE [Part IX. § 169, 
 
 § 169. He again appears to them, Thomas being with them. 
 St. John xx. 26-29. 
 
 26 And after eight days again his disciples were within, and Thomas with 
 them : then came Jesus, the doors being shut, and stood in the midst, and said, 
 
 27 Peace he unto you. Then saith he to Thomas, Reach hitlier thy finger, and 
 behold my hands ; and reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side : and 
 
 28 be not faithless, but believing. 'Thomas answered and said unto him. My 
 
 29 Lord and my God. Jesus saith unto him,^ because thou hast seen me, thou 
 hast believed : blessed are they that have not seen, and yet have believed. 
 
 § 170. He appears to seven of them as they fish in the Sea of Galilee. 
 
 St. Matt, xxviii. 16". St. John xxi. 1-24. 
 
 16* Then the eleven i After these things Jesus shewed himself again to the 
 disciples went disciples at the sea of Tiberias ; and on this wise shewed 
 away into Gali- 2 he himself. There were together Simon Peter, and 
 lee, — Thomas called Didymus, and Nathanael of Cana in 
 
 Galilee, and the sons of Zebedee, and two other of his 
 3 disciples. Simon Peter saith unto them, I go a fishing. 
 They say unto him. We also go with thee. They went 
 forth, and entered into a ship ;^ and that night they 
 caught nothing. 
 
 1 And Thomas ^ unto him, Thomas, because ^ into a ship immediately 
 
 § 169. To this section probably belongs the clause of 1 Cor. xv. 5 — "then of the twelve." 
 If the question be asked " Why the Apostles remained so long in Jerusalem after Jesus had 
 told them to go before him into Galilee'? " it may be answered that they remained, of course, 
 through the Passover, which extended to Thursday evening, and then they Avould have re- 
 mained over the Sabbath for want of time to reach Galilee before it. Being thus in Jerusalem 
 at the beginning of the " first day of the week," a recollection of the events of the previous 
 "first day," must have suggested anticipations, justified by the event, which kept them still 
 there through that day. 
 
 § 170. Ver. 14. This was the third of the appearances to the assembled disciples mentioned 
 by St. John. "The third time" is not meant to refer to all his appearances, for St. John 
 himself has described particularly just before, his appearance to Mary Magdalene, then to the 
 Apostles in the absence of Thomas, and again to them when he was present. This is the 
 third manifestation only to the disciples. 
 
 Perhaps to this section, but in all probability to some part of the time while the Apostles 
 remained in Galilee, belongs 1 Cor. xv. 6. "After that, he was seen of above five hundred 
 brethren at once ; of whom the greater part remain unto this present, but some are fallen 
 asleep." The special appearance to St. James, 1 Cor. xv. 7, — "after that, he was seen of 
 James," not being mentioned at all in the Gospels, cannot be definitely placed ; neither can 
 the following clause, " then of all the Apostles," unless it be supposed that this does not refer 
 to any particular appearance, but rather to our Lord's frequent manifestation of himself to 
 the Apostles during the forty days. Doubtless there were many such manifestations of which 
 we have no other record than the brief allusion to them in Acts i. 3.
 
 Part IX. §170.] 
 
 FORTY DAYS UNTIL THE ASCENSION. 
 
 283 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVIII. 
 
 ST. JOHN XXI. 
 
 4 But when the morning was now come, Jesus stood on 
 the shore : but the disciples knew not that it was Jesus. 
 
 5 Then Jesus saith unto them, Children, have ye any 
 
 6 meat? They answered him, No. He saith' unto them, 
 Cast the net on the right side of the ship, and ye shall 
 find. They cast therefore, and now they were not able 
 
 7 to draw it for the multitude of fishes. Therefore that 
 disciple whom Jesus loved saith unto Peter, It is the 
 Lord. Now when Simon Peter heard that it was the 
 Lord, he girt his fisher's coat unto him, (for he was 
 
 8 naked,) and did cast himself into the sea. And the 
 other disciples came in a little ship ; (for they were not 
 far from land, but as it were two hundred cubits.) 
 
 9 dragging the net with fishes. As soon then as they 
 were come to land, they saw a fire of coals there, and 
 
 10 fish laid thereon, and bread. Jesus saith unto them, 
 
 11 Bring of the fish which ye have now caught. Simon 
 Peter went up, and drew the net to land full of great 
 fishes, an hundred and fifty and three : and for all there 
 were so many, yet was not the net broken. 
 
 12 Jesus saith unto them, Come and dine. And none 
 of the disciples durst ask him, Who art thou ? knowing 
 
 13 that it was the Lord. Jesus^ cometh, and taketh bread, 
 
 14 and giveth them, and fish likewise. This is now the 
 third time that Jesus shewed himself to the^ disciples, 
 after that he was risen from the dead. 
 
 15 So when they had dined, Jesus saith to Simon Peter, 
 Simon, son of John,'' lovest thou me more than these ? 
 He saith unto him. Yea, Lord ; thou knowest that I 
 
 16 love thee. He saith unto him. Feed my lambs. 'He 
 saith to him again the second time, Simon, son of John,* 
 lovest thou me ? He saith unto him. Yea, Lord ; thou 
 knowest that I love thee. He saith unto him. Feed 
 
 17 my sheep. He saith unto him the third time, Simon, 
 son of John,* lovest thou me ? Peter was grieved be- 
 cause he said unto him the third time, Lovest thou me ? 
 And he saith^ unto him, Lord, thou knowest all things ; 
 thou knowest that I love thee. He^ saith unto him, 
 
 18 Feed my sheep. Verily, verily, I say unto thee, When 
 thou wast young, thou girdedst thyself, and walkedst 
 whither thou wouldest : but when thou shalt be old. 
 
 1 And he said unto 
 * thrice Jonas 
 
 2 Jesus then cometh 
 5 he said 
 
 3 his disciples 
 6 Jesus saith
 
 284 
 
 THE RESURRECTION, AND THE 
 
 [Part IX. §171. 
 
 ST. MATT. XXVIII. 
 
 ST. JOHN XXI. 
 
 thou shalt stretch forth thy hands, and another shall 
 gird thee, and carry thee whither thou wouldest not. 
 
 19 This spake he, signifying by what death he should 
 glorify God. And when he had spoken this, he saith 
 unto him, Follow me. 
 
 20 iPeter, turning about, seeth the disciple whom Jesus 
 loved, following, which also leaned on his breast at 
 supper, and said, Lord, which is he that betrayeth thee ? 
 
 21 Peter therefore- seeing him saith to Jesus, Lord, and 
 
 22 what shall this man do ? Jesus saith unto him. If I will 
 that he tarry till I come, what is that to thee ? follow 
 
 23 thou me. Then went this saying abroad among the 
 brethren, that that disciple should not die: yet Jesus 
 said not unto him. He shall not die ; but. If I will that 
 he tarry till I come.^ 
 
 24 This is the disciple which testifieth of these things, and 
 wrote these things : and we know that his testimony is true. 
 
 § 171. He appears to the Apostles on a Mountain of Galilee. 
 St. Matt, xxviii. 16''-20. [St. Mark xvi. 15-18.] 
 
 le** — Into a mountain where Jesus had 
 
 17 appointed them. And when they 
 saw him, they worshipped : * but 
 
 18 some doubted. And Jesus came and 
 spake unto them, saying, All power 
 is given unto me in heaven and in 
 earth. 
 
 19 Go ye* and teach all nations, 
 baptizing them in the name of the 
 Father, and of the Son, and of the 
 
 20 Holy Ghost : teaching them to ob- 
 serve all things whatsoever I have 
 commanded you : and, lo, I am with 
 you alway, even unto the end of 
 the world .^ 
 
 [i« And he said unto them. Go ye into 
 all the world, and preach the gospel 
 
 16 to every creature. He that believeth 
 and is baptized shall be saved ; but he 
 that believeth not shall be damned. 
 
 17 And these signs shall follow them 
 that believe ; in my name shall they 
 cast out devils ; they shall speak with 
 
 18 new tongues ; they shall take up 
 serpents ; and if they drink any deadly 
 thing, it shall not hurt them ; they 
 shall lay hands on the sick, and they 
 shall recover.] 
 
 1 Then Peter 
 * worshipped him 
 
 2 omit therefore 
 
 * Go ye therefore, and 
 
 8 till I come, what is that to thee 1 
 ^ add Amen.
 
 Past IX. §172.] 
 
 FORTY DAYS UNTIL THE ASCENSION. 
 
 285 
 
 § 172. He gives His parting Instructions and ascends into Heaven. 
 
 [St. Mark xvi. 19, 20.] St. Luke xxiv. 44-53. (Acts i. 3-12.) 
 
 8 — The apostles — 'To 
 whom also he shewed 
 himself alive after his 
 passion by many infal- 
 lible proofs, being seen 
 of them forty days, and 
 speaking of the things 
 pertaining to the king- 
 dom of God. 
 « And he said unto them, 
 These are my^ words 
 which I spake unto you, 
 while I was yet with 
 you, that all things must 
 be fulfilled, which were 
 written in the law of 
 Moses, and in the proph- 
 ets, and in the psalms, 
 « concerning me. Then 
 opened he their under- 
 standing that they might 
 understand the script- 
 
 46 ures, and said unto 
 them, Thus it is written 
 that Christ should^ suffer, 
 and rise from the dead 
 
 47 the third day : and that 
 repentance for the^ re- 
 mission of sins should be 
 preached in his name 
 among all nations, be- 
 ginning at Jerusalem. 
 
 48 *Ye are witnesses of 
 these things. 
 
 4 And, being assembled 
 together with them, com- 
 manded them that they 
 should not depart from 
 Jerusalem, but wait for 
 the promise of the Father, 
 which, saith he, ye have 
 
 fi heard of me. For John 
 
 1 the words 
 
 ^ and remission 
 
 ^ written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer and to rise 
 
 ^ And ve are 
 
 § 172. After the close of this section must be placed 1 Cor. xv. 8, — "And last of all, he 
 was seen of me also, as of one bom out of due time." 
 
 To some undetermined place belongs the saying of our Lord recorded in Acta xx. 35, — " It 
 
 is more blessed to give than to receive '
 
 286 
 
 THE EESUERECTION, AND THE 
 
 [Part IX. § 172. 
 
 ST. UABK XVI. 
 
 49 
 
 [i9 So then after the 
 Lord had spoken 
 unto them, he was 
 received up into 
 heaven, and sat on 
 the right hand of 
 God. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXIV. 
 
 And ^ I send the prom- 
 ise of my Father upon 
 you : but tarry ye in the 
 city,^ until ye be endued 
 with power from on high. 
 
 60 
 
 And he led them out as 
 far as to Bethany, and 
 he lifted up his hands, 
 61 and blessed them. And 
 it came to pass, while he 
 blessed them, he was 
 parted from them.* 
 
 ACTS I. 
 
 truly baptized with water; 
 but ye shall be baptized 
 with the Holy Ghost not 
 many days hence. 
 
 6 When they therefore 
 were come together, they 
 asked of him, saying, 
 Lord, wilt thou at this 
 time restore again the 
 
 7 kingdom to Israel ? He^ 
 said unto them, It is not 
 for you to know the 
 times or the seasons, 
 which the Father hath 
 put in his own power: 
 
 8 but ye shall receive 
 power, after that the 
 Holy Ghost is come upon 
 youf and ye shall be 
 my* witnesses both in 
 Jerusalem, and in all 
 Judtea, and in Samaria, 
 and unto the uttermost 
 part of the earth. 
 
 9 And when he had 
 spoken these things,while 
 they beheld, he was 
 taken up ; and a cloud 
 received him out of their 
 
 10 sight. And while they 
 looked stedftistly toward 
 heaven as he went up, 
 behold, two men stood 
 by them in white gar- 
 
 11 ments f which also said, 
 Ye men of Galilee, why 
 stand ye gazing up into 
 heaven ? this same Je^^us, 
 which is taken up from 
 
 1 And, behold, I send 
 * be witnesses unto me 
 
 2 city of Jerusalem 
 
 ^ from them, and carried up into heaven 
 
 3 And he said 
 8 white apparel
 
 Part IX. §173.] 
 
 FORTY DAYS UNTIL THE ASCENSION. 
 
 287 
 
 ST. HARK XVI. 
 
 ST. LUKE XXIV. 
 
 52 And they^ returned to 
 Jerusalem with great joy : 
 
 «3 And were continually 
 in the temple, praising^ 
 God.3 
 
 ACTS I. 
 
 you into heaven, shall so 
 come in like manner as 
 ye have seen him go into 
 12 heaven. Then returned 
 they unto Jerusalem 
 from the mount called 
 Olivet, which is from 
 Jerusalem a Sabbath 
 day's journey. 
 
 20 And they went forth, 
 and preached every 
 where, the Lord 
 working with them, 
 and confirming the 
 word with sij^ns fol- 
 
 lowing.]" 
 
 §173. 
 
 The Conclusion of St. John's Gospel. 
 St. John xx. 30, 31. xxi. 25. 
 
 30 And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his disciples, which 
 
 31 are not written in this book : but these are written, that ye might believe that 
 Jesus is the Christ, the Son of God ; and that believing ye might have life 
 
 26 through his name. [''And tliere are also many other things which Jesus did 
 the which, if they should be written every one, I suppose that even the world 
 itself could not contain the books that should be written.]^ 
 
 ' they worshipped him and returned 
 3 add Amen. 
 
 2 praising and blessing God 
 
 * (Tischendorf omits this verse).
 
 (/ 
 
 6
 
 I I n n * i^\/ r-i 
 
 C3 
 
 :vj 3>^i 
 
 1 /\r i 1 1/"" rt r . 
 
 in: 
 
 ■ia3AiNa]W' 
 
 UNIVERSITY OF CALIFORNIA LIBRARY 
 
 Los Angeles 
 This book is DUE on the last date stamped below. 
 
 .^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 *^ ^\^^ 
 
 <^' 
 
 ^ 
 
 <3 
 
 v..^ 
 
 OCT 2 3 1983 
 
 FEB 4 1991 
 
 47585 
 
 '^Aa^AiNnii.- 
 
 ^^ 
 
 :'^>i 
 
 .^ 
 
 l-LJ 
 
 1 cic mm r. 
 
 O 
 
 ^ 
 
 O 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 .V* 
 
 
 > 
 
 (•5 
 
 inTMirnr,' 
 
 Vi 
 
 
 ''-'UJJIIMII J \ * 
 
 
 •3 
 
 's 

 
 % 
 
 ^\-m\miN vvios ANCEifx - 
 
 -^-(^F•^Al!F^/?^/, 
 
 iQflALIFG 
 
 3 1158 00663 8877 
 
 
 
 'Or> ,<^ 
 
 i? 
 
 
 vVslOSANCEl 
 
 -< 
 
 O 
 
 ^/^a3AINn-3Wv ^<!/0JllV3JO 
 
 ^^ 
 
 X.N^ 
 
 '^OJllVJJO'^^ 
 
 o 
 
 ^•f'ilJONVSOl^'" "^/i-a^AINIl 
 
 
 
 ,jtjj/\ir<ir3n*' 
 
 * 
 
 % 
 
 ^^ 
 
 r.r 
 
 
 V<. 
 
 
 -^6,>^.^^,, . 
 
 ^>6. 
 
 :'# 
 
 ^^MEKUIVER?//,, ,^v,.inSAMGEIfr^ 
 
 ,\WEUNIVER% vvin'^i^-TT 
 
 
 -n i—; 
 
 O u_ 
 
 tifinSpUTHERN REGIONAL LIBRARY FACILITY 
 
 AA 000 619 094 6 
 
 5^ 
 
 iJITYDJO"^ 
 
 "^ ,^ 
 
 ^,0r 
 
 >. -'.1.1 1 vn\y' 
 
 ? ;i /' 
 
 ^^ 
 
 
 
 ^J'ilJONVSO 
 
 c^ 
 
 \\\fl! 
 
 ii,ii\TDr< 
 
 i^ 
 
 %a3AINlV3WV^ 
 
 .vWSANCElfj> 
 
 
 
 ^OJITVDJO'^ %0JnV3J 
 
 ,^c.r Ai 1 cr 
 
 C~i :;r. 
 
 
 %a3AINn3WV 
 
 :^ 
 
 
 /A 
 
 ...irv/ATFIf 
 
 
 
 
 ^F» ^ ^ ,•' 
 
 J3MNfl]WV 
 
 :4r 
 
 ^^ 
 
 % 
 
 
 11 
 
 '4 
 
 Or 
 
 •^ 
 
 V. 
 
 i^- 
 
 '% ^OECAlIFO/?^^ ^^V\E IINIVER% ^^WSANCti 
 
 su; 
 
 o 
 
 ,■< V 
 
 ■^/^^jAINiHU^ 
 
 .^ 
 
 V" 
 
 ^ 
 
 •^<>AtiVaiill- 
 
 iv 
 
 i2C 
 
 <riiijv 
 
 jNvsu;"* 
 
 
 %ai/ 
 
 MN;H 
 
 ,is^-^ 
 
 vj^lOSANCElfj-^ 
 
 ^tLIBRARY6>^ 
 
 < Ct2 
 
 
 ,U5 
 
 ^Uill\ 
 
 =1 tx; 
 
 '^ 
 
 ^^\^E•ll^lVER%, ^.,vlOSANCElfj.> 
 
 4;> 
 
 OFCAJIFOP 
 
 ^ ^ 
 
 .OFCAIIFO